Leaderboard

Chapter 102: Miss Lilly “I WISH I was,” Beth told me. “How?!?” “The university likes to sweep things like this under the rug…? They often avoid seeing students charged so they don’t get the bad headlines. I’m guessing this was the same?” “So if she’s not going to be found in prison after all of this, where is she going?” I asked. “Nikki said she caught a flight out to the West Coast,” Beth shrugged. “I’m not any more happy about it than you are. I can only imagine what my mom and dad are going to say?” I nodded. “This is… stupid,” I said before swearing. I figured it was safe to do so. Still, the last thing I wanted to do was discover a hidden recording mechanism in the world and have all of my sins exposed to my nest mother or the university. “Yeah, it is. I’m not happy that we weren’t at least consulted. I may see if Dad can still find a way for me to still press charges.” I nodded at that. “So… besides a raving lunatic being on the loose now, how is your new nest?” I groaned, “I have three sisters, and I think all three of them would be screaming to run away from the cuteness?” “How so?” Beth asked, her smirk making me wonder if she knew anything. I sighed, “Being called a ‘Sparkle’ constantly, dressed in the most vomit-inducing onesie? Glitter seemingly on everything? Or the cherry on top? The ‘Sparkle Chant.’ “Sparkle chant?” Beth’s eyes couldn’t quite glimmer the same way in the virtual space as they could in person, but I could sense her getting a kick out of this. “You have to show me!” I had far too clear a memory of the horrible thing, and after much cajoling, I said it to her at least. “There’s no way that’s it? Not with a bunch of the ultra-girly girls?” I sighed, “There are motions too. It made me feel like I was in preschool?” “Well, that’s how the nests are all set up, isn’t it?” “The boys were bad in their own way, but seriously, there’s like a daycare play area that takes up a quarter of the room?” I shrugged, “I guess I know I’ve heard girls are almost certain to get adopted, but I didn’t think they would try and force those behaviors on college students who aren’t adopted?” “Yeah, nothing is too far, Carly,” Beth said. She looked at the clock in the room we were hanging out in. “I’m going to call it a night; it was a long day. I’ll see you in the morning?” “Sure, Beth.” “I love you, Carly,” she said with a smile, giving me a hug and a toe-curling kiss. “Love you too,” I told her. When I hung up, I noticed my diaper felt soaked. True to her word, Lilly’s door was open, despite me being seemingly the only Little still awake then. I walked through and found her quietly watching TV with a set of notes in front of her. “Enough games for the night?” She asked. I shook my head, “I was actually just hanging out with someone,” I told her. “Your girlfriend?” She asked me. I blushed, “Yes?” “You have the prettiest blush,” she told me. “Umm… thanks,” I replied. “I’m guessing your tushie needs changed?” “If you don’t mind? Please?” “Certainly! It’s my job, Princess!” Lilly carried me out to the changing table, where she unzipped the sleeper, moving from my chest down to my foot to quickly remove my feet and rear from it. “You’ve definitely got more energy than my other little sparkles in here,” she whispered. I think they all crashed over an hour ago?” I shrugged, “I never need much sleep?” She pulled the tapes loose on the diaper before easily grasping both of my ankles in her hand and lifting. “Do you mind if we have a little chat after I change you?” “Sure,” I said, wondering what she wanted to discuss. “Great, I won’t keep you up too much later, though,” she added. Mackenzie wasn’t bad at diaper changes, but hers definitely felt more… mechanical? There were all the caring actions to clean up any mess, but it felt like I was just a member of the assembly line most of the times she diapered me. Lilly took her time, gently making sure I was clean before adding some cream and powder and sealing a new diaper around my hips. She was caring as she slid my feet back inside the pajamas and zipped me up. “All clean!” She said with a smile. “Thanks,” I said, blushing that once again I’d had a diaper that I’d uncontrollably wet. She pulled me free from the strap and the table, carried me on her hip back into her apartment, closed her door, and set me down in a rocking chair she had to the side. “I’ll be right back after I wash my hands. Do you want something to drink before you go to bed?” I almost said no, just because I hadn’t trusted anyone with drinks, but with no potty training to lose anymore, I said, “Please?” “Water? Juice? Milk?” “Water would be fine,” I said. “Thanks!” ‘What happened to not closing the door?’ I wondered. ‘I’m sure they’re all out, though. I could hear snores?’ She reappeared a few moments later with a sippy cup of water and slid me down on her lap after picking me back up. “So how did you go from being the only Little still out of diapers to seemingly having less control than most overnight?” I sighed. “You can trust me, you know?” she said, taking her hand and moving some of my hair out of my eyes. I took a sip from the cup and nodded after guessing it was safer water if it was from her kitchen. “I take it that you and your mom feel you owe my mom?” She nodded, “You figured it out?” “Grandma had to,” I told her, “I don’t think Mom even knew her first name? I guess she just saw your grandmother’s business card briefly once?” She nodded, “Until I came to school here, our family had never really left the West Coast?” “Small world, though, still?” I said, “So, do you swim because of what happened?” She nodded, “After Mom almost drowned, she insisted she learn how to swim, as well as the Little who saved her. Eventually, she got good enough to swim for her high school team. When I was born, Mom started giving me lessons before I could even walk!” I nodded, “That was basically my mom too.” “So what happened?” I debated the trust issue but decided I could tell her some of it. “That LittleGo Plus stuff they used on me contains nanites that help generate a protein that binds to centers in your nervous system. They cause you to not feel the need to urinate or defecate, so your body just goes. Grandma had knocked them all offline before they became a problem.” “That makes sense. I know Kenzie was surprised you didn’t need diapers after that. I think Northrup looked up more information and shared it with her?” I sighed, “Anyway, the film required me to be transformed mid-film into a female character. The costume department and production staff decided to use nanites for that. They wanted it to be realistic, and since it could be reversed easily, it made sense. Unfortunately for me, they also reactivated the others somehow, leaving me incontinent.” She squeezed me in a hug, “I’m sorry, Carly. Why didn’t you change back, though?” “There was some sort of weird interaction, and it appears I can’t be changed back now.” She sat silently with me, rocking for a few more minutes, “I’m sorry to hear that. You do make a pretty girl, though?” “A toddler one?” I asked. She shrugged, “You do pull off the look now. Without the uniform, everyone will just assume you’re just a regular baby girl.” I nodded, “Though most babies my size don’t qualify as toddlers yet?” “True,” she agreed. “More like crawlers…? I’m glad nothing happened that way. Anyway, now I’ve settled my curiosity. Can we hang out again sometime?” “Sure,” I said and yawned. “I think this little sparkle needs to go to bed!” She smiled. I was carried back to the room, and she opened the front of the pod and placed me gently inside. She tucked me in and handed me Kylie, who must have been brought from the other nest. “Does your stuffie have a name?” “Kylie?” “My mom’s name?” “It was so I could remember it?” “That’s sweet,” she said with a smile. “And here, you need a unicorn too!” I blushed but accepted the white stuffed unicorn she handed me, putting my arm around both to cuddle them into me. “Thanks,” I said. “I’ll wake you up to swim in the morning,” she smiled, “Night, Princess.” “Night,” I told her. She put the front up, even as the end with the steps remained open for me to get out if I needed to. I closed my eyes and went to sleep, glad this long day was over! THE NEXT THING I knew was the feeling of arms underneath my body picking me up. I looked up and nearly jumped at the unfamiliarity of waking up to Lilly’s face, but relaxed and sighed, “Morning,” I told her. “Morning,” she smiled. “Kenzie mentioned you are a sleepy little one in the morning?” I was placed on the changing table and stretched out while she strapped me down. I shrugged, “Until I’m in the water?” “Well, let’s get you going there then!” She smiled. My diaper was soaked, so she took the time to wipe me clean before pulling a pink and purple swim diaper up my legs. She was hiding a tiny bit of fabric that I assumed was a swimsuit. Then, she smiled at me, “I can’t wait to see you in your new swimsuit! Miss Kenzie actually picked this out for you yesterday.” “Oh?” I asked and got a look at it. A pattern of bright pastel rainbow colors moved diagonally from the top to the bottom of the swimsuit pattern. There were white silhouettes of unicorns and stars all over that. There was a fake ruffled pink sleeve on the straps for the shoulders, and the bottom had a very short pink skirt that didn’t cover all the way to the bottom of the suit. It was in a word. Cute. For a real toddler! It was more than a little infantilizing for a now nineteen-year-old girl. I made no complaints, though, just cooperatively pulling it up over my diaper, squeezing my arms through the straps, and then tugging it a bit to get it to sit right. “You look sooooo adorable!” Lilly cooed quietly. I rolled my eyes, “Of course I do!” She tickled my side, “Now don’t go getting conceited now, Princess! Let’s go meet Kenzie and get you in the water!” I genuinely smiled as she carried me on her hip down the hall. Lilly liked to wear a robe down to the pool, and it was a nice warm fabric as I felt a bit chilly with all of my skin exposed! She scanned her wristband at the door, and we found Mackenzie pulling off her towel. “Well, good morning, Princess!” she said with a smile. “Not as fun waking up without you now? But you look way prettier in that suit than any of your others.” I turned the brightest red imaginable then. “Umm… thanks.” She laughed, approached me, and began tickling me a little. “I’m glad to see the suit looks good on you!” “Sure,” I said and felt comfortable enough with her to roll my eyes. She laughed and gave me a gentle pop on the diaper, “Well, go get in there?” Neither Lilly nor Mackenzie had to tell me twice to jump in the water. I began doing laps and getting adjusted to the feeling of the suit. The little skirt was enough loose hanging fabric that I thought I could feel some drag from it, but I also noted I felt stronger and faster again. ‘Lots to hate about the LittleGo nanites, but at least Mom’s are back in action!’ I set myself a faster pace than I’d gone for a week and noted I was again outpacing the giant in the water beside me! AFTER A GOOD swim, Lilly carried me back up to the nest, and I guessed I would be having my first shower in the new nest. Upon entering the bathroom, I discovered that wasn’t the case. “Where are the showers?” I asked, seeing instead a series of only bathtubs. They had some removable shower head sprayers, but nothing like the showers in the boys’ nest. “Girls here take baths,” she told me. “And usually at night, actually.” “But…?” I thought, confused, “Why?” She shrugged, “Probably related to the reason you have a play area in the girl’s nests, too?” I sighed, looking forward to a shower before. She sat me down in front of one of the tubs, started water, and added some strawberry-scented bubble bath. I sat there and felt a trickle of urine start going down my legs. “What?!?” I quietly squeaked. Lilly looked down at me, “You really don’t have any control now, do you?” I shook my head, “No?” “Well, swim diapers don’t really absorb anything. Otherwise, you’d be one gigantic puffy diaper in the water. They’re just to catch poopies.” I nodded at that. “That should be enough bubbles!” She looked at a clock, “May I help you today before I get the other girls up?” “Huh?” “Wash you?” “…Why?” “Because the girls usually like it?” “There are some weird girls here,” I said without a filter for some reason. She laughed, “Don’t knock it until you try it?” I shrugged, “Fine, I’ll let you?” She gave a quick, excited squeak that reminded me of my little sisters when they were about four and had a new doll as a gift. A second later, I was being assisted out of the swimsuit, and she ripped the sides of the swim diaper off. I noticed she gave a quick glance to see if there were any solids before she picked me up and sat me down in the large tub filled with bubbles. “I’ll just throw this diaper away, then we’ll work on your hair!” I was grateful she added the step of washing her hands first! Still dressed in her one-piece swimsuit, she gently pulled my hair free of the cap she’d put on my head and pulled out the spray nozzle. “Close your eyes, sweetie,” she told me with a smile. “Just lean forward here a moment,” she added. As much as I desperately hated the idea that I could no longer bathe myself, her touch on my hair and body over the next ten minutes was more soothing than I could have dreamed possible! She rinsed my hair first before rubbing in a shampoo that was definitely more strawberry-scented. “I’m going to smell like a strawberry?” I said, even as I couldn’t help but purr a bit at her fingers massaging my scalp. “Sorry, it’s my favorite scent that’s available for us as nest mothers.” “You have scents available?” I opened my eyes a crack after she rinsed my hair. “Yep! You could smell like apples, baby powder, mangos, lavender, or sandalwood too.” “Which do most go with?” “The girls tend to like baby powder, lavender, or strawberry. At the beginning of the year, I let this nest pick, and they preferred the strawberry.” “Beats smelling like a baby, I guess?” I sighed. “You sure don’t hold back, do you?” She asked. I wondered if I’d stepped over the line, but I guessed I could trust her, “Honestly, you and Miss Mackenzie stood up for me and were willing to defend me when I was poisoned. It earned you trust points. I can filter it all out, though, if you want me to?” She tickled my side and smiled, “No, I like that you have a brain. “Close your eyes; we’ll put conditioner in there now.” She was very gentle in massaging the conditioner, leaving it in while washing my body with a loofah from top to bottom on both my front and back. I was more than a little taken aback when, after she rinsed the conditioner, she changed the setting on the nozzle and practically power-washed my rear, though! “I know, not the most comfortable, but no need to get an infection or diaper rash here!” Soon, she carried me back to the room and laid me out on the changing table. “I’m glad your grandma brought diapers for you yesterday. I’ll make sure we order some for you, but I don’t generally keep that many in your size!” “What about the one you had that day?” “It was a leftover… Umm…” She looked like she was about to cry but managed to sniffle out, “She got busted in the weekend walkout after the movie night.” “Oh,” I said. I looked around the room. Is that where most of your girls ended up?” She nodded sadly, “Dean Northrup yelled at me because apparently, I let a rebellion formant in my nest. I think I would have been fired that week if she hadn’t been canned?” “Sorry,” I said to her. She quickly dressed me in my new uniform: a onesie blouse, green jumper, tights, and shiny, uncomfortable shoes. After a hurried look at the clock, she quickly braided my hair into a French braid and attached a gigantic white bow at the top of my head. “You should get your ears pierced,” she said as she sat me down. I nodded, “Maybe this weekend?” “Careful where you get it done,” she advised. I nodded. “Okay, I need to get the rest of the sparkles up; you can wait for them to go to breakfast or go by yourself. Up to you!” I thought of the excitement that week. “I’ll wait as long as it’s not past my normal time. Thanks for helping me get ready and taking me to swim,” I said. I walked over to her and hugged her giant legs. “Aww, I’ll do that every day if it gets me hugs like that!” I blushed and got to work, watching her get the nest ready. I must have missed everyone taking baths the night before because I only saw one girl disappear into the bathroom long enough to do so! Despite the longer time spent on me that morning, we were all out the door and to breakfast within a couple minutes of Mackenzie’s nest. “Cute bow,” Amy said to me. “Thanks,” I blushed, “Miss Lilly did it.” “She does like to dote on us,” she agreed, pointing to her pigtails, which had large green and yellow ribbons tied to the ends. With that, an almost typical day at Emerson began again for us! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please press the Like Button and Leave a comment!!! I have been fortunate the past few months to have some solid writing time available, but unfortunately, I have had none this week so far. Please consider leaving some encouraging comments if you get a chance, so maybe I can have a good writing day on Saturday! Providing the necessary Likes show up, I'll give you a bonus chapter on Sunday, which will be the one-year anniversary of my managing to post at least one chapter every week!

Chapter 106: Super Tapes WEDNESDAY FELT ALMOST like things were becoming a new ‘normal’ with Lilly. She once again took me for a swim, bathed me, and then decided to braid my hair into pigtails with purple and pink ribbons woven inside the braids. With the large pink bows at their ends, I was catching more than a fair share of ‘awws’ as I made my way to Holo Theory. Towards the end of class, we were discussing some more advanced ways to cause reflections in the particles when I felt my stomach gurgle. I grimaced. “You okay?” Carter asked me quietly. “Probably not,” I told him honestly. “I hate my body right now.” He gave me a questioning look, but I was fortunate Professor Davis made his final point right then and dismissed the class. I tried to hurry from the room, but five feet from the exit, my bowels betrayed me! Unable to help it, I found myself hurrying to the outside of the door and squatting to the right of it, unable to feel it coming out, but knowing the motion seemed to relax my bowels. The mushy and liquidy poop, though, that I could feel! And smell! A tall girl, probably nearly Beth’s mom’s height, suddenly picked me up, “Smells like someone is a poopy butt?” I groaned, “I can’t stop it from happening.” “Of course, you can’t! You’re just a little girl!” I blushed, “Please put me down?” “I can’t just leave you like this, sweetie? Now, either I can change you, or there’s a changing station down the hall that a HoloNanny can?” I debated internally, but looking at the girl’s giant face told me which I preferred. “I’m just going to use the HoloAttendant?” “How cute that you don’t want to call her a Nanny?” she giggled and moved her fingers to tickle my stomach through the jumper. Fortunately, my onesie prevented it from tickling me. “As you wish, though,” she said. I was carried by the tall giant down the hallway and elevator to the building’s station. She sat me down outside the door and patted my butt, “Here you go, Princess. I’m sure they’ll get you smelling all pretty again!” She giggled, “At least I hope they do! You’re just a stinky baby right now!” She waved her hand in front of her nose. I walked in the opening door and hoped I was making the right choice! The sight once I opened the door made my jaw drop! BETH WAITED FOR Carly in the entrance area since she didn’t see her outside her class. It was typical for one of their classes to let out earlier than the other, so this wasn’t too weird. She decided to sit in a comfortable sofa chair that made her seem like a kid while she waited. Reila came by right then. “What’s up?” she asked. “Just waiting for Carly?” Beth responded. “How is she doing with everything? I can’t imagine suddenly being stuck as a boy?” Beth smirked at that since Reila often acted exceptionally girly about some things, “Yeah, you would definitely be an odd little boy!” She stuck her tongue out at Beth as she climbed up beside her. “So?” Beth shrugged, “Honestly? She’s fine with it… more than fine with it, I guess?” “She’s not like suicidal or anything over it?” Beth shook her head. “No, actually, I think she’s happy it happened, but please don’t tell anyone that.” She looked thoughtful for a second, “No worries about that. So how about you two?” “We’re great,” she told her. She was talking about maybe going out together on Friday instead of just heading straight to her grandmother’s. “You’ll have the bodyguard with you for safety?” She nodded to where Nikki was standing nonchalantly against a nearby wall. She nodded, “I don’t get to go anywhere except inside my suite or Amanda’s without her.” “That’s got to be a bit stifling?” She suggested. Beth shrugged, “I guess? She’s pretty good about not spying too closely on us so far. It might mean I actually feel more comfortable doing things like going to the mall, too?” “Free to do that this weekend?” Reila asked. “I’m sure your girlfriend could use some more clothes?” Beth shrugged, “Maybe, let me see what she’s thinking. It also depends on how far we make it with this project.” “You’re done filming, right?” She asked. The two continued talking, with time elapsing with neither realizing it! I LOOKED UP and realized Nevaeh had just beaten me inside the large changing room. “Awww… Did our big baby go poopoo again?” a holographic nanny that was now larger than I thought possible was holding up the giant like she was my size! I glanced up at the ceiling and realized this room was somehow expanded in height because the giant HoloNanny wasn’t even running her projected head into the ceiling. She looked to be our age, with long black hair pulled back into a ponytail tied off with a green scrunchy. The ‘nanny’ wore a polo shirt with the Emerson crest and long black slacks. Nevaeh looked tiny in her arms, and I couldn’t help but feel like a tiny doll compared to all of them! “Please just change me, Nanny?” Nevaeh sounded nearly in tears. “I can’t help it?” “Of course, you can’t,” the nanny said, shoving an Amazon-sized pacifier into her mouth. “You’re just a big baby, just like a Little. And that’s okay; you’re so cute!” She watched the hologram place the giant on the changing table. I heard the sounds of a tortured stomach being ransacked by tickling fingers! “We’ll get our big baby all nice and clean so she can pretend to be a big girl in her classes!” I was startled as another nanny, about my grandmother’s size, suddenly lifted me into the air. “Well, hello? I don’t think we’ve met before,” the projection asked me. “I’m Carly,” I told her. I noted that she wore a nearly identical uniform but had blonde hair and a pink scrunchy instead. Her eyes looked me over briefly before she said, “Carly Slane, it’s nice to meet you!” She carried me to a ‘normal-height’ changing table and placed me on top. “Looks like you have stinky pants?” I blushed, “Yes, would you please change me?” “Why certainly, Princess,” she said with a boop to my nose. “Just lay down here,” she said, guiding my chest back to the padded table. I was shocked as a strap suddenly flew across my vision and strapped my shoulders and arms down to the table. The hologram pushed the skirt of my jumper up before unsnapping the buttons of the onesie. I grimaced at the odd touch. There was a solid nature of the holograms that was somehow programmed to seem ‘soft’ and skinlike. Still, the temperature of the touch was the biggest giveaway to me, and it wasn’t real... Just a bit too cool. She noted my face, “Everything okay, Carly?” “Yes, Nanny?” “What’s bothering you?” She asked as she exposed my skin and diaper up to my chest by pushing everything out of the way. “Honestly, I love the HoloTech, but someone needs to work on changing your ‘skin’ temperature.” She gave me a thoughtful look, “I’ll mention that in my next report to the creators.” Without another word, she undid the diaper tapes and began wiping me. I turned my head, and Nevaeh’s body was obscured by the giant nanny changing her. “What a gross little diapee we have here? How did you ever fool everyone into thinking you were a big girl who should have been wearing panties?” The nanny taunted her. “I’m sowwy, Nanny. I’ll ne’er wie again about being big,” Nevaeh said nearly unintelligibly around the pacifier in her mouth. I felt terrible for her; she sounded truly broken right then! Even as bad as her attempts on Beth were, I couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. This seemed to exceed the realm of justice to me. “I’m sure you won’t!” The nanny had stepped aside enough I could see her naked rear exposed, and I noted it was red even as I turned away. “I mean, if you wore panties, I bet they wouldn’t even stay dry or clean for five minutes!” Nevaeh went silent, but I could hear sobs. Meanwhile, my nanny gently wiped my bottom with warmed wipes. “What a good girl for sitting still and letting Nanny care for you!” she cooed at me. She made short work of the cleanup but commented, “I don’t have any of the diapees you must like here, Carly. Unfortunately, you’ll have to wear this one since it’s the only one I have in your size.” My eyes practically exploded from my head then at the sight of the pinkest and thickest diaper I had seen yet! I opened my mouth to speak, but she already had the comically thick padding beneath me! “WHERE IS CARLY?” Beth found herself asking Reila. “She should have finished her class at least five minutes ago?” A tall guy across from her asked, “You mean that genius Little who became a girl last weekend?” She grimaced for Carly but said, “Yes?” “I think Mia took her to the HoloChanging station?” Beth groaned, “The one in this building?” “Yeah?” “I’ll see you later,” she told Reila. “I’m coming with you,” she said though. The two of them traveled down the hallways and wound up in front of the door to the changing room just as the giant babied Big toddled through the door. Beth could see the tears on her face and tensed up even more; worrying about Carly, she waddled behind her through the door. “Good, you’re okay!” She found herself saying as she bent down and hugged her. “Yeah…” Carly told her, “Better than Nevaeh, at least?” They watched her hurriedly toddle down the hallway. “I wish there was something we could do for her at this point.” “After what that bitch did?” Reila seethed. “Did she really do much, though? Or was that Kelly?” Carly asked. Beth stayed silent for a second, deciding not to comment. “Well, I guess are you ready for lunch?” “Starving,” Carly told her. She and Reila turned to walk away. “So why did you let yourself be taken there?” She directed the question to where she thought Carly would be. She wasn’t there, though, when she looked a second later. Only then did she turn backward and realize Carly was practically making some weird toddling motion like a baby taking her first steps. “What’s wrong? Why are you walking like that?” she asked. Carly sighed, “I have the thickest diaper I’ve ever seen?” Beth grimaced and leaned down to pick her up. Her eyes practically flew from her head like a cartoon as she realized how much padding was on her girlfriend’s rear end. “That’s a crawler diaper!” “I wondered,” Carly said with a sigh. “This is crazy!” Beth nodded, “Let’s change you out of that…” She quickly turned into the restroom and left Nikki outside. She took Carly’s offer of her stepstool to help her reach her on the changing table. “Let’s just pull this off you,” Beth said, having exposed her diaper. She went to reach to pull the tape loose and pulled. The tape slipped through her finger, having not moved at all! “Problem?” Reila asked from below them. “Hopefully not?” she said, grabbing it again. She pulled harder, but again, nothing happened. “What the hell?” Beth swore “Can’t get it?” Carly asked nervously. “I don’t know what’s up with this,” she murmured, grabbing the single table with both hands and yanking as hard as she could! She nearly fell onto her back as the tape slipped through both hands! Fortunately, Reila steadied her. “What did they attach those with?!?” Beth griped. Reila, can you get Nikki to come in here?” “Sorry, Carly,” Beth apologized then. I WOULD HAVE been embarrassed anyway at having my diaper changed by Beth – it was always a little cringeworthy? But to have this stupid diaper stuck to me, and she couldn’t even remove it either?!? I gave my best impression of a stop sign’s color as Nikki came in behind Reila. “What’s wrong?” She asked Beth before making a face at the diaper I was wearing. “Oh…” “Oh?” I said simultaneously with Beth and Reila. “Umm… Why did you put that diaper on her?” Nikki asked. “We didn’t?” Beth said. “The changing station nanny claimed it was the only one in my size?” I told her. “I’ll check on that later,” she said, mostly to herself. “You’re not going to like this, but you’re going to have to deal with that for about six hours?” “Six hours?!?” I said. “It’s impossible to walk in when it’s dry!” She nodded, “That’s the idea… When it’s wet, you probably won’t be able to do anything but crawl?” “There’s no way to get it off?” Beth asked. She shook her head, “The tapes are impossible to cut, and the glue only begins to break down after six hours – and that’s only if the diaper is wet, too.” “So she’s trapped in it?” Beth asked with a sigh. “Unfortunately, Beth. I mean, if you want, I’ll give it a try? I don’t think I’ll have any luck. Amanda might know of something to eat through it?” “Try, please?” I asked. She gave me a sad look but walked over and moved past Beth. She gripped the tape as firmly as she could and pulled! Instead of the tape moving, I felt myself lifted off the table!!!! She gently let go, “Sorry, Carly, but it’s going to be a waiting game.” “What about cutting it?” I asked. She shook her head, “These have self-healing tapes. If you did manage to cut at all, it’ll immediately heal and squeeze you like a python to punish you.” “This is ridiculous,” I complained. “Yes, it is,” Nikki agreed. “What about the HoloNanny that put her into it?” Reila asked. “They won’t change a diaper that doesn’t need to be changed,” I told her. “I heard some Littles complaining about that one day.” “Sorry,” Nikki said. She buttoned the onesie back over the diaper, which was a bit of stretch! The jumper was pulled down, and she placed me unsteadily on the floor. I looked sadly at Beth. “Would you Mind giving me a ride to lunch?” I asked as I held my hands out to her. She smiled and said, “Not at all; while I’m giving you a ride, why don’t you give your grandma a call?” I sighed but pulled my phone from a pocket that Aunt Bella had thoughtfully added to the jumper. One of the girls in my nest had seen the pockets that morning and asked where I’d found them. I’d been forced to answer, ‘I didn’t know, my Grandma did.’ Couldn’t exactly tell her that my adopted Little of an aunt made them! I pressed the number for Grandma and waited for her to come on. It didn’t take long, “Carly, are you okay?” I sighed, “Yes, but Nikki and Beth wanted me to call you… Umm…” “What’s wrong?” She asked calmly. “One of my classmates took me to one of the changing stations after my HoloTheory class…” “And?” She asked, there was a resigned sound in her voice. “They claimed they only had one type of diaper in my size?” “Crawler, I’m guessing?” “How did you know?” “It’s the only reason you’d probably call about it,” Grandma said. “Can you walk?” “Barely? Beth is carrying me right now?” “You said Nikki is there?” “Yeah?” “Hand me to her?” Beth carried me along as Nikki walked beside us, not saying much, “It’s a PwettyPrincess Stage Two, I think.” ‘I assume Stage One would be tummy time?’ I thought nervously. “Yeah, I don’t know of a way to get it off before the time limit either? Beth and I’ll make sure she gets to class and out of it as soon as possible.” She handed me back the phone, “Carly?” “I’m here, Grandma,” I told her. “Make sure you stay with Beth until class and wait for her when you’re done. I’ll get with the university and make sure they remove those from inventory and put some normal diapers in there. I guess this is the first time you’ve gone for a change, but there are other Littles your size. I wonder if they didn’t have another diaper or if someone is messing with the system. I’ll get back to you on that later.” “Any advice?” “Pee as much as you can; it’ll help the reaction with the tapes.” “And if I have the other kind of accident?” I asked nervously. “Try not to… it might be worth a charm?” “But…” “Up to you; otherwise, you’ll have to wait?” I shrugged, “I’ll gamble; I just went.” “Have a better afternoon, Carly; we’ll talk to you later. I love you.” “Love you too, Grandma,” I told her and hung up, placing the phone back in my pocket. “Let’s go find you a place with a nice big drink,” Nikki suggested. So it was, an hour later, with probably a gallon of liquid or more sloshing around in my stomach, that I sat in my math class, feeling the diaper swelling with each passing minute. Nikki had handed me a large water bottle, too. She made sure to assure me that it was safe, even as she insisted I should have it drunk by the end of math class. Molly looked down at me at the end of class, “Is everything okay?” I shook my head. “I ended up in this… ridiculous diaper at the HoloChanging Station earlier. I’ve got another couple hours before the tapes will loosen up enough to come off, but I can’t walk in it.” She genuinely looked sympathetic, “Let me help you out of that seat, and we’ll see if that’s actually true?” I’m sure anyone would have laughed at the next part as she sat me on my feet, and I felt myself stand ridiculously bow-legged. A ballet dancer might have considered my stance a grand plié, but nothing was grand about it as I found myself leaning backward onto my well-padded rear. “At least you have padding?” Molly said, giggling a little. “Sorry…” I shook my head, “I know, it’s got to have been amusing to watch if it wasn’t me. Can you give me a ride to my friend?” She laughed, “Sure!” I was tucked onto her side, and we waited for Beth and Nikki to emerge from their class. “One Little delivered! Just have to collect the fare!” She said. I looked up at her as she smirked and squeezed me. “The rate is one hug!” She smiled and passed me off to Beth. “How full is that thing?” Beth asked as she carried me towards Matisse where we had more time reserved in the editing studio. “I hope full, but I have no idea,” I complained. “Hopefully, we can get it off of me soon!” “We’ll try in two hours; it should have been enough,” she told me. I sighed and crossed my fingers that it would be, even as I felt more urine escape into the growing padding on my backside! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please press that 'Like' Button and leave a comment!!!! I'll be giving one last bonus chapter on Sunday, but then will most likely have to return to once per week for the foreseeable future. Real world is getting pretty draining right now with some things going on at work. Hopefully I can still make some progress once this week is over with though - as this is the most stressful one for a while! Thanks for your patience with me! As always, if you enjoy my works please consider purchasing a copy of any of my completed works on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Chapter 105: Leaky BETH LOOKED AT the three professors who walked in and then felt a little queasy as the room seemed to spin and reorganize. Their tables now looked down into a depression-like bowl in the middle of the room, where a projector was clearly ready to start showing the group clips. The first one started, and she couldn’t help but shake her head as the group had only used the chocolate syrup and coated the chain with the substance. They ‘flogged’ a bare-backed member with it, making a poor attempt at making it seem like he was bleeding. With each clip being thirty seconds to a minute in length, there was a pretty quick clip of clips. The first one she saw from her group featured Harper stabbing Madelyn. “Sick!” she heard someone from a group nearby exclaim. Some of the other groups murmured approval as Madelyn lay bleeding, and the effect turned out pretty stellar with Will’s fantastic camera work. There was a pause, and then they next showed the gun scene, which was equally successful. A couple of groups had also figured out the improvised squib method. Still, lacking Will’s eye, the shots didn’t entirely sell the effect. She counted that they had to have finished nine of the twelve required clips when the shot she’d first come up with was shown. She smiled as the camera followed the train down the tracks towards the defenseless car. “That was kind of smart! Why didn’t we…?” She heard someone from the adjacent studio ask before the flash powder went off. “What the hell? I thought you said we couldn’t use CGI, Professor?” the producer from Studio Two complained. “They didn’t,” Professor Wyler laughed. “You all had the ingredients to make the same effect!” “I told you we should have done something with the powder!” Someone in Studio Four grumbled. They watched something that looked almost identical to the chains being used to ‘draw blood’ from around the neck of a girl being ‘choked’ with them. “That’s actually kind of creative,” she heard someone in their group say. She counted the twelfth clip being played and heard, “One group managed a bonus clip. We’re going to go ahead and play it, too. I’ll let the judges decide if it should be counted or not,” Professor Wyler said. Beth knew the only clip that hadn’t been shown yet was the chain one with Charlotte. It had looked cool just watching it from her angle off to the side, but she had to admit it looked even better on camera! “Whoa,” someone said. “Beth, good job!” Charlotte told her, “We’re the only group that came up with the explosive!” “How did you know about that, anyway?” Carly asked, turning curiously as they watched the judges deliberate. Beth blushed, “My chemistry teacher in high school liked to make chemistry fun. He would invite you to an advanced chemistry party once a quarter if you were willing to go the extra mile on some of the homework. He’d show us tricks like that. I’m surprised I remembered those two would react like that.” Charlotte hugged her, “The best thing ever is having you two in our group!” “I think most people forget about the ancient ways of doing effects since they can just use a computer now,” Will said. “Wait, you never do things like this?” Carly asked, a bit shocked. “Why would we? It’s pretty messy and a bit dangerous?” Owen said. “Huh,” Carly said. “We still use those techniques back home. Although I wouldn’t have known the proper method or mix of those two powders.” A few minutes later, Professor Wyler shook the other professors’ hands, and they left the studio. He smiled at the class, “Overall, I felt like you did pretty good for an intro class. There are some more complicated effects that you could have done. Still, one group did well enough for an even more experienced group. Without further ado, here are the scores,” he said. I WATCHED AS a table of results showed in the air before us. “As you can see, Studio Three would have beaten you without the bonus clip, but the judges felt that half points should be awarded for that. We will give them ten thousand times their score in budget dollars for their win. For the non-math filmmakers, that’s 3,350,000 more dollars into their account.” He smiled at us as he spoke to their group. Turning to the group beside them, “Studio Four, you had some nice moments, and your third clip, in particular, was much better than most. You win second place, which’ll be seventy-five hundred times your score; 1,972,500 more dollars. Studio One, five thousand times your score, 1,265,000 dollars added. Studio Two, you won our previous contest, but as the last-place finish, you’ll only get twenty-five hundred times your score; 592,500 dollars.” Beth smiled as she saw the group who had beaten them for their script at the bottom. She turned to Carly, figuring she would think likewise, but she was frowning slightly. “What’s wrong?” She whispered. “They aren’t the right group for my script; it’s going to be terrible!” Beth winced, knowing she was probably right. She reached over and squeezed her shoulder as Professor Wyler wrapped up the class. “You two are working on editing today?” Charlotte asked them. Beth nodded, “Hopefully, we’ll make a little faster progress today.” “Great! We’ll let you two get to it. I’m going to talk with the rest of the group about wrapping up some things for the paper he wants turned in on the process, too. Why don’t you two get to work in the editing studio?” “Sounds good,” Carly said. Beth placed her hand on her short girlfriend’s head and led her to the door. JUST BEFORE WE reached the door, I heard, “Wait up!” I turned to see one of Studio Two’s members approaching us. “Yes?” I asked. “Look, I know this is a competition, but is there any way you could come help us as the screenwriter sometime this week? To be honest, we’re in over our heads, and I don’t have a clue how to get us going right again.” She paused and added, “By the way, I’m Abby.” “Carly,” I said. “Umm… is your whole group onboard with this help idea?” She looked nervous, “I haven’t asked?” I sighed, “Trade numbers with me; maybe we can work something out tomorrow or Thursday. We have a full plate with editing right now, though?” She looked a little down from that but nodded, “Okay, here.” When we were away, Beth said, “You’re not going to do it, right?” I shrugged, “I kind of hate to see my film go bust?” “Just take it home with you and film it there. Trust me; nothing good will come of helping them?” I sighed, “I doubt I even have time! Let’s get to the studio and get to work here?” She nodded and ran her hand over my shoulder, bringing me closer even as she walked beside me. I was growing increasingly in love with her, and the simple physical gestures were comforting! I leaned into her side as we reached the large door, and she opened up the studio, noting Nikki taking a seat on a nearby bench after quickly peeking inside. Beth and I felt relief as the lights turned on automatically, and we didn’t see someone like Kelly waiting for us! ‘Going to take a while to get past that,’ I admitted. Beth lifted me onto the center chair again, and we got to work! Looking at the time, I saw I had about three and a half hours to work before I needed to get dinner and head to the dorm. “How long of this footage will we use before we move into the dialog?” Beth asked me as I was working on finding some clips of the agitated meeting at the beginning of the first real scene. “I figure let’s experiment with what feels right, and then we may need to tweak it to fit whatever music gets added in the background.” She nodded at that and watched as I worked to assemble the clips. It was a fine line between interesting and boring, based on how long those clips were; I took a first guess and then brought up the best take of the meeting with Charlotte, leading off on her lines. Mostly, the first scene then involved just cutting between closeups of characters. Still, at times, it felt right to show all of the participating characters on screen in a wider view, too. The meeting scene was fully set as a rough cut in a half-hour as it was pretty straightforward what we were looking for. “So what did you find out at the doctor?” she asked me as I moved a clip into the timeline that showed a nice shot of Charlotte and Sophie both in the frame as they spoke. I sighed and moved my eyes around the room. “It’ll have to wait until we’re somewhere else?” She gave me a look but then pulled something out of her bag. It was an item that looked like a makeup compact. She manipulated something on it and said, “We can talk here now?” “What is that?” “Something your grandmother gave me last weekend?” “Why do you get the cool toy?” I complained, slightly jealous. She giggled, “I actually said you’d be jealous, but she pointed out you have less privacy in your nest. She was worried someone would want to take a better look at it?” I was annoyed but nodded, “She’s probably right. It blocks recording?” “All outgoing signals, recording devices, and a couple other things, apparently?” She shrugged. “Anyway, quit stalling? Is the news really that bad?” I shrugged, “Well, it wasn’t good… but I guess it was more odd?” “Odd?” I sighed, “You’re sure that’s secure?” She nodded, “You can ask your grandmother?” I shook my head, “Okay, so apparently, there’s a reason for the LittleGo Plus nanites being so resilient?” I said. “Why?” “My mom and your dad?” “Huh? They never went out?” I laughed, “No, apparently my mom gave your dad some nanites after an… incident with your mom?” “An incident?” “Not sure you really want to hear this one?” “Now I have to?” “You asked for it,” I told her. “Apparently, your mom and dad were dating and had their first night of… love… together at a hotel. Your dad was exploring her body and ended up with a mouthful of milk?” Her ashen face made me almost giggle. “But that’s…” “Dangerous?” I responded. “Yes, and apparently both were scared by it. Your dad apparently came clean to my mom, and she did one of her ‘smart’ things then.” “Smart?” I nodded, “So my mom is a genius—like a super-genius, really - but she sometimes has zero common sense. She’s like a mad scientist and makes some amazing leaps and developments with technology… but she doesn’t always foresee the problems she’s going to cause down the road. This was one of those times she was trying to make it to where your dad wouldn’t become incontinent or addicted if he started nursing more regularly.” “That is really gross to think about,” she said, “But I actually remember Dad doing that when I was little.” “Really?” I asked in surprise. “They would play around sometimes still?” She said, “I’m definitely not trusting this device enough to say more here, though.” “I thought you trusted it?” I asked. “I don’t trust any place but Amanda’s house for that conversation. Ask me this weekend. So anyway, what did your mom do that was so bad?” I shrugged, “Nothing to your dad, but apparently, when your grandmother kidnapped your parents, there was a scientist who drew some of your dad’s blood to figure out why their treatments weren’t doing anything to him. He kept a sample of the nanites even after the company was taken over. He used those nanites as a template when he moved on to another company.” “So?” “So the nanites I have are descendants from your dad’s, which means my mom is at fault here,” I said. “I’m hoping at some point she can help me turn those off at least. Maybe then the original ones can eat away at that stupid protein.” As if to emphasize the reason, I suddenly realized my diaper was leaking. “Cr…aggy…” I said, thinking to stop saying the word ‘crap’ just in case someone was listening. “What’s wrong?” “I’m leaking…” “Oh,” I watched Beth grab my bag and look around. There was a clear area of the floor nearby, “Come on, it might not be bad enough that you need to switch your jumper yet?” I blushed, “In here?” “Less people here than in the women’s restroom?” She reminded me. I sighed, climbed down, watched as she dug through my bag without thinking of my privacy, and grabbed a diaper, wipes, and changing pad stashed inside. After laying the changing pad out, she patted it. I followed her direction of lying down on it, even as I pulled my uniform skirt upwards and out of her way. Beth knelt beside me and quickly opened the poppers to the onesie shirt underneath, remarking, “Ugh… Carly, you can’t put this back on…?” “Am I that wet?” I asked her nervously. She nodded, “Yeah, the bottom of this is soaked. Sit up for a second, and let me look at your skirt…” She lifted me to an upright position, rocking me down on the soaked diaper still taped to my bottom. I felt her pull the jumper skirt up before she sighed, “Did you pack a spare uniform?” I nodded, “Grandma insisted I pack a spare in there?” I nodded to my bag. “It’s in that bottom zippered compartment?” I gestured for her to hand me the bag, but instead, she just went through it and found the spare onesie and jumper. She pulled out the pink waterproof wet bag Grandma had insisted on loading in the bag with the spare clothes the other night. “Arms up!” She told me a second later, and I felt her lift the jumper and onesie off in one go, briefly getting caught up in the gigantic bow in my hair. It pulled a bit and stung, “Ow,” I complained. “Oh, stop being a baby,” she said. She seemed to immediately regret it, “Sorry… umm…” “It’s okay; just change me, and let’s get this over with?” She stuffed the soaked uniform in the wet bag before pushing me back on my back. The scritch of the tapes being pulled off was loud in the quiet room then, and I blushed from realizing she would again be seeing me naked. She was quick but thorough as she wiped me clean, making sure to get the upper part of my legs where the diaper had leaked, too. After helping me into the new onesie blouse, she snapped the buttons closed. Beth then held the new jumper over my head and straightened the bow on my head before we resumed working on the film. We’d completed our rough cut of scenes one through four by the time we left the editing room. Before we left she checked my diaper and suggested, “You probably should get changed after dinner?” “Probably,” I said. “Hopefully not for the reason of last night?” “Last night?” “I left you, and not long after that, it really needed changed.” She hugged me and picked me up, saying, “Sorry, Carly. I wish I could help!” Beth kissed me on the lips before leaving me on her hip as we opened the studio door and had our shadow of Nikki again. After a lot of arm twisting, Nikki sat at our table for dinner that night. Without much time, I scarfed down the giant half of a hamburger with some fries before they walked me to Sanders Hall. I went to my nest while they went back to her dorm. I was able to make it into the nest without leaking. Still, almost immediately before I was going to ask Lilly to change me, I found my body crouching and placing another smelly load into my diaper. I felt a tear in my eye, as I knew I would have to accept that I had given up my continence to be a girl. ‘Mostly without regrets,’ I thought to myself. I stood there momentarily, even trying to push some more to get myself cleared out. That didn’t seem to work, though, and I knew it had to be related to the signal loss in my nervous system. With a sigh, I walked to Lilly’s door and to where she sat at a desk, working on her homework. She sniffed before turning around and saying, “Guess you need a change, huh?” “Please?” I asked, looking forward to a clean bottom! “The other girls will be getting in the tub, but since you’re swimming in the morning, we’ll wait until then. Go ahead and switch to your jammies,” she suggested after putting a fresh diaper on me. “Okay,” I said and soon found a different pair of pajamas Aunt Bella had made for me out of some satin material. The top was loose, so you could see my diaper if I bent the wrong way. I just shrugged, though. From here on out, I doubted anyone would be surprised to see a diaper on my rear! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the 'Like' Button and leave a comment! Last week was one of my toughest in the real world in a looooooooooong time unfortunately, so I've been stuck at Chapter 124. I actually followed a thread of plot in that chapter and deleted it this morning so I can try again. Hopefully, that leads to more progress today and tomorrow. Truthfully, if the real world doesn't calm down in its demands, I may be done with my writing season for the year earlier than normal. (Last year, all of my progress began about last week and ran through June) Hopefully, that is not the case! More comments and likes may help me keep motivated, so please keep them coming! As always, if you've enjoyed my work, please consider supporting me by purchasing them on Amazon Kindle. http://amazon.com/author/babysofia I don't get rich off of them, but it does help provide some extra money to pay the bills!

Chapter 104: Flash in a Pan I WAS MORE than a bit excited to see what was in store for this latest contest. I tried not to shift more in my seat, though, as I was still blushing after having realized Charlotte had pulled my skirt down to keep me modest a moment ago! ‘It’s still going to take some time to get used to wearing skirts,’ I thought. “Okay, so I need producers to come and grab a box from me over here,” he told them. Your Director of Photography should also each collect a camera now.” I watched as Will and Charlotte grabbed the box and camera and brought them over. “Okay, so many of you are struggling with the lack of budget with your special effects. Today, we want to experiment to see how creative you are. I’ve included things in your box that will let you develop creative film sequences. I want you to film three scenes where a special effect happens with those items without resorting to holographic projections or CGI.” “This is going to be hard,” I heard Mason whisper to someone. “This’ll be a lot of fun!” I found myself whispering back. “You all have an hour for this project. When you’re done, you will show the class what you came up with. The only HoloProjections you may use are for background scenery. All effects must be done through tricks of film. To ensure each group has their own unique ideas, I will raise HoloWalls between your groups until the time is up. Questions?” He smiled. Then your hour starts, now!” I turned to the table and found myself lifted by Charlotte onto the tabletop even as Sebastian started pulling out the contents. He started setting things aside one at a time. Inside was a plastic gun, a box of matches, a plastic stage knife that the blade retracted, old-fashioned fireworks fuses, four toy cars and one of their modern magnetic trains in a boxed set, two large syringes, strawberry syrup, a digital scale, chocolate syrup, an exacto knife, plastic tubing, a tub marked KClO4, two empty plastic jugs, another tub marked Al Powder, rolled paper, a tray, a package of diapers, several Big sized clothing sets, medical tape, a mini blowtorch, and some fake chains. “This stuff is just junk?” Madelyn said. “I don’t think so,” I said, “We need three effects, right?” “That’s what Professor Wyler said,” Charlotte agreed. “Okay, we have an easy squib kit here. Why don’t we do a gunshot and a stabbing wound?” I suggested. “What?” Sophie asked. I smiled, “The old-fashioned version of things like PooPloders. I’ve got that part. If Gary can help me with the costuming of a few of you, we should be able to have that done in a few minutes.” “Go for it,” Charlotte said, “We need one more though?” “How about making the train explode one of the toy cars?” Beth suggested. “How?” Ethan asked. “I don’t see explosive charges in there?” I turned towards Beth and watched her smirk. “They actually kindly left us that. Why don’t you leave the paper, the two tubs, the fuses, and the torch with me? If a couple of you can make a fake highway going across train tracks for background, get those set, and I’ll get the effect ready to go!” “Can we do this safely inside?” Charlotte asked. “Yes, it’s fine in here. You can even set off small explosives in this stage,” Ava said. I’ll help you with this part.” “Will, can you be ready to film things as we’re set?” Charlotte told him. “Done!” he said. “Okay,” Charlotte said. She divided the team up and gave me five others besides Gary and then Beth a few more. Then, she split everyone else up to get the backgrounds going before we all started getting to work! “Okay, Gary, that shirt will fit Jackson, right?” He nodded as he looked at Jackson, “Yeah, it’s a two-x; it shouldn’t be a problem, right?” Jackson shook his head, “It’ll definitely fit.” “Okay, Gary, could you cut a small hole right at heart level on his back? A little smaller than this tubing?” “Sure, I see where you’re going, Carly,” he told me. “What are you doing about the knife?” I didn’t immediately answer, instead taking the tubing and pulling it loose from its coil. To me, it felt like it was a garden hose, but I could tell it would fit onto the syringe just fine. I used the actual knife to quickly cut it in half. I set half down and then used tape to seal the end of one side. I carefully used the knife to make a knife-sized length and cut down the middle of it a little way down from the taped end. I handed that half of it to Isabella. “Isabella, can you take Madelyn here and use tape to put that end face up above her belly button? There’s a shirt here that should work on her, so we don’t have to ruin her good top. Run the tube down the back side of her right leg if it’ll reach.” “On it!” she smiled at me. “Sophie, do you think you can mix that chocolate and strawberry syrup to try and get a close color to blood?” She smiled, “Sure, I’ll happily play with the sweet stuff!” She tickled my side unexpectedly and moved to the side to fill a jug while Gary and I moved on to our work. BETH QUICKLY MOVED to the side of the table and used her phone to look up the proportions of powder she needed before using paper on the scale and starting to work. She poured some potassium percolate on first, then added the correct amount of aluminum to the mix. It was a careful and gentle process, but several minutes of using the paper to shake things back and forth across it made it seem well mixed. While she was working, Ava and a couple of other crew members assembled a miniature diorama. The scale of the cars and the train were the same, so Beth was reasonably confident that zoomed-in things should look just right! Ethan had a city background setup with a highway above the tracks, even as one of the spare cars was parked on the other side of a blocked track with a rail. One of the other cars was straddling the tracks and just about ready for its death. Beth carefully poured a good amount of the powder she had mixed onto a small metal plate they’d found in the bottom of the box and placed it underneath the car. The fuse was carefully disguised, and she timed burning at a similar length to help get things right. “Okay, I think I’m ready,” she told Will. He quickly came over and placed the camera on the dolly someone else had prepositioned. She watched him switch settings for a few minutes to ensure he had the best view. “I think we’re good,” he told her. “Great, let’s do this!” Beth smiled, even as her stomach twisted, hoping she had the proper setup ready. “Rolling!” Beth ordered Will. “Rolling!” Will said. Beth lit the fuse with the blowtorch; as she moved out of frame, she said, “Action!” Even as Ava started the train moving down the tracks… I WAS WORKING on the movements with Jackson and Harper, who would be our stuntmen for the first action scene with the squibs. I was happy with the scenery that they’d quickly set up and was just about to call for Will and the camera when I realized Beth had beat me to him. Knowing we had a time limit, I started loading the makeshift squib for the gunshot by filling the syringe and the tubing with the fake blood that Sophie had made. “Sophie, this looks way closer than anything I thought you’d be able to get from that stuff?” I mentioned to her. She smiled, “Not my first rodeo with fake blood. I have other stuff I prefer, but this definitely can work. Also works great on ice cream and pancakes, though, too!” I shook my head and laughed a bit. As I was sure we could shoot any moment, I saw a massive flash from the corner of my eye! BETH SMILED. “IT worked. Did the camera pick it up right, though?” she asked Will. “Here, watch the replay,” he said, activating a small portable projector off the camera. The whole thing seemed to move in slow motion as they watched the train approach the stopped car. They’d done an excellent job of hiding the powder and the fuse, so it seemed completely natural as the car exploded when it was impacted by the train. “Cut!” Beth said to herself after the smoke cleared, leaving a toppled train, but fortunately, no actual flames remained. “That was awesome!” Sebastian said, having come over to watch what was going on. “You are a girl of many talents!” Will said approvingly. Charlotte said, “Will, go film the next effect that Carly has ready. Beth, I have another idea… do you have more of that powder?” WILL WAS READY to film our first squib scene in record time. I watched him work on the lenses and apertures and ask for some lighting changes before Harper and Jackson were put to work. “Action!” I called. “You can’t do this!” Jackson said, holding his hands up in the air as Harper pointed the fake gun at him. “Of course I can!” Harper said. A loud bang on the table with a piece of metal happened, and Jackson turned away from Harper. He began falling face forward even as I stayed out of the frame and squirted the syringe full of fake blood. I watched it move satisfyingly out of the small hole Gary had cut from the shirt, even as I dodged under a covering to avoid getting sprayed myself! “Cut!” I said. “Check it quickly,” I told them, “I will get set up for Madelyn. Harper, can you come to be the bad guy here, too?” “Why am I always the villain?” He complained good-naturedly. “It’s not the good looks,” Sophie kidded him. “You wound me!” he said. “Did it work, Will?” I heard Sebastian ask him. “It looks good!” he said. I wish we had time to add better sound effects to these clips, but that wasn’t the assignment?” “We’ll just do the best we can,” Charlotte said. “Will, I need you over here to come film a bonus scene with me?” “We’re almost done with this setup,” Will said, “Can we just finish this first? I think it’ll save time?” Right then, I was already filling up the stabbing squib on Madelyn as the background was changing, and Harper came up with the fake knife. “So you just want me to stab, and then you’ll activate it?” He asked me. “That’s the idea,” I told him. A quick look at my watch showed we only had about fifteen minutes left. “Let’s get this done. Will, you ready?” “Just about!” He looked at Charlotte, “Get set for that bonus scene, and then we’ll move straight over there?” “Got it,” she said. “Sebastian, make sure this goes okay, then get everyone moving. We don’t have much time left, and I want any bonus funds to go to us, not them!” Sebastian laughed, “Got it, Charlee, go get over there.” I looked up from the full squib to see her sticking her tongue out at him. “Those two need to get laid already,” Madelyn smirked down at me. I rolled my eyes, “Probably?” “Quiet on the set!” Sebastian said. A second later, after cameras were rolling, he called action. After a brief worthless bit of improvised dialogue, I watched Harper stab even as I pressed the plunger down. As he pulled the knife clear, there was blood on his hands, the knife and spurting from Madelyn as she fell down holding the wound. “Die bitch!” Harper laughed maniacally and walked away. “Cut!” Sebastian called. “That seemed good! Will, move to Charlotte quickly!” “On it, boss!” I watched him rapidly push the camera on the dolly to the area beside us, even as I helped Gary and Madelyn start to clean up our mess. BETH HAD SMILED at Charlotte’s idea instantly when she’d suggested it! They’d used the chains to ‘chain’ Charlotte to the floor of what looked like an old castle dungeon. Owen was dressed as some sort of adventurer, while she’d quickly donned a pink glittery dress they’d found in their box. He was holding a small piece of paper with the powder on it, having supplies beside a stone bench that made it look like he’d scrounged and made the powder. “Rolling!” Sebastian called. “Rolling!” Will called. “Action!” Sebastian said. “This will hopefully work…” Owen said as he came to Charlotte and placed the powder inside the keyhole of a fake manacle they’d projected over the top of the same metal plate. The chain looked attached, “Move as far from there as you can reach,” he ordered her. Beth watched Charlotte scoot a few feet away as a match was lit and placed into the powder. Owen lit that match with another match, and the crew watched it burn down in real-time into the powder, going off in a brilliant display of sparks! As planned, Charlotte pulled the free length of chain from the floor and tackled Owen in a hug. “You did it! You’re my hero!” She swooned in his arms. Owen dipped her dramatically before stage-kissing her. “Cut!” Sebastian said even as Professor Wyler’s voice said, “Time’s up!” “Just in time,” Carly said beside Beth. That was really cool!” She told her and embraced her. “Now, just to see how we did!” Beth told her. IT HAD TAKEN all of the groups a half-hour to clean everything up. I was standing there helping to bend over to pick up some spilled ‘blood’ when, all of a sudden, something just didn’t feel right in my stomach. I wasn’t sure what was happening for a second before realizing what had happened. ‘Not again,’ I complained in my head. I could feel the sudden muck in the back of my diaper even, and I could also smell the disgusting poop too. I bit my tongue to avoid crying then. Gary was also helping clean up right beside me. He wrinkled his nose, looking down at me. “Need a change?” he asked me. I grimaced, “Feels like it. I can’t feel it when it’s happening, though!” He looked apologetic, “I’m sorry, that’s probably my fault more than anyone’s? I wanted us to use the nanite treatment?” I shrugged, “I knew the risks?” “Where’s your bag?” He looked at me sympathetically, “I can change you or get someone else?” I hated to wish this on Beth, but she was the only one I felt comfortable with right then. I was about to tell him to grab her when Nikki suddenly picked me up, “I’ll get this one,” she said. I tensed up, “Umm…” “I promise I won’t do anything but help you smell pretty again,” she said as she lifted me onto her hip. “Now, where’s your bag? I assume you have a change in there?” I blushed but pointed to the backpack and let my self-appointed caregiver carry me into the wardrobe room while everyone else cleaned up. I could see the classroom setting returning right then, even as other groups scrubbed. The door closed on that, though, and she soon had me back in a room, diaper exposed. She smiled at me, “You remind me of a friend of mine I grew up with,” she said as she opened the tapes to expose the mess. “Oh?” I asked nervously, blushing bright red in embarrassment. “Trudy was her name; she was a Little, too,” she added the last part softly. “She was your friend?” Nikki nodded as she began using a cleaner part of the diaper to wipe some of the mess off my butt. “Trudy and I were inseparable all the way through graduation. I was short all the way until I turned thirteen. Since she was only a few inches short of six feet, it didn’t seem quite as weird as if she was your height. In fact, I guess she was taller than me until fourth grade?” She wiped my butt right then, even as she used one hand to hold my ankles up in the air. “What happened to her?” I asked her as she tossed a second wipe away. She sighed, “On graduation day, I had a pact with her that I would adopt her to avoid some random Big getting her. Unfortunately, I hadn’t counted on the principal beating me to her.” I winced as she pressed harder with a wipe just then, “That’s terrible.” She nodded, “It was… Anyway, know that if you ever feel like you’re unsafe, you can trust me. Even if it wasn’t for Trudy, your mom was a great teacher and mentor when I worked with her as a kid.” I just nodded and was relieved as she taped on a new diaper, pulled my tights back up, and carried me back out to where everyone sat back down at the tables. Professor Wyler was walking in with three other professors, saying, “Okay, let’s go ahead and get to seeing everything. I’m using Professors Gibney, Tilling, and Anderson as our judges for this round. I’ve quickly randomized your filmed segments to be independent from each group. They’ll each be scored on a scale of one to one hundred. Let’s see who ends up winning the most points for their groups! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like Button and leave me a comment! I will post another chapter on Sunday this week and next. After that, twice per week, chapters may have to go away, so I can maintain them at least once a week. My real-world life exploded stress-wise last week, and this week, so I'm doing my own normal insane job, plus someone else's. Sadly, I don't think that's going to get better over the next couple of months. (I'm still crossing my fingers and praying; it's due to a coworker's serious illness) Unfortunately, that means I'm going to have much more limited times of muse behaving, I'm guessing. We'll see! Lots of likes and comments do help that muse get herself back on track sometimes, though! Anyway, thanks for your support!

Chapter 103: Descendants BETH WAS DRESSED and out the door feeling a little more refreshed that day. Knowing there was no filming today in class helped take some of the edge off her nerves. She made it to the cafeteria before any of the Littles’ nests to get her food and claim a table. She was joined by Livy, who had convinced her to get up early that morning. She noticed the sea of ponytails, bunches, braided pigtails, and other ‘cute’ hairstyles coming in when she identified a giant hairbow on a girl coming straight towards her table. Her mouth dropped open. Livy asked, “What?” She just pointed and soon heard her best friend giggling like a crazy woman. “Carly?” She asked, “Where in the world did that bow come from?” She couldn’t suppress her own amusement. Carly sighed, “Apparently, Miss Lilly likes styling all of her girl’s hair in the morning?” “It’s gigantic,” Livy giggled some more. “Maybe it would look okay on someone her size?” Carly suggested. “No, it’s sized for a child, but it’s definitely over the top. Leave your stuff here, I’ll watch it, and go get your food.” Beth said. As Carly walked away, Livy said, “When do I get to play with her hair. She’s adorable!” “Hands off?” Beth said, looking at her. “No worries, Beth, you can have the adorable girl, but you have to admit it’s hard to believe your too-short boyfriend is now among the cutest little girls on campus?” Beth sighed, “Personally, I think she is the cutest. We’ll have to really keep an eye out for her when we’re off campus.” When Carly returned, Beth helped her onto the taller bench seat beside her and watched her eat an impossible number of calories. “Where do you put it all?” Beth asked. “Probably in this stupid diaper later?” she responded to her. “Still no control?” Beth asked. Carly shook her head, “No unless we get rid of those nanites and the protein, I’ll be incontinent forever.” “That sucks,” Livy said. “Sorry,” she added. Carly nodded, “Yeah, it does. I guess it’s the price I have to pay to be beautiful?” Beth smirked knowingly, and Livy laughed at the part she understood. The conversation moved on to plans for the week and the weekend, and eventually, the three of them split up. Beth went to the library to a lab to study for Signals, and Livy walked to class. Just before they split, Beth saw that Carly got a message that her grandma would be picking her up for a doctor’s appointment after screenwriting. “Guess I’ll see you at narratives?” She told her after giving her a hug. “Yeah, see you there!” Beth and her shadowing bodyguard made their way to the lab, where she used a HoloSystem to manipulate a lab assignment for her signals class. It wasn’t due until the next week, but she had no desire to put things off with as crazy as her life had been! Beth spent time loading the lab materials and sorting through the assignment one step at a time. It was a bit of an exploratory lab that she was sure would have been more difficult if she didn’t have a tutor for the subject. She sighed, ‘I hope Carly and I can get through this safely.’ Before she knew it, it was time to head to her class, and she quickly discovered she was ahead of most of the class based on some of the questions being asked. At one point, one of her classmates next to her asked, “Do you understand this?” She just nodded, “Yeah?” “Care to help me study?” She realized the boy was looking at her closer than she noticed before. He was kind of cute, but she wasn’t interested. “Sorry, my study partner and I are already pretty exclusive?” “Worth a shot,” he said with a smile. “Let me know if that ever changes!” Beth nodded but started packing her stuff up as soon as the class ended to escape the awkward feeling with the boy that remained! I HAD MADE it to Screenwriting and endured a severe crush of ‘what happened’ questions until Mason stepped in, “Time to leave Carly alone, please,” he said, getting between me and a few of the girls who were clearly crushing on me even more now! “Thanks, Mason,” I said, having nearly forgotten he was in Screenwriting with me. “No problem, wouldn’t do for our group’s star to get mobbed,” he laughed. “I don’t see Charlotte anywhere?” I told him. He laughed, “I think the rest of the crew and I have decided the story is as much yours as the mom’s, though. I’m not sure who would really get the supporting role in an award?” I shrugged, “I think it’s clear the star is Charlotte; she has more scenes than I do.” “Maybe…? How’d your animation script turn out?” “Pretty good, I think?” The professor started the class right then, and we once again delved into several scripts, including mine. We were also informed the animation studio would be picking their scripts on Thursday. “I hope mine gets made,” I told Mason as he helped me down from the chair. “I’m sure it will; it sounds awesome to me! Much better than the classic drivel I came up with!” I laughed, “We’ll see! Classic drivel is classic for a reason!” He walked me out of class, and I discovered Grandma was waiting for me. “Hi, Grandma,” I said to her. “Hi, sweetheart!” she said and scooped me up. I turned red, but I had to accept my size meant being picked up was inevitable. Now that I was in diapers and a girl, it seemed to be happening even more often. “So what’s this appointment?” “It’s a follow-up with Doctor Nickerson. We want to see if there has been any change since you were in on Sunday. It’ll help us establish if we can develop any treatments moving forward?” As she said that, I felt her hand reach discreetly under the skirt of my jumper. “Let’s go get you in a clean diaper before we go, though,” she said quietly. She had me on the changing table as a couple of the other girls from my class were finishing up their own potty runs after sitting still for so long. Emma was shorter than Grandma but still towered over me as she passed by and gave me a friendly smile and wave even as Grandma lifted my butt into the air. I was pretty sure my face was redder than it had been in a few hours, at least! “What about my seminar class?” I asked her as she carried me to the adjacent hospital campus. “If you check your email, you should see that the university board of regents has voted to cancel that requirement for current students. You won’t have to attend it again this semester while you’re here.” “That’s awesome!” I couldn’t help but smile. She nodded, “Hopefully, it stays gone, but I won’t hold my breath. I’m still waiting to see who they appoint as the permanent new Dean of Littles and Head Nest Mother.” “Hopefully it won’t be worse?” I said. “Hopefully,” she agreed. “The politics have gotten ugly, though. I’m a little bit nervous at how little was said at the end of last week.” I thought back to how quickly things had seemed to die down, “That does seem a little strange?” Walking through the entrance doors, I saw Fred sitting in a chair. He waved at us as Grandma carried me to check me in with the HoloReceptionist. We sat for fifteen minutes before a nurse showed up to direct our party down a few hallways and to a room. “No front door service this time?” I asked. “Can’t always be treated special? Plus, I’m sure Holly is probably coming from surgery or doing pre-consults,” Grandpa said. “I still can’t believe she’s from my dimension and somehow is working as a surgeon here,” I told them. “It is a little unbelievable. When Beth’s dad, Cameron, was trying to keep from being adopted by Addison, she was invaluable. The judge was actually forced at first to acknowledge her credibility as a surgeon until Addison’s mom had her poisoned.” I made a face at that, “Beth’s grandma sounds like she was a real witch.” “She was,” Grandma said. “Actually, I’ve heard she’s still just as vile, just pint-sized at this point…” I was about to ask what she meant when the door was opened for us, and the nurse said, “Doctor Nickerson will be down in just a moment. Would you please have your granddaughter down to just her diaper and help her put on this gown?” “Huh…?” I started to ask as the door closed. “Does she think I can’t dress myself?” “Probably,” Grandma said. Go ahead and strip out of your uniform. Try to be careful with that adorable bow, though!” I groaned, “I don’t know what I did to deserve this.” She laughed at me, and a moment later, she had assisted me with putting on the horrible gown. It was as if the world was in on the joke, though, as it was pink and covered in unicorns and rainbows!!! The examination bed was again lowered closer to the ground. When Dr. Nickerson entered, I decided they must have custom-designed examination rooms for her. “Hi Carly, Amanda, Fred,” she said as she came in and closed the door. They made some pleasant small talk before she started to get serious. There was a stool that was ‘tall for her,’ and a moment later, she sat on it while holding a tablet. “Okay, Carly. I want to go ahead and start scanning you. Can you just lay back on the bed for me?” I nodded and laid back, suddenly feeling a few belts go across me automatically. “Don’t worry, Carly. I just want to make absolutely sure you stay still for this scan. It’ll only take half a minute.” I sat still, held down by the belts from the top of my chest to my hips, knees, and ankles. About thirty seconds later, there was a ‘beep’ sound, and the straps retracted. “One second,” she said, “You can sit up now.” I did so and watched her manipulate a projected hologram for a few minutes. I thought I could decipher my bladder, spine, and a few other details until she zoomed all the way in. Grandpa joined her and looked at the data himself. The two whispered off to the side for a couple of moments before returning to me. “Okay, so let’s just get this over with, Carly. Right now, you have enough of that protein we discussed before built up on your nervous centers that there is no way you can control your bladder or bowels. If I didn’t know the story, I would believe you had been breastfeeding for a good five years to get this level of effect.” “Five years?!?” I asked. She nodded. “Without any breaks at that!” “Breaks help?” “Somewhat,” she shrugged, “For me, in the beginning, if I didn’t nurse during the week, I would regain some control, at least in my bowels. At this point, though, it’s just a moot point.” “Wait… you still???” She shrugged, “Mommy had a rejuvenation treatment so she could continue nursing me. It’s addictive, but most importantly, quite pleasant if you like your mommy?” “That may go under the file of things I never needed or wanted to know?” She laughed, “You asked!” Turning to Grandma, “Did you have any luck analyzing those nanites?” I looked at Grandma, who nodded, “I think there’s a reason the nanites she came with haven’t done anything.” “What?” I asked. “Your nanites are direct descendants of your mothers, but these are slightly different. I think they’re actually nanites from Beth’s dad, Cameron.” “What?!?” I gasped. BETH LOOKED AT Livy in disbelief. “You think I should break up with her?” “Beth, she’s a trouble magnet! Until she came, you were doing perfectly fine! You had nothing to worry about!” “But it’s not that easy, Livy,” she told her. She felt hurt and angry about it! “What’s not that easy? Why don’t you just say the girl thing isn’t for you?” “Because I love her, Livy.” Livy sighed, “She’s going to lead you straight to an adoption, though!” Beth sighed, “Livy, you just don’t understand…?” “Isn’t she supposed to be going home at the end of the semester even if she’s not adopted?” Beth nodded, “I know, Livy.” She sighed, “Look, Livy, I can’t really explain it? I have had a couple of crushes, but I’ve never felt this way about someone before? Carly, Connor, it doesn’t matter which she is… She’s amazing, and I’ve fallen for her?” Livy sighed, “I just don’t want to see my best friend being led around in one of those stupid backpack harnesses with your droopy diaper peeking out of a dress?” Beth nodded, “Trust me, I don’t want that either!” “Then…?” “I can’t Livy… There’s just something that I can’t let go of with Carly.” Livy sighed, “Fine, I’ll drop it. IF you end up adopted, please plan on me being the first to say, ‘I told you so?’” “You have first dibs,” Beth agreed. “So, anyway… how was the party this weekend?” This time, it was Livy blushing! Beth knew she had her own hooks in her friend. Slowly, she badgered the details out of her that there was a boy named Keith whom she’d met at the party. He was another Tweener, and she was pretty sure she would have another date this weekend. As they talked, she worked to see if Livy could unknowingly help her plan her date with Carly, too! Eventually, as lunch ended, they cleaned up their trays and headed off to their classes. Beth hoped that when she saw Carly, maybe he would have some better news! When she reached the SoundStage, where their class was to be held that day, though, she found a rather confused-looking Carly. “What’s wrong?” She asked her. Carly sighed, “I’ll have to tell you later. Too many ears here?” She nodded, “Are you okay at least?” Carly nodded, “Nothing’s different from what we knew this morning.” Beth knelt down and hugged her momentarily, even as the rest of their studio gathered around them. Professor Wyler came out of the back break room and, after looking around the room, said, “Okay, thanks for meeting here today!” He pressed a sequence on his tablet, and the room became their normal classroom. “Go ahead and have a seat in your studios for now, please.” As we all moved around, Beth found herself seated, sandwiching Carly between her and Charlotte. They all turned to see the professor in the middle of the room. “First, I hope everyone has started filming as of this weekend?” He asked. Most of the groups nodded. “Studio One, how are you doing so far?” “We’ve filmed five scenes, but the special effects are taking some time with that?” their producer answered. “You’ll want to get that stepped up,” Professor Wyler said, “But that is at least a start!” “Studio Two?” “We tried to start filming, but the scenery and programming are not easy with this script?” The producer said. “We’re hoping to get scenes filmed tonight, though, finally?” “You bid on the most expensive script and definitely the most challenging. Hopefully, you have enough left for the special effects?” “That’s part of the problem; we’re having to figure this out on a budget,” he acknowledged. The professor smirked, “I do love game theory. You’ll have a chance to compete for some additional funds today!” Beth noted that the tall Big seemed to breathe a sigh of relief at that! “Studio Four?” she heard a moment later. “Why’d he skip us?” she heard one of the members ask. “No idea,” Sebastian whispered. “Umm… mostly pretty good. Like Studio Two, we’re trying to film on a budget and need some special effects for the script?” Beth grinned when she realized that, as horrible as their script was, it had also been one of the cheapest films! ‘Did PooPloders cost us?’ she wondered though, shifting uncomfortably at the memory of the stickiness. ‘I’m so glad I’m in my panties,’ she thought guiltily, even as she turned and saw Carly out of the corner of her eye. Her skirt had crept up, but Charlotte took that moment to push it down. It had been up long enough for Beth to recognize a diaper that would need to be changed after class! “So, how much have you filmed?” Professor Wyler asked them. “Seven scenes?” The producer said, “As long as we keep that up, we’ll be done before the four-week shooting timeline you gave us?” Professor Wyler nodded, “You will, but remember, you’ll need a lot more editing in your film. If possible, I would try to speed up that filming so you don’t get jammed up.” The producer nodded at him, and he looked at Studio Three. Then, he said, “You’ll notice I skipped Studio Three? I actually keep track of your filming and logs of scenes as you work. Studio Three, would you mind sharing where you’re at?” “We’re completely ‘in the can,’” Charlotte said with a smile. “And that’s how you know they’ll be able to have time to edit!” Professor Wyler smirked. “Nice job; hopefully, you were picky about your filming, though?” “Yes, sir,” Sebastian answered. “We’ve reviewed everything daily and should have all the necessary footage.” “And everything has run smoothly?” “All except one problem…” he said, side-glancing at me. “We’ll have everything on time, though!” “Very good!” he smiled at everyone. “Now, as many of you realized, you’re short on some funds, and knowing that, I’ve come up with another little game to help top up your budgets…” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like Button and leave me a comment! Today, this post marks a complete year without missing a week of posting!!!! This is a first for me, as I usually run out of chapters by mid-summer due to my short writing season each year. I'm excited to have managed not to miss any weeks! Real life, unfortunately, has exploded this past week, and I may run into a major lull in writing early this year. I'm hoping next weekend and through April, things will improve, but if it doesn't, I may have to switch back to once-per-week posts to stay ahead of myself here. <crossed fingers that doesn't happen yet> I really appreciate all of your support; if you've enjoyed my work, please consider purchasing a copy on Amazon Kindle! All of my completed works are available there! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Chapter Thirty Seven Amanda woke at 5:30, reaching out to smack her alarm the moment it went off. It hadn’t woken up her son at any point before, but somehow it being extra early made it seem even worse if he was woken up by it. Getting out of bed and getting dressed was a quiet and slow affair. Considering herself a morning person was one thing. Getting up early enough to meet Mr Frank was another thing entirely. In fact, she was convinced that he was one of those old men that wakes up at 4am somehow magically having a coffee cup in his hand and talking, at length, about the weather. He then took a nap shortly after noon, and then woke up with coffee in his hands and staring at every meteorological chart he could find. Mr Frank was a retired weatherman, and apparently his sleep schedule reflected that. So with a deep sigh, she shuffled to the coffee maker and got a pot going, making sure to fill it all the way so that she could top off his thermos when he came by. Stopping to splash a bit of cold water from the sink in her face, she got a big glass of ice water to sip on while she waited for the coffee. Of course Xerxes knows the routine and was already waiting by the door to be let out. Fixing a cup of coffee, she barely had the back door open before Xerxes was out of it, whining. Pausing only to turn the porch light on, Amanda stepped into her garden boots and walked over to the gate facing the driveway. As she got closer, a whining Xerxes was standing there trotting in place doing his own version of the potty dance. Opening the gate for him, she instructed “Go find your perfect potty spot.” And he was gone into the field between the driveway and the woods, smelling around and looking for the exact spot he wanted to relieve himself this morning. Silly dog. Amanda took a moment to stretch a bit and mentally wake up enough to finish harvesting the last of what she needed to have ready in a couple of hours. She got a bucket and a foam kneeling board and got to it. It seemed a bit more boring without her gardening little to entertain her, and Xerxes laid down in the walkway to watch her. But she got the rest of it done in time just like always. By 7am all of the buckets were lined up by the fence, and the milk crates of jars were on the porch. When she heard the sound of tires on gravel, she walked to the gate to see a well kept older truck coming down the driveway. Behind the wheel there was an older gentleman with salt and pepper hair, and in the passenger seat there was a large Brown Shepard dog with its head out the window. As the truck pulled up close to the fence, she watched him lean and open the passenger and could head “Go on” before watching Victor jump out of the truck and run over. She got to pet the large dog for about five seconds before Xerxes ran up to him. As dogs do, they spent a moment smelling each other, and then ran off into the field to sprint back and forth, occasionally barking at Steve the squirrel. Every so often they would see a bird to go bark at. As the two dogs ran off, Mr Frank walked up and held out his hand. “Good morning Miss Taylor.” “Mister Tempes, we have been doing this for two and a half years. And every time I tell you to call me Amanda.” He laughed “And every time I tell you that I will call you by your last name when I greet you.” They shared a chuckle for a moment before he spoke first. “Amanda, you look pretty happy this morning. What’s going on these days?” Now she couldn’t help but smile “Well Frank, last week I found a little and it’s been a pretty amazing experience.” While they loaded buckets and plastic crates into the back of the truck together, and she filled his thermos as a courtesy, Amanda recalled her experience with finding John, and everything they had been through together. By the time they were done loading everything, Mr Frank nodded “Huh. Go figure that there would be a rift up the way. I’m glad that you were there for him. Sounds like I’d like to meet him some time!” She waited patiently as Mr Frank went to the glove box of his truck and came back with an envelope. “Here’s your half from the last two weeks. You know all your tomatoes, pickles, and peppers will be gone by noon, right?” That made her smile “I’m glad that people enjoy them. That makes this a hobby that pays for itself, plus enough to pay the utilities.” With a nod Mr Frank advised her “We have about a month and a half left of prime growing season. This weather today is going to be the best we’ll see for a while though. Cold front coming through is going to stay for a week, so if you plan to open all your windows and let the breeze through, do it today.” Laughing now, Amanda admitted “I guess I’ll need to make sure John is wearing long pants and a shirt when he goes outside next week. Getting him to wear shoes is harder than I want to admit, though. Speaking of, it’s almost time to wake him up.” Holding out his hand to shake her own, Mr Frank said “I have to go get the stall set up anyway.” Taking his hand with a laugh, she admitted “There’s no way I’d go back to doing all of that and selling to so many people.” As he corralled Victor back into the truck he mentioned “But you know that’s how we met and made out arrangement, so it worked out well in the end. As Mr Frank was getting back into his truck, she looked through the window and mentioned “Oh, and my son loves animals, so you have to bring Victor back some time. The thought of him seeing a dog bigger than Xerxes is pretty amusing.” As she watched Me Frank head back down the driveway, she stopped to think out loud “I should ask him for advice about adding a green house when I expand the fence. With that, she turned and closed the gate behind her on the way into the house. Stopping in the doorway to her sons room to yawn, she caught sight of him through the mesh wall. Bottom up on the pillow like usual. It was always adorable to see. Not bothering to lower the side this morning, she reached up and popped the middle open, Pausing to check his diaper, the found it to be well used. So without waking him up she shuffled him gently over to the changing table. He just laid there completely limp as she set about changing his diaper. She had to be a quick when his little friend started to stir in his sleep, but she had him in a clean diaper in a minute and back up onto her shoulder. Whispering, she asked “Hey baby, you awake?” The response she got back was just him groaning and somehow she could almost make out the word ‘sleep’ “You know what. I agree.” So with that she went to the living room, paused to open one of the windows with her free hand, and made her way to the couch. Laying back down on the couch and getting the blanket over the two of them with one hand was interesting to say the least. As last she was laying down on the couch with her sleeping little on her chest and belly with a blanket over the two of them. She laid there idly stroking his hair as he slipped back off to dream land. Closing her eyes for a quick nap, she decided that just this once him getting a little extra sleep time in the morning was a nice trade off for extra cuddles. ~~~~~~~~~~~~ John woke up and stretched his arms and legs out in all directions before flopping back onto his pillow. His pillow was particularly warm this morning. And soft. Moving his head side to side, he opened his eyes to realize what he was using as a pillow. Realizing what it was didn’t stop him from flopping his head back onto the breast. But it did make it feel a bit awkward to doze back off. Hearing her heart beat against his right ear helped a lot as he drifted back off for a bit, barely registering that with a large arm over him he couldn’t have slid off or wormed his way out of her snuggle even if he had wanted to. But he did fall asleep to a dream about drinking milk in bed. Which was a bit weird, even for him.

Chapter 107: Venting AFTER A COUPLE of hours, I was relieved that we were ready to try to remove the monstrosity taped to my rear! Beth had placed my changing mat from my bag on the ground and was standing guard while Nikki came to try to remove the tapes. They hadn’t budged for Beth! “Ready?” Nikki asked me. “More than,” I said, “It’s absorbed everything, but it feels gross to sit in it for this long!” She nodded and knelt down, “Let’s give it a try.” At first, she gripped and pulled like Beth had a moment before, and it slipped from her finger. She dug into her purse for something and pulled out a multitool with Pliers that she grabbed on with then. “We’ll try these,” she said with a grimace. She pulled gently yet firmly, and I was beginning to think I would be stuck in that stupid diaper forever as it didn’t seem to budge! I looked up at her face and saw the effort she was making, and finally, I heard a slight rip sound. She didn’t hesitate to just yank it, and I was freed from one side. “This is ridiculous!” she said as she began to fold it over so it couldn’t reattach itself. It even ripped the covering from the diaper off! I tried to sit up to see, but she gently pushed me down. “One second, kiddo, let me get this one too!” The second one required another few minutes of yanking and ripping before it finally gave way. As she pulled it out from underneath me and sat it aside, I looked in horror as it resealed itself as if it was still around me! “That thing is possessed!” I complained. “I think you’re right,” she agreed, “Where’s another diaper?” A few minutes later, the demonic diaper was in the trashcan, and I could close my legs nearly normally again! “Try to avoid the nannies?” Beth suggested as we got back to work. “Trust me, I think I should have just let the girl change me!” Now that we had a system down, we were moving faster. While Beth scanned through the footage, I would work on piecing the sections together, ensuring everything worked out with the pacing and timing of camera changes, scene breaks, etc. She provided me with a pretty solid list of clips as she stayed ahead of me. The editing was the first time I had seen a few scenes since they were scheduled outside my dorm hours. “Charlotte pulls off the angry mommy look really well,” I said as I placed the clip of her from the scene of being pissed off about her daughter being put back into diapers told to her over the phone. “I definitely wouldn’t want her pissed off at me,” Beth agreed. “Who would have thought she’d be such a sweet girl in real life?” I nodded, “Other than my family, Nikki and Lilly, I probably trust her the most.” She nodded, and I got back to work. A moment later, she snickered, “What?” I asked. “Check out this blooper!” She showed me a clip of Charlotte with Ava in the daycare owner’s office. As she pressed play, I had to giggle! Ava missed her mark and ran into the desk for some reason. It must have been a brutal hit because you could see her grimace. I giggled at that, too. We were making some quick progress, and by the time we called it a night for dinner, we’d made it through the scene of Charlotte picking me up to adopt me. “Courthouse scenes tomorrow,” Beth said, checking off some things in her head, “Maybe we can be finished by Friday?” I shrugged, “We’ll see, it’ll be tight. Even if we finish Monday or Tuesday, it’ll still be way ahead of Professor Wyler’s schedule. I guess we could schedule a time to come in this weekend, though?” “Let’s wait and see what’s needed,” she suggested. “I think Reila and I want to take you on a girls’ day out on Saturday.” “Can I invite Mia, Amy, and Eva?” “We’re not good enough?” She asked me, teasing. “Well, I figured they really wanted to be able to shop for some things, and with Nikki it’ll be safer?” She looked at me, smiled, and said, “Sure, but make sure you explain to them that we need to stay as a close group. If they wander off, things could go badly…?” I nodded, “Will do!” BETH ENJOYED HANGING out with Carly, Reila, and Livy for dinner that night as they sat at a table. Nikki insisted on sitting a little away for the meal to give them space. It had been just a fun time hanging with the girls, and she had to admit she was thinking of Carly as one of them now. They walked Carly back to Sander’s Hall before she returned to her dorm. When Beth reached her room, she sat down and began working on her homework on her bed. The ever-helpful Rachel appeared and offered her a snack and a water bottle while she was working. A blanket was also kindly draped over her, and she felt pretty comfortable working while Rings occasionally received a pet of approval. She carefully checked to ensure everything was in a sealed original package before eating or drinking it, though! Beth was just wrapping up something for her systems class when there was a knock at the door. She was about to stand up when Rachel appeared and opened the door for Reila. “Oh, hi, Rachel,” Reila said nervously. “Don’t mind me. I just wanted to make sure it was safe to let whoever was at the door inside,” Rachel said, closing and locking the door before disappearing. “Hey,” Beth said, “What’s up?” “I wondered if you were up to talking?” “About what?” Beth asked her friend. Reila sighed, “Whatever it is, that’s your big secret?” She added, “You don’t have to tell me, but I’m worried about you?” Beth felt her blood grow cold. ‘Livy knows and didn’t abandon you…’ She thought. Reila gave her a long look, “You can trust me?” Beth sighed, “Climb onto my bed so we can sit together? I’m not telling this story standing up.” Reila looked almost surprised that she’d succeeded in her quest, but she climbed the tall ladder to the bed and smirked at Rings. “For someone who does everything she can to avoid being seen as a Little much of the time, I can’t believe you have her?” “Rings is really important… Maybe you’ll understand once I tell you the story,” Beth said. She had a soft, fuzzy blanket that she threw over the two of their laps as they sat crisscrossed opposite each other. “Look, Reila, I trust you more than you know, but I have to have your absolute word that you will never ever ever breathe a word of this to anyone? Livy and Carly know, but no one else does?” “You told Carly before me?” She looked hurt. Beth shook her head, “No, she knew from her mom.” “Why would her mom know?” “It’s a long story…” I HAD BEEN grateful to make a trip to the nest in a diaper that wasn’t causing me to crawl! The fact it was wet was annoying, but at least there was no poop in it. I debated whether it was worth asking Lilly for a change. The question was decided for me when she intercepted me as soon as I entered. “I got a notice you’d been put in a crawler diaper?” I sighed, “Stupid HoloNanny claimed they had nothing else in my size?!?” She picked me up and checked my diaper, “You’re not wearing one now?” I shook my head, “No?” “How did you get it off? That shouldn’t have been possible to remove until bedtime?” “That explains why Nikki had to work at it,” I said, thinking aloud. “Who’s Nikki?” Lilly asked, seeming a little perturbed for some reason. “Beth’s bodyguard?” She relaxed a bit, then, “So she’s safe?” “According to my grandmother?” “I’d take that,” she agreed. She squeezed the padding. “Well, you do have a soaked diaper on that does need changing. Let’s take care of it, at least.” I sat compliantly in her arms and handed her my backpack that I shrugged off so she could put it to the side. She was gentle as she changed me, pulled the uniform off, and dressed me in another pair of pajamas that she must have picked out of my drawers. “Those are cute,” she said to me. I blushed. Somehow, Aunt Bella found some designs from the latest animated movie back home and printed them on the pajamas. The scene of the main characters was enlarged on the onesie top that she snapped shut. “Thanks,” I said. “Where are you getting these cute outfits? They’re perfectly sized to you?” “I have a family member who makes clothes,” I told her simply. “That’s cool,” she said. I was given a hug and then placed on the ground with a butt pat, even as several of the other girls were moving to the bathroom to get baths in. I noticed that most didn’t seem to be getting bathed directly by Lilly? I found my way to my things and found my EdgeSphere goggles. I was grateful to see I could get ahold of Shelby via text and get her to meet me in a virtual room. “Hey Carly!” she said, giving me a hug that I returned. “Hi Shelby, thanks for meeting me!” “No problem! It’s nice to see you after having had a long day today!” “What happened?” I asked. She threw her hands in the air, “What didn’t happen?!?” She nervously moved her hand to her hair and plopped down on a Little-sized couch, and I found myself sitting on the other end like I might have with my sisters. “Go on?” I said, sensing she needed to vent. “Ughh!!! You sure you want to hear this?” “Yeah, you sound like you need to vent. Tell me what happened?” She sighed, “Well, it started with a traffic jam that meant Grandpa was late to drop us off today at school. He walked us in, but my first-period teacher, Mr. Gibs, was still a total jerk about it! Like missing fifteen minutes of history was going to make a difference?!?” I nodded at that, “I’ve had teachers like that before. What else happened?” I watched her pull at the ends of her hair then. “Gibs felt a need to lecture me after class, so I just barely made it to math on time! Mrs. O was at least kind about it, but when I went to turn in my homework, Kasey, this Big girl queen-bee, tripped me and crumpled the assignment up before she got there.” “Ouch,” I said. “Were you okay?” “Yeah, and fortunately, Mrs. O not only saw it, but she also had the classroom camera on, so there was evidence when she sent Kasey to the office.” “Homework?” “She looked at it and just gave me the A,” she told me. “Well, that’s at least fairer than some teachers I’ve had.” “I thought so too… I found out Kasey somehow got out of getting suspended, though, so she showed up serving detention at lunch. If that happens at our school, you have to help serve food and clean up the cafeteria. Apparently, that was perfectly fine by her, though. I think she was responsible for the next part when nearly every Little at school, most of the Tweeners, and even a couple Bigs all pooped our pants in our second to last class!” “You’re kidding?!?” I said in disbelief. She threw her hands in the air, “I wished I was!!!” She frowned, “At least I was wearing a Pull-Up, as were most of the Littles, but the Mids and a few of the Littles who weren’t wearing protection all got punished over the obvious poisoning!” “What happened?” “Well, for me, it was just a stupid downgrade on my potty chart… and I have to wear diapers the rest of the week.” “Others?” “My friend Jack was being an idiot and wasn’t wearing any protection… he’s in diapers for the rest of the year, and they moved him to a ‘special unit’ that’s basically a daycare!” I moved over to her and hugged her, “I’m sorry, Shelby.” She wiped her eyes and moved a little further away; even virtually, I could see the tears. “The worst was one of my other friends, Kiersten…” She looked about to completely break down as I stayed close to her. “What happened?” I asked, “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to?” She shook her head, “Kiersten is a girl I went to kindergarten with, and we’ve had classes together all through middle school and high school. We’re almost done with our senior year, and she even got accepted to Emerson already…” She wiped her eyes again, “I know she was wearing a Pull-Up to school today, but for some reason, she must not have been wearing one after school… One of my friends saw her walking home, and she had an accident on the street across from the school… right in front of Kasey…” I grimaced. “That bitch who caused it all, ad… ado… adopted her!” I flung my arms back around her and let her cry, as I knew she was grieving the loss of a girl who sounded like she was a close friend. BETH STARED AT Reila, who was sitting speechless. “Say something?” She asked nervously. “You’re like being real here? Honest?” Beth nodded nervously, “Yes?” “That has got to be one of the most frightening stories ever to have a happy ending. Your fiancé became your daddy?” Beth nodded, “Yes.” “I’m not going to lie, Beth. It’s kind of creepy, in a way… I mean, you’re like older than my mom in real life?” Beth blushed, “I try not to think about that.” “I get it… that’s weird and creepy but… also completely awesome. Your dad cared enough to save you like that? And your mom let them implant you?” Beth nodded; that part always freaked her out the most. Reila said, “I can’t believe you’re one of those first-implantation Littles… but really, I can’t believe they let you grow up then? Almost every one of those ‘pregnancies’ resulted in a Little kept as a newborn?” Beth squirmed, but nodded, “I know…” “I’m glad they didn’t do that with you! So this is why you’re so touchy on some things?” Beth nodded, “Yeah… I feel like my past is always hanging over me.” “If you went through all of that, why in the world did you come to Emerson? Ames isn’t as bad as Calisota, but it’s close?” Beth shrugged, “I’m not a Little now?” “Barely?” She nodded, “I’m taller than you, at least?” She managed to lightheartedly stick her tongue out at her. “Maybe, but compared to Charlotte Perez?” Beth blushed, “Well, she’s even still shorter than my mom?” “Your mom is kind of scary,” Reila told her. “Yeah… especially when you consider she basically adopted my dad?” “Sounds like her heart was in the right place, at least?” Beth nodded, “I think so.” “So, now I know the secret…?” Beth nodded, “Now you know…” “And guess what?” Reila asked her. Beth felt tense, “What?” Reila pounced on her, “I still love you as one of my best friends. That isn’t changing.” “Thanks, Reila,” Beth told her. They talked for a bit before she asked, “Would you feel up for the girls’ day of shopping with Carly on Saturday?” “Sure!” She smiled, “Especially since we’ll have your bodyguard with us!” They spent another half hour hanging out before Reila took off for bed, and Beth worked to finish her work. As Rachel tucked her in, she thought, “I got lucky with her and Livy!” I LOOKED AT Shelby, who was doing a bit better after talking for a half hour more. “So why’d you call, anyway?” Shelby asked. I squirmed, “I kind of hate to even ask now…?” She looked interested. “If it distracts me from today, I’ll take anything!” I nodded, understanding that idea. “Well… I kind of want to take Beth on a date?” “Is she still really interested in you after…?” She motioned towards my body. I blushed, “Yes?” “You really got lucky there,” she sighed. “So date night ideas?” “I mean, I might be able to come up with something back home, but I don’t have a clue what to do here. Also, I don’t want to end up in some situation where we both get adopted or something?” She nodded, “Whatever you do, make sure you take that bodyguard girl with you.” “Planning on it?” “Well, how about dinner and a movie? It’s not ultra-fancy, but you could probably have an early dinner on Friday, go to a movie, and come back here for the weekend before your curfew.” “Any suggestions for where though?” She looked thoughtful momentarily and said, “Do you want upscale?” I shrugged, “I have money from Mom in my account? We could? I don’t think Beth cares if I spend a fortune on a meal, though?” She nodded, “Well, you could do a steakhouse about a block from the mall. There’s a pasta place attached to the mall, too. Or, there’s a pretty cool retro burger joint on the way from your campus?” “Retro?” “Like some weird diner that is actually based out of your dimension? Old vehicles hold the tables? They have burgers and shakes, and the waitresses and waiters actually come out and sing old songs and show tunes every ten minutes or so?” “That could be fun?” “It is, I’ve gone a few times with friends.” She looked pained then, and I had a feeling her friend was probably one she’d gone with. “Any movie suggestions?” I asked her. “Yeah, I bet Beth would like…” Shelby and I talked for a while longer after planning my date, and I made sure I gave her a big hug before we disconnected. When I saw Lilly for a needed diaper change, I was more than ready to call it a night and get some sleep! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the 'Like' Button and leave a comment! (I really need the encouragement to get back into this during this week/weekend if I'm going to make more progress this year!) I made it through one of the most stressful weeks of this year last week, but unfortunately, some other things are going to keep the stress on me for a while. As such, I'm going to be going down to one chapter a week beginning this coming week, so hopefully, I can keep up a steady flow of chapters. Next weekend might be a chance to start writing more chapters, but this week itself doesn't look very promising. (Normally, this is prime writing time for me) Please keep the encouragement up with likes and comments? I know many of you support me on WattPad as well. I have a feeling that platform will disappear as an option for us in the coming months. I'm going to keep posting there just because I find it easier to read/track a story of this length, though. Of course, I'll continue posting on DailyDiapers as well, no matter what! Thank you for being my most loyal readership base! As always my completed works are available from Amazon Kindle as well! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Chapter Thirty Four John squeezed Amanda’s torso with his bare legs. An entire lifetime of being fully clothed to so much as walk outside to check the mail was screaming at him. And that was just the immediate part. Having had the perfect opportunity to explain that he didn’t like that Nana Claire woman one tiny bit, he felt that if he had to explain that he was about to freak out and punch her as hard as he could in the chest he might have wound up in trouble. And holding that in seemed like a good call. Honestly just thinking about it, he was still mad at her. He just wanted her to at least be wrong about which foods he would like. Something, anything just for her to not be right so he could feel like she couldn’t just magically understand him because he’s a little. While he was being carried into the Pet Store he realized that he was still dwelling on it and just making it worse for himself. So he rolled his eyes and flopped his head forward onto the chest in front of him. With a deep sigh he tried to stop thinking about it. Which only made it harder to get out of his own head. He felt Amanda stop walking and then his butt being patted. Then came the whisper from above him “Hey, you still in there?” Sarcasm being his default response, he shook his head and mumbled around the pacifier and into a breast “No. Please leave a message.” “There’s someone here with a puppy that they want to get used to being around littles.” Immediately John decided that he would mope later and pet the puppy now. His head snapped up and he looked around, squinting at the lights. When he caught sight of a small brown dog with curly hair and a tail whipping back and forth looking up at him he smiled. Behind the dog there was a man even taller than Amanda kneeling down with his hand on the puppies shoulder to keep it calm. As he felt Amanda kneeling down, he tensed up and said into her ear “I don’t have any pants on.” He could feel her stop down on one knee as she whispered back “No one even notices that. But if you would rather pass on petting the puppy, that is also fine.” Ugh. The one thing he couldn’t resist. Baby animals. John nodded “Just this once.” Amanda lowered him to the floor and he turned around. This ‘puppy’ still came up to his chest and it had a tail whipping back and forth just shy of the speed of sound. Still, he looked down at his bare legs and froze up. The giant man asked “Oh, is he scared of dogs?” John didn’t even have to look to imagine Amanda shaking her head as she said “Oh, he loves animals. But he’s new here and he’s still a bit shy.” The man just nodded knowingly and said “Yeah, that’s perfectly fair. It’s a big world and he’s suddenly a cute little guy that all the women won’t be able to resist.” Then the man looked at John and addressed him directly “Well, this is Latrare. She’s a Mastiff, so she’s going to get pretty big. She’s gentle as a lamb … but she may lick you to death. Do you want to pet her?” Of course John nodded mutely. He continued “Do you want to come to her, or do you want her to come to you?” John thought about over a hundred pounds of hyperactive puppy shaped missile and said “I’ll go to her.” With a nod, the man patted the dog on the booty and said firmly “Sit.” and the dog put her butt down. The tail was still sliding back and forth side to side on the furiously. Exceedingly conscious of his bare legs, John walked over to the large puppy and held out his hand for the puppy to smell. It was immediately licked. In for a penny, in for a pound, he just took one big step and got his fingers in and started giving the dog some good scritches up and down her side. The next five minutes were an exercise of John petting a giant hyperactive puppy, and a large man patiently keeping her calm. It was obvious that she was soft, but her fur was shorter and so it felt different. And petting her left like a film on his hands. Still worth it though because she was such a great dog! Eventually the man nodded and said “I think that’s about all the calmness she can handle. She needs to go run around now.” John nodded and asked “How big is she going to get.” The giant man said nonchalantly “Her Mother was about three hundred and forty pounds. But she is almost a year old and I don’t think she’s going to be much over three hundred. She’s been training to work with littles and children since she was six months old. She almo…” The man stopped as John got a giant dog tongue up the front of his shirt, neck over his face, and left some of his hair sticking up. “...almost got the hang of staying calm around littles.” Amanda was laughing behind him as she got a wipe out of the diaper bag and knelt down to wipe him off. Curiosity got the better of him so he asked “Mom, how big is Xerxes?” While she was wiping his face, she answered “He’s just shy of two hundred pounds. He’s not full blooded, but he looks just like a big border collie.” Once she was done wiping and explaining, John pointed at Latrare “You mean she’s going to get bigger than Xerxes!?” Amanda looked down at him funny and then sighed as she looked at the man “He rides our dog like a horse.” That got quite a laugh out of everyone involved. Except John, who sulked while mumbling “It’s not funny.” Finally Mom told him “Okay, say goodbye to the puppy, we have to get a toy and get our groceries home.” John reached down low and snapped his fingers. The moment Latrare looked down he darted in and kissed her on the forehead, praising her by saying “Good puppy!” and then darting back before he needed another wipe down. After that he was picked up and wrapped back around his Moms torso, they said their polite goodbyes and as they walked into the store, John looked up and said “I’m no expert, but that’s almost twice the size they get on my world.” He felt himself being raised some more and got a kiss on the forehead before she explained “Yes John. There’s a theme here. Things here are about twice as big, and combined with you shrinking will seem probably half again as big to you on top of that.” He rested his head on a boob while he thought. It was soft and it was conveniently located as a resting spot. Everything seemed so normal and so abnormal at the same time. An while John never considered himself to be dumb, it was just hard to process. Like everything was new and huge all over again. Plus there were the differences. Some of them were pretty incredible. Thinking of incredible differences, he felt a few pats on the butt as Mom said “We’re here at the toys. Take a peek.” John looked up and over and was greeted with a wall of dog toys. He zeroed in immediately on what he wanted the second his eyes focused on the wall. He pointed “That!” Amanda reached out and took a red plastic handle with a tennis ball on it off the shelf. It was about two and a half feet long and had a cup for the tennis ball. “You want this?” Nodding emphatically he said “YES!” She laughed now and said “You feel cheated that Xerxes can catch what you throw without having to chase it, don’t you?” “Yup.” With a chuckle she said “Okay, anything else you want for Xerxes? We really have to get those groceries home.” “Doggy breath mints.” A few seconds of walking later she had a bag of treats that said they were good for his teeth, and she said “If this isn’t good enough you’ll just have to start brushing his teeth.” He nodded “You get me on the side of the sink and I’ll brush his teeth myself. I’m closer to his mouth than you are.” They shared a good laugh, and as they walked by a young woman that was tagging merchandise, Amanda shuffled him around to her left arm and he could see her making a motion of some sort. There was a click-clack and something smacked him on the butt, followed by some giggling. As he was carried away he could see a red head with a great big smile waving at him. He wanted to feel indignant, but all things considered he couldn’t. As they approached the check out he looked around and spotted the cooler by the check out line. Even THAT was normal. But on closer look it had juice as well as sodas. “Mom?” he asked tentatively. “Yes sweety?” “May I have something to drink?” As the person in front of them left, Amanda leaned and said “Plapple or Grape?” “Can I have a soda?” She shook her head “You had more than enough sugar an hour ago.” “...Plapple.” The two items in her hand were put onto the conveyor belt and a bottle of Plapple juice quickly followed. But as the items got scanned, Amanda looked down at him with a mischievous grin and asked “Do you feel like doing something silly?” With a shrug, he answered “Sure?” And with that he was placed on the conveyor belt. Okay, this was funny but he did actually feel a little bit indignant. Amanda patted him on the head as he asked “Excuse me, could you do a price check on this item?” There was a “Hmm… Is it okay if I pick this item up?” Amanda looked at him “Do you mind if she picks you up?” He just nodded “It’s okay.” And with that he was picked up and rotated to face a very pretty brunette, about his age but much larger, and he was slid over a scanner and there was a loud ‘BEEP’ under him. The cashier said “I’m sorry Ma’am, but this item seems to be out of stock. I’m afraid I have to put several stickers on it and send it off.” He could hear Amanda laying on the drama as she said “Oh dear. Well, I suppose that if you are willing to put stickers on it, I can carry it back to where I found it.” John couldn’t help blushing as the pretty young woman put a sticker on his shirt, then another one on his arm and as Amanda picked him up … she swatted one onto his butt. One swipe of a card, and a wave, one blush as she blew him a kiss, and they were on their way to the car at a pretty brisk pace. Diaper bag slid in place, Booty in carseat, a quick check and then a snap of the buckles and Amanda was quickly in the drivers seat and starting car. He asked “Mom?” After pulling onto the road heading back to home, she looked up and asked “Yes?” “How many stickers do I have on me?” After a laugh, she answered “Five stickers and a price tag.” Rolling his eyes, he settled in for the twenty some odd minute drive with his sippy cup full of fresh cold Plapple juice. It was the little things. The irony of that saying was lost on him as he stretched in the carseat that was oddly always comfortable. One empty sippy cup of juice, and five minutes later, he closed his eyes for just a moment as the movement from the car relaxed him a bit. A moment later the car door opened and the sun hit his face briefly. He groaned. As he was unbuckled he could hear Mom saying “Well, someone fell asleep in the car.” “Nnnnn. Just closed my eyes.” John cracked an eye open and could see her nodding as she said sarcastically “uh huh. Let’s get you in the house and I’ll get the groceries in.” As she lifted him up and got her arm under his bottom she paused and looked at him at the same time that he felt how thick his diaper was. It was, frankly, huge. Carried through the fence and greeted by a jumping dog was nice. Having his shoes off at the grocery store he was just in his socks, so those didn’t have to be taken off. And Mom stopped and wiped her shoes off on the mat before stepping in to set him down and drop the diaper bag on the couch. As he stood there on the living room floor realizing that he couldn’t make his knees go anywhere near one another, Xerxes came in and smelled all over him. He was suddenly worried that Xerxes could tell he had petted another dog, but it turned out to be a non issue as he started getting a cold nose across his face. Xerxes was just happy to have his little home. When the dog walked over to the door to watch Amanda move in and out carrying in groceries, John tried to take a step with the diaper sagging so low, the plastic was pulling a bit painfully on his hips. At first he gave up and sat down on the carpet, but with an audible squish, he decided he didn’t like that. Plus he was a couple inches off the floor anyway, and that was weirding him out a bit. So that was how he waited patiently, watching his Mom carry in groceries and hurry to put away the cold stuff. Meanwhile his priority in life had been reduced to sitting with his legs under him not putting pressure on his butt. That was it for him at the moment. So naturally he sulked a bit. Finally, what seemed like half an hour, but he knew was really just a few minutes, most of the groceries were put away and Mom was on her way to scoop him up. In what seemed like moments she had him on the changing table. An with no shorts on there was no delay. But he could tell that he did have to scrub his legs and thighs a lot. Before telling him “lift.” After that it was business as usual, but once she was done taping him into a fresh new rough pup, she sat him up instead of lifting him off the table. “Arms up!” He lifted his arms and his shirt was pulled off. Immediately she said “back up!” and he could see her lifting a dark blue onesie up and over him. All he asked was “Onesie?” There was a nod in response as she said “Onesie. You have destroyed two diapers in as many hours, so … lay back … you’re in a onesie until after nap time, for easy changes. Sit up. Okay, I have to go finish things up, and wipe out something that got wet in the carseat. Would you like anything specific for lunch?” Thinking back to what they got he said “Cookies?” “No.” “Peanut butter sandwich?” “Yes.” “THEN cookies?” “One.” “Two?” “One.” “Three?” “None.” “You drive a hard bargain. One it is.” Finally she nodded and said “I thought you would see it my way.” Nodding along he agreed “You’re the Mommy.” That got him scooped up into a hug and deposited on the rug in the living room. A look at his wrist band had him wondering if it was about the time she always insisted he take a nap. Maybe she would let him skip the nap today and he could sit on the porch and draw. It never hurt to hope. After a couple of minutes he found himself in a booster seat looking at a ten inch wide peanut butter and jelly sandwich that had been cut in half diagonally. Only as he started eating it and felt the sandwich leaving traces on his cheek did he realize that this was not going to be a dignified lunch. Nor would it leave him seeming as mature as he surely still was. Not that it mattered, the jelly or the peanut butter, or just SOMETHING tasted like the embodiment of the word delicious. And he couldn’t stop himself until he was out of sandwich and sighing contently while he was being assaulted with a wet rag. When she was done wiping him down, he sat there looking at her expectantly. She looked confused for a moment as she asked “Yes?” The audacity!! His demand was simple: “Cookie.” She laughed. Laughed! He cleared his throat and repeated himself. “Cookie.” At least this time Mom turned around and got the package, holding it out to him “As serious as you are taking this cookie, I don’t think we even needed to get the little variety. Chocolate or Strawberry?” As he stared intently at the package, easily deciding which he wanted, all that was left was to ask “What is different about the little variety, and why even have a different one for us?” Flipping the package over, Amanda pointed to a spot “The little variety is made with something called Little Extract. From my understanding, it’s supposed to help with your different taste buds. Bigs and Littles have … well you know by now.” Smiling up at her, he said “You mean you like freakishly spicy savory foods, and I like sane people food?” With a laugh and a nod she answered “From my point of view it’s the other way around.” “So …” John pointed at the package “What is ummm… what is little extract made of?” Now she was smirking at him “It’s made from littles that didn’t eat their vegetables. So you’re safe… for now.” It was impossible to stop himself from rolling his eyes as he said “Oh God, Aunt Cat would be proud of you.” That got him a hair ruffle as she held out the package “Okay, pick one, and then I’ve got to get some work done fast before someone comes over.” Immediately he pointed “Strawberry, please.” As she handed him the wafer, he was unsurprised that it was generously portioned. Not gigantic by any means, but size wise it was like someone folded a pop tart in half. Despite its size, it seemed to weigh very little. Stopping to smell it suspiciously while Mom’s back was turned as she put the cookies away, he went ahead and took a big bite of the large pink snack. As he bit down into the crunch his brain had a reset moment. Something was so good that it seemed off. As in it shouldn’t be THIS good. Of course, he still finished the bite. And then immediately took another one. Figuring out what was off about it would have to wait. The wafer was crunchy enough that all he heard was himself chewing on it, soft enough that chewing it was delightful, and strawberry enough to just be downright amazing. Plus there was just some other flavor there that didn’t make sense to his brain. But this didn’t have to make sense. As he finished the wafer, he felt honestly a bit zoned out. Never even noticing as his hands were wiped and he was lifted up until he was held up and looking at his Mommy. She was definitely looking at him funny. “Sweety, how are you feeling? Do you need a nap?” Shaking he head he said “No, but another cookie would be great.” Being pulled in for a hug and a coupe of firm pats on the booty, he was told “Maybe one after dinner. As long as you’re good.” Oh, he was totally going to be good, he decided that immediately. Even if he had to cheat to do it.

Chapter Thirty Eight Rubbing his eyes as he woke up again, this time he was on the folded up comforter on the floor propped up against Xerxes. Still a good way to wake up. Not as great as earlier. But still two of his top three since coming here, and both in one morning. Patting Xerxes for a bit, John stretched again and rolled over to stand up. When he was able to stand up at all, he realized that was in a rough pup and not the overnight diaper he couldn’t stand up in. And somewhere along the way he had been dressed in a onesie and some shorts. Looking groggily around the house, he noticed that the door to the back porch was open, but the child gate was closed. Mom was nowhere to be found inside. So he toddled over to the child gate to peek out onto the porch. He spotted her on the chair nearest the door. “Mom?” he asked as sweetly as he could managed. He probably succeeded better because he was half awake. With the tell tale clink of a cup of coffee being put down he could watch her stand up and turn around with a smile. “There’s my little sleepy head! Would you like to join me for some coffee milk?” There it was, she was fully awake in the morning. He simply nodded, and Mom immediately reached down over the gate and got him around the ribs and hoisted him up onto her hip before opening the gate and walking over to the fridge to pull out a bottle of coffee milk that she’d already had ready. Within moments they were back outside and she was back in the chair and shuffled him around so that he was sideways on her and leaning back semi comfortably on the arm of the chair and her left upper arm. Complaining about not getting to sit in a chair on his own would have to wait, addiction to Mommy’s milk and coffee was more urgent as the bottle was turned up. Five minutes later he was sitting on her lap feeling a bit giggly. The milk was starting to hit him a bit harder lately for some reason. As he finished the milk, he noticed Mommy was looking at him a big different, which made him giggle some more. And when she tilted him over her shoulder and patted him firmly on the back he asked “Hey *pat* what *pat* are *pat* yo…” and then he involuntarily issued out a long burp that left him giggling even harder still. Smiling down at him, Mommy asked “Hey, do you want to help me pick and wipe off a few more tomatoes, or would you like to go play or read?” For the first time he didn’t just answer that he wanted to go help, he had to think about it for a moment in his current mental state. He still said “Yes please.” “John … yes to what?” He answered “Oh! To helping.” and he started worming his way off of her lap. She didn’t immediately let him down, but she after a moment she put the coffee cup and bottle down, got him under the arms and turned him right side up before depositing him on the porch. The instant his feet hit the porch he made to bolt into the yard, but he was foiled as mommy grabbed the back of his shorts and pulled him backwards. “And where do you think you’re going, young man?” He turned to look up somewhat indignantly and explained “Yard.” “Shoes.” was all she said. “Don’t need em.” “Shoes.” “… Yes Ma’am.” With a nod, she stood up and went inside, carrying the bottle and the cup with her. Left alone he scooted closer to the edge of the porch. Every fiber of him screaming to jump off the porch and run into the yard. Oh it was so tempting. It was maybe his entire height from him to the ground. He could roll as he landed. It would be like in a movie. As he started to instinctively lean toward the edge, Mommy came outside with a pair of socks and pointed below him. “Park your booty.” With a sigh at the lost opportunity to dive and roll, he sat down on the edge of the porch. He couldn’t stop from swinging his feet while he waited for her and then she had to grab one of his feet to put a sock and shoe onto it before pinning the other one. She looked at her watch and said “Okay, you’ve got about twenty minutes to pick tomatoes. The little scissors and a towel are in your wagon.” He looked a bit confused as he asked “What happens in twenty minutes” She just stood him up and gave him a couple of pats on the bottom as she dodged the question “You’ll see. Just go be happy in the meantime.” He just shrugged and set off with his wagon. Oddly, instead of joining him, she stayed by the porch. When he turned to look back she was sitting on the porch with a towel wiping off vegetables and seemed to just be preparing for something. And she was conveniently seated where she had a perfect view of where he was going to be the entire time. Whatever, Mommy was being weird. So he started looking through the vines to see if any tomatoes that weren’t ready yesterday were ready today. And much to his surprise there were a couple of dozen that felt about right. One of them was shaped super wide like a UFO. So that set him back to giggling and making sound effects as it went into the wagon. After just enough time for him to make a quick inspection of the entire row his insides went from nothing to panic, like flipping a switch. He was so alarmed as the urge hit him like a freight train that he turned to look at Mommy and she was there looking at her watch and then looked up at him. John wanted to run. To plead to make it to the potty. He wanted … anything other than… There wasn’t even enough time to want anything else, his arms went around his belly and he doubled over. There was no stopping it, and it was completely demoralizing. Within seconds of the urge hitting him he was panting as warm liquid mush filled the back of his diaper, spreading out to fill every nook and cranny available, and then somehow finding or making more space. Holding the side of the wagon, he steadied himself as a little more somehow came out of him. The sound of footsteps in the grass coming toward him was faint in what little attention he had to spare, but he looked up to see Mommy smiling down at him. She held out her hand and asked “Would you like to walk, or do you want me to carry you?” The answer was obvious “Please carry me, Mommy.” She just nodded as she reached down and lifted him up, sliding her arm under him and lowering him onto her left forearm. He grimaced as all of his weight landed on that arm butt first. His shoes were pulled off and deposited on the porch as they got to the steps, and he felt her pause to step out of her shoes at the top of the steps before carrying him in. He barely registered the child gate swinging shut in his peripheral vision as they went through the living room to his bedroom. And so for the first time that he was awake for today, he was on the changing table with his shorts being pulled off and the weird puzzle snaps on his onesie being undone. Before she laid him down she held out her arms in the silent offer of a hug. He reached out in return and was immediately wrapped up in a warm, comforting, hug. She gave him a big kiss on the forehead before laying him down and getting to work. “I don’t understand” was all he could really vocalize. “What don’t you understand, sweety?” “Why did … it was just …” He was breathing fast again, it was freaking him out a little. “Twenty four minutes after you finished the coffee milk, you went off. I timed it last time, and this time you made it the exact same, down to the minute. Although…” She looked at what she was cleaning up “This time you may have gone for a record.” “So this really was the coffee milk?” She just nodded while she scrubbed him diligently. “Yes.” “I don’t want to have to give up coffee.” She stopped wiping and rolled up the used diaper to deposit into the waste bin in the changing table. “Lift.” As he raised booty, she slid a clean diaper underneath him and patted him on the hip and said “Down.” He flopped back down and as she set back about powdering him and taping him back up she explained “You don’t have to give up coffee. And every so often most littles get constipated from time to time and need an enema or a suppository. So at least it doesn’t look like you’ll be having that problem!” He shuddered as she said two of those words and she re-snapped his onesie before standing him back up. Instead of putting him down she picked him up in a big hug and held him to her chest with her cheek pressed against his. She whispered “It’s okay. I love you.” Hearing those words gave him butterflies in his stomach. (Thankfully just butterflies this time!) Carrying him to the living room, still minus the shorts, she stood him up on the couch and ruffled his hair before asking “Okay, what would you like to do for a couple of hours?” Without hesitation this time, he answered “May I play on my tablet?” Not only did Mommy say “Absolutely!” but she handed it to him and went to fix him a sippy cup of water. A few minutes later, John found himself leaning back against Xerxes, a blanket over him and the dog keeping him nice and warm. Staring at the tablet he was having a little bit of trouble focusing, but he found a neat little puzzle game that involved spinning discs to make a ball have a path to get out from the middle of the puzzle to the outside of the puzzle. It was sort of like a round labyrinth puzzle, but every layer had to be turned. It was simple and neat. And for some reason, every time the ball rolled along he had another little giggle fit. Without realizing it, his giggle fits were starting to subside as he wound down from his milk high. And he started to focus more on the puzzles and make more progress as he went. With all of the windows open, it was easy to hear a truck coming down the driveway. As if prepared, Mom came in and turned on the coffee maker. John thought about hopping up immediately but wanted to at least finish this last puzzle first. About the same time that he finished his puzzle, there were footsteps on the porch. So getting up, Xerxes stood up behind him and did a full body shake while he put the tablet back on the coffee table where Mom kept it. John walked over to the door as Mom showed Mr Mike into the house. The man had to duck a little to step through a thirteen foot tall door frame. Mr Mike smiled as he greeted Mom and held out a large (to John) container, cleaned and ready to return. On top of the container was a little cardboard box. “What’s this?” she asked him. With a coy smile he said “Well. I guess you’ll have to open it so that we can find out!” Immediately Mom sat the container on the counter and opened the box to find what looked to John to be a large handmade mug. To everyone else around here it was just a normal sized mug. The cool thing about the mug was that there was a stream painted all the way around it, and the handle was somehow shaped like a tree limb and painted accordingly. Mom immediately stepped up to give him a big hug and a thank you. “Mike! This is gorgeous!” With a great big smile he nodded “Well, I’m glad that you like it! I know someone that teaches pottery and I called in a favor.” Practically bouncing with excitement she held it from a couple of different angles now and complimented “Usually cups half this pretty are uncomfortable to hold. This is very good work!” Mike held up a hand and said “One more thing. John, could you turn around for just a moment?” With a nonchalant shrug, John turned around to look at Xerxes, who was standing behind him with a big happy dog grin on his face as his tail whipped back and forth. John felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around to see a grinning giant man with one arm behind his back. Chuckling, Mike explained "You know John, your Mom's not the only on that gets a present. I searched the entire store and this was the only thing I could find that seemed appropriate for you." And without further ado, his left arm came around and John was presented with ... a stuffie. But this wasn't any stuffie. This stuffie looked like it was meant to be some sort of a lizard, a lizard that was then over filled to make it seem more welcoming. It looked ridiculous. It looked like someone started with a poorly drawn Godzilla that they then colored like an iguana. It was the size of his entire torso, and had legs that bent awkwardly in much the same way that a Vienna Sausage doesn't. Reaching out silently, seemingly mesmerized by the unfathomably awkward appearance of this large stuffie, he grabbed it and squeezed it. It felt like a giant mutated marshmallow. And all of it was somehow eclipsed by the eyes. Those outlandish eyes. The two glassy eyes staring back at him were a small landscape of jade and caramel colored swirls that had a small black disc in them. The most elaborate googly eyes in either dimension were on this ... John was at a loss for words. He found himself so lost in his search for words that he started with a little laugh. Then the laugh started to grow more and more until he could hardly breath for the laughter. John, and his entire history of being able to react on the fly and make up anything on a whim were defeated by this stuffie. The single squishy embodiment of the word "Derp." Standing there laughing so hard he was crying for easily two solid minutes, it took a while to regain any semblance of composure. The giggles he’d had since the milk this morning were more than back. It took longer than he realized that the two bigs were kneeling down next to him and that Mommy had a hand behind him trying to hold him up while he had a full on laugh attack. Eventually catching his breath he wiped at his eyes. “Hahaha… oh my … Mister M… Hahaha Mist… Mister Mike he … hahhh I’m okay … I can breathe …” The two bigs both seemed almost as amused by his reaction as he did by the … derp…. Derpasaur … Interrupting his train of though, Mommy asked “Do you like him?” Exclaiming “Are you kidding!? Look at him! He’s glorious! And Derpy. Derp…. Us … no …” It was impossible to notice that the two bigs over him nodded at each other as he mulled over names. Mumbling to himself, John tried “Derp … derpus? M… no … Godzi… no … Derpzi… no, too eas… Argo!...Hahahaha. Oh, Oh, this is great!” Mr Mike ruffled his hair and asked “Did you name him already?” “Yup!” John exclaimed proudly. “What did you name him?” Mommy asked from behind him. “Argo McDerpus!” “…”

Chapter Thirty Six John rolled back off of the giant pillow, not even flinching as his very wet diaper hit the bed. He grumbled as he rolled around a bit. He even resorted to grabbing the pillow and just pulling on it mindlessly. Being half buried under the pillow just made him even grumpier. Finally he just growled out loud as he shoved the pillow off of him, got onto all fours and flopped back onto the pillow. Without even bothering to call out to his supposed Mommy, he idly swung his foot back and forth, barely kicking at the gate. After less than a minute he got bored with that and turned sideways so that he was draped over the pillow with his butt up in the air and his upper body and legs hanging off the sides. Looking through the mesh he saw the dog sit up and look over at him. “Xerxes, go get me a file, a nuclear reactor, and coil of wire.” When the dog, predictably, did not react, he reached out and put his palm against the mesh and halfway smiled as his hand was smelled. This time when he grumbled and rolled around, he flopped off of the pillow and laid in front of the mesh, looking at Xerxes. With nothing else to do, he talked to the dog. “You know Xerxes, by all rights if I were still at home I’d be working sixty hours a week and worried about bills. Here I don’t have to work and I get to draw and spend time outside and Mom is great. But I can’t just like … get in my truck and go buy popcorn in the middle of the night.” Laying there for a moment in silence, he watched the dog still looking back at him, tail moving, just happy to be talked to. “I suppose that you don’t know what it’s like to be conflicted.” With a pat on the mesh he rolled around restlessly, got back onto all fours and flopped back onto the pillow, this time facing Xerxes from his perch. Musing to himself “I wonder if I just miss the idea of the freedom. I don’t think I could even be happy there anymore. Maybe I’m grumpy because I’m happy.” After a moment he added to himself “Maybe I’m grumpy because I’m just grumpy.” He picked up his head and headbutted the pillow a few times, still grumbling. “Let’s face it, I have more time to do fun things, and instead of working six days a week I get to be here with Mom… Aman… Mom.” He spent a couple more minutes laying there practicing his grumpy faces. He saw his pacy laying there. Not clipped to his shirt with that stupid clip that he couldn’t undo. Just laying right there. He thought about the implication of ‘his’ pacy. Impulsively he picked it up and threw it hard against the mesh wall of the crib. It just bounced off uselessly, but it felt good to throw something. He picked up Rupert and thought about it, but couldn’t bring himself to throw the stuffy. It wasn’t Ruperts fault that he was grumpy. Finally he just snapped and grabbed the pacy and threw it hard while yelling just a loud “UUGGG.” The concept of controlling his emotions didn’t exist at the moment. After a short wait he heard Amanda coming through the doorway and over to the wall of the crib. Stupid crib wall. She reached up and lowered the side wall down and leaned on it. He spared a glance, and she looked concerned. Stupid concern. Hearing her ask softly “Hey Sweety, are you okay?” just made him take a deep breath and exhale as long as he could until he felt his lungs blissfully empty. It took a moment to decide how to answer that. He wanted to be mad. He wanted to lash out. None of this was her fault, and he knew it. But even still he rolled away from her and onto his back looking up at the ceiling. With a deep sigh he admitted. “No.” She was quiet for a moment. He didn’t know if it was because she was giving him time to talk if he wanted to, or if she was just trying to figure out what to say. After a moment he saw a hand come over and felt her stroking his hair. He tensed up, but relaxed as she stroked his hair softly. It was barely a whisper that he heard from behind him “You can talk to me about anything that you want to.” Picking up his left arm and waving a bit dismissively, he explained “I don’t know what it is anyway.” “Do you want some snuggles?” He thought about it for a moment. He liked snuggles. And he wanted them. But he also just … was still mad at something, or anything. Or nothing. “… no.” “Well, you can change your mind at any time. Do you want to go draw, or go outside?” After a moment to breathe, and stall to think, he admitted “I don’t know.” Her voice was soft as velvet as she whispered “It’s okay if you don’t know what you want to do. None of us have to know what we want all the time.” With a huff he responded “I don’t know what I want. I should at least know that.” “Sweety.” Amanda said while patting him oh so gently on the side. “Look at me for a moment.” Giving in and rolling onto his back, he looked over at her. Once he was looking at her, she continued “It sounds like you’re struggling with some big feelings. And those probably need to process. I won’t push you, but if you can find the words to express those big feelings, I would love nothing more than to hear them and help you with them.” A weak laugh was all he could muster. “Am I even allowed to have big feelings? Are littles supposed to get those here?” “Ah.” was all Amanda said for a moment. “So does that mean that littles don’t get that right?” He felt bad for pushing, but he was grumpy and otherwise if he had the thought he would have just bottled it up until it festered in him. “John.” Amanda started carefully “I won’t lie to you that sometimes littles in this world don’t get that choice. You still do. I want you to be as complex and thoughtful and sweet and mischievous as can be. If you’re sad, I want you to tell me. If you’re happy, I want you to tell me. And if there’s something eating at you, I definitely want you to tell me.” “Ugh.” was all he said at first. But of course she stood there waiting patiently, her hand gently on his head, stroking his hair. “Is that snuggle still available?” Now smiling she explained “For you, the very best snuggles.” With a nod he held up his arms. He didn’t even bother to sit up. She just picked him up and carried him, wet diaper and all, into the living room and sat with him on the rocking chair. She even pulled the throw blanket up over him and got him snuggled in nice and warm, with one large hand patting him on the back. She didn’t speak. She just held him. She was obviously waiting for him. For his part he just laid there with his head on her chest, lost in thought. After a while he finally broke the silence. “I don’t get it.” The hand on his back stopped moving as she answered “What don’t you get.” He answered candidly “I don’t get what I don’t get. I miss my world. I know that rationally I am honestly healthier here, I’m not working myself to death. But I miss it.” After she took a moment to think carefully of her response, she asked “Well, what do you miss most about it?” “I don’t … I think …” He struggled to understand himself and how to say it in words. “… maybe the freedom? But I guess I wasn’t really all THAT free, I spent all of me week at work. I came home tired, I barely paid my bills. So it’s not like I had some glamorous life. I just … had … is autonomy the word?” He could see her nod as she answered “That may well be the word you are looking for. Self determination, perhaps?” Having looked up at her, he flopped his head back against her chest. “I have time to read and draw, and I get to help you in the garden. Helping you do things is my favorite thing in this world. Even if I had the choice to go back home … I don’t know if I could. Or would? I don’t understand. I think I feel like I shouldn’t be happy?” The rocking chair stopped moving for a moment and she scooted him up closer and kissed him on the forehead. “Well, I obviously WANT you to be happy. I know that we can’t get you home, and for record you helping is wonderful and I love you all the more for wanting to participate. But I can’t force you to be happy. Well, not in any ethical way.” He looked up at her for a moment, but let that pass. She was probably just referring to some odd way the bigs do things in this world. With his head still on her chest he admitted “Don’t worry. I’m happy with you. You’re an amazing Mommy. I didn’t choose to need one, but I’m glad it was you.” That got him another kiss on the forehead. But otherwise she seemed content to wait for him to talk more. “I think I feel better.” A simple, non committal conclusion that … felt like a lie. “… Okay, I feel less bad. I’m sorry.” He could feel her tilt forward as she stood up and pulled the blanket off as she carried him back towards his room. As she laid him on the changing table and got to work she asked him “Okay so what would you like to do? Gardening, drawing, or befriending more animals to make my life complicated? Lift.” He went along with the diaper change, doing his own little part here an there as he answered. “I would like to help in the garden, please.” He answered honestly. For some reason after the talk he had it seemed easier to be direct with her. With a nod and the word “Down.” she continued “Well, you can pick out what you want to wear, and then whatever we have that you want for dinner, I’ll fix it for you.” He thought in silence until she bumped the table and stood him up. While she looked at him, he answered. “Shortalls. Peas. Chicken strips.” “T shirt or onesie?” “Shirt.” With a nod she pulled open a drawer on his dresser and let him get out what he wanted to wear, and then helped him with the straps and clips on the shortalls. Then she lightly bopped him with a pair of socks over and over again until he got the message and put them on. Mommy picked up the doggy bed and simply walked out of the room, leaving him follow or not as he wanted. Small gestures sometimes feel big. With a pause in the kitchen to hand him a sippy cup of water and get a bottle to bring herself, they were out on the porch. His shoes were placed next to his old boots, which made him feel like he was being given the choice. Honestly the boots were a bit too loose from him shrinking so much, so he slipped his feet into the shoes and waited patiently for them to be tied for him, since the weird laces from this dimension always fly apart for him. “Okay!” Mommy said with a single clap of her hands “Tomorrow morning a good friend of mine, Mr Frank, will be here at sunrise to pick up a lot of produce, pickles, and pickled peppers. So all of this has to be harvested today. Except the Arugula, that happens tomorrow right before he gets here so that it’s fresh.” John just nodded along “So how do I help?” “Well, you and your little wagon can be a huge help if you want to just do the peas and the tomatoes. Two buckets of tomatoes will go with Mr Frank, and before lunch Mr Mike is coming back and the rest of them are going to be turned into salsa. I bought the rest of the ingredients I need for that at the store today.” John nodded and stood up, holding his arms out he said “Catch?” He was rewarded with her holding out her arms so he jumped, she caught him, hugged him before she set him down. John go this wagon and went straight for the peas. Only this time instead of Mommy heading to the other side of the garden, she got a couple of buckets and she got started doing the tops of the plants. From his perspective, she didn’t seem like she normally did. She was on a mission. She was in her zone. But John had an advantage. John had a wagon, and he didn’t have to go back and forth or move a bucket. So he pulled it along beside him, and much to his pride, he made it to the end of the first row before she did. He lost his lead when he had to wait for her to simply pick his wagon up and empty it out into a large bucket. Then he lost some more time as she fussed at him for not drinking any water yet. And so they finished the second row together. It felt REALLY good to be doing something meaningful. As they started on the tomato plants, Mommy surprised him. Instead of the safety scissors, she held out a different pair. “These look to be actually sharp.” He said out loud as she held out a pair of scissors that seems small in her hand. “These are tiny sewing shears. I noticed the other ones gave you trouble. You will of course be careful with these.” It was not a question. And so, feeling on top of the world, he drank some water just so that she couldn’t fuss at him, and then got to work on the tomatoes. The problem was the tomatoes took him a long time. All of his tomatoes he put in the wagon wiped off and clean and pretty. But he was being left in the dust. It didn’t matter, he was contributing and didn’t know how to help with the other stuff yet anyway. So he took his time and got two rows of tomatoes from just above his head height and down. By the time he was done, the sun was getting a bit lower, and he sat on the steps and watched Mommy working on the other side of the yard in her little section of hellish death peppers, collecting entire buckets of tiny, brightly colored little murder fruit. With nothing to do otherwise, he spotted a gray form on the fence and somehow Xerxes had gone to watch Mommy. This was his time. He grabbed two acorns and made a line for the fence, dragging a bucket with him. He quickly overturned the bucket and held up one acorn. The reward was having his hand smelled with a tiny, cold, nose briefly before one acorn was taken, then he held up the other and the process was repeated. After a few moments, Steve darted away. Worth it. Once he was done dragging the bucket back, John climbed the too tall stairs up onto the porch to look out over the yard. Impulsively he grabbed the new toy for Xerxes off of the table between the two chairs, pretending that he didn’t have to stand on tip toes to grab it. New toy in hand, he made his way back down the steps, and turned right to go to where Xerxes was watching their Mommy. Ah. Xerxes was watching because she was gathering peppers in the part of the yard he wasn’t allowed. Even dogs weren’t immune to curiosity, it seemed. Xerxes attention was easily attained by holding out the plastic toy with the large tennis ball at the end and letting him smell it. Once he had the dogs undivided attention he took the end of the toy with both hands and hands and swung it over and down. For a first attempt it wasn’t very graceful, and the ball just went horizontally and then bounced along the ground. But that was more than enough to send one furry missile after it. When Xerxes came back, happily presenting the tennis ball, he dropped it and hunkered down waiting for it to be sent away again. With a moment to figure out how to get the ball jammed back in, he put his foot on top of the plastic and gave it a little push to pop it back in place, and sent it off, careful to keep it away from the plants. And that was how the next hour went. Xerxes stayed out of Mommy’s way, and John stayed entertained with his furry buddy. By the time it was all said and done, there were rows of buckets lined up on the side of the porch, some of which he had filled himself. Sure, it wasn’t a full time job like he’d had before, but as John stood looking at everything that they had done it was nice to have done it. Even if Mommy … John shook his head as he thought and corrected himself, ‘Mom’ did most of the actual lifting side of things. As he stood there looking at the buckets, a hand waved in front of his face. He turned to look up at Mom apparently repeating herself “Are you there?” Feeling even more direct than usual he shrugged and said “I was lost in thought.” He watched her nod and then she knelt down and pulled his shoes off before giving him a gentle swat on the bottom and pointing him into the house. So in he went. He made it halfway to the living room before he was scooped up and carried to the bathroom where he was stripped down to his diaper, placed (with a squish) onto the bathroom counter, and scrubbed with a warm wet rag. “Hey, I’m not THAT dirty!” he tried to protest. She leaned and squinted at him. Then as she held up the white rag with traces of dirt all over it he bravely decided to concede her point by shrugging noncommittally. Once he was clean enough to pass inspection she carried him to the changing table and he participated in his usual way. Lifting. Flopping. Basically just trying to not make it harder than necessary for her. Once it was done, really only two minutes, she picked him up into a great big hug and slid him down to the floor. “Okay. You get a shirt or onesie. Or just the diaper if you want. Then I’ll get dinner going, shouldn’t take long.” Nodding, John went over to the dresser and grabbed the handle, leaned back into it to pull the drawer open, and grabbed just any shirt without looking. It was blue and had some sort of cartoon on it. With a nod, Mom took the shirt from him and pulled it into place, ruffled his hair and said “Go play or draw.” So as she walked out of the room he went over to his tablet and pressed his thumb against the corner to turn it on. There were a lot of new icons to explore, but this seemed a great time to sit and read. He didn’t want to read ahead of Kate in the Odyssey of Hugh, so he just idly scrolled the young adult section until he found a Scifi novel about a spaceship crew being lost in space. The image showed a man, a woman, and two littles all in space suits. In the background there was some sort of robot nanny with sparks like it was going haywire. Curiosity got the better of him so he clicked ‘Start Reading’ and went through the prologue at the beginning. It seemed like the book was about a group from one planet to another and they got rerouted by the autocomputer to avoid an asteroid storm, and from there things spiraled out of control. Settling in to read, he felt something cold bopping him on the shoulder relentlessly until he took the sippy cup and started drinking from it. Interrupted again later for dinner, John found himself back in his booster seat, looking at two large chicken strips that were supposedly normal sized. Each one was really just the size of a chicken breast at home. There was ketchup for the chicken strips, and he had a bowl chock full of buttery sweet peas waiting for him. Once he bit into the chicken strip, it was obvious that it was made with some sort of voodoo or something, because it was addictively good. It was an excellent dinner and he gave up halfway through the second chicken strip and made sure that Xerxes was very well spoiled. Carried to the kitchen and placed on the counter, hands washed, face wiped. He sat on the counter and impulsively held up his arms for a hug. Somehow the assurance that just making the simple gesture guaranteed he was going to be picked up and hugged lovingly made him feel a certain way. Try as he might he couldn’t think of what it made him feel. The nearest he could come was the word safe. John still didn’t know why he even wanted to be picked up and hugged sometimes. It was like a magnet. Carrying him to the living room, Mom explained “You have one hour before you get changed for bed, and then snuggle time and milk. What would you like to do?” “Tablet, please.” With a nod she sat him down on the couch, plopped a pillow next to him. His feet were swung around on the couch, and finally a throw blanket was draped over his legs and his tablet was offered to him. As a kiss was deposited on his head, he was left to himself. He looked briefly at the icons for the puzzle games, but felt mentally tired enough to just go back to his book. He was barely thirty pages in when he was patted on the shoulder. Apparently his hour was already up. It was a little annoying to find out that his diaper was wet when she pulled the blanket back and gave it a squeeze. And for the second time in probably three hours he was back on the changing table. This time it was one of the ridiculous overnight diapers that was pulled out from the table. Seemingly as an afterthought he stopped her “Wait!” Mom blinked down at him “Yes?” “Before you do that, may I try the potty?” He pleaded as cutely as he could manage. With a smile and a nod, she bumped the table and picked him up and carted him, sans underwear, to the bathroom. As she placed him on the toilet, he nodded seriously, thinking 'This is it. It’s time.' before making a face as he concentrated. As he managed to do his business in both ways, he could see Mom smiling in the corner of his vision, clearly proud of him. But he didn’t need her to be proud, he needed to know that he could still at least manage to go in the potty ...err… Toilet. He still wasn’t allowed to reach for the toilet paper and wipe himself. But for now, this was enough of a success. As he was cleaned up and carried back, he pondered the catch twenty two he had found himself in. He had to wear a diaper. It got changed when it got used. And he had to wear it because it got used. He couldn’t physically get onto the potty so going in the diaper was inevitable. And since the diaper got used, the diaper was needed. Rinse, Lather, Repeat. John chuckled to himself as he thought out loud: “Wipe, Powder, Repeat” Mom tapped him on the nose as she finished taping him into the ridiculous night time diaper and asked “What was that?” “Oh, I was just mumbling to myself.” As she picked him up stretched his arms and legs out as far as he could before wrapping himself around her torso. The entire atmosphere of the house seemed more relaxed as he was handed Rupert on the way to the living room. Mom had a fresh warm blanket that she had tossed in the dryer for a few minutes. She held him with one arm as she leaned back in the rocking chair and tossed the blanket over them in one well practiced motion. He was snuggled up against her chest and cradled in place with her arm as the warmth from her body and from the blanket started to soak into his body and make him relaxed. “Hey John?” Opening one eye to peak up he asked “Hmm?” “I’ve read many cases that littles find skin to skin contact comforting.” All he could do was shrug “I don’t know?” The question came from above him “Do you want to find out?” It didn’t make much sense to him, but he just said “Sure.” So first she pulled off his shirt, which was the only thing that he was wearing aside from his diaper. And then she wormed out of her own shirt, shuffling him around to get it off of her arm before getting the blanket back in place and idly stroking her fingertips up and down his back. Before he had felt warmth. But now it was on another level, warmth from her belly and ribs directly into his side and arm. A pacy was slipped into his mouth, and he didn’t fight it. He was trapped in a wondrous cocoon. He felt warm, his head was directly on a chest, and everything from the smell from her skin to his own pressed against her just seemed perfect. And that was how they spent their usual 20-30 minute snuggle that night. Eventually a bra strap was lowered and it was time for him to breast feed. It still felt a bit awkward to be an adult being breastfed. But the moment milk made its way to his tongue, none of that mattered. Somewhere along the way he was pried off the nipple with a finger and then moved to the other one. To his credit he felt proud that he thought he drained the other one fully before falling asleep. (He didn’t even come close)

Chapter Thirty Five Amanda looked at her clock. About an hour until she had a guest, and somehow John was still awake. Usually he’s fallen over by now, but since lunch he was so wired he climbed on the couch, climbed down and ran around it with Xerxes following him. He drew for a few minutes and then got back up. Being mostly caught up work, with only an hour or so of work left to finish later, she stopped and pondered how to get him slowed down long enough for the sleepiness to take over without blatantly just putting him in the playpen. After a moment the idea came to her, so she tapped her computer to put into standby and went to gather her supplies. Bottle of a specific lotion. Shower cap. Gloves. Shower turned on. She was ready. Stepping out of the bathroom, she watched as John crawled around the corner of the couch and used the side of the couch to get back onto his feed and waddle away from Xerxes, towing a toy behind him. He definitely grumbled about the fact that once the rough pup diapers got the slightest bit wet he waddled, and when they got partly full he was reduced to crawling. But she had to admit it, he was rough on them and they never tore once. Waiting for John to waddle into range, she reached out and snatched him up. She got him against her up with a squish and hugged him “I know someone that’s getting a quick shower.” He grumped at her a bit about being stopped, but it was obvious to her that he was almost out of steam. Maybe he kept moving so he wouldn’t feel it. Either way, it was about to be solved by some relaxing warm water. Standing him up and kneeling down, she was able to undo the locking snaps on his onesie. Press up, twist halfway, pull, twist the rest of the way and pull while tilting it back away from the direction that it would get pulled if it got snagged. Or if little hands were trying to remove it. It was the most normal locking snap, meant to keep them from just getting tugged off while littles were playing. It also made sense to Amanda that some more regressed littles would try to take their clothes off even if it was cold, so that just seemed all too practical. With just a moment of effort, his onesie was off, his diaper was off and she was able to give him a quick pass with a wipe, and she could see that the cream she used in her diaper area had definitely gotten rid of all the hair. But the rash that wet hair had caused was just barely there. Swinging her charge up and into the bath tub she gave him a quick kiss on the forehead and started explaining. He always seemed calmer if he halfway understood what was going on. “Okay John, do you remember us talking about you getting a bit scruffy?” He nodded “Yes…” “Well, first we’re going to wash your hair and then put a shower cap on you. Then I’m going to use this cream to knock that facial hair off, and that will take care of that, okay?” She watched him nod uncertainly and then she got to work shampooing his hair that was some how halfway oily again anyway. It was rewarding how he closed his eyes and enjoyed the scalp massage. Once he was shampooed and rinsed, she held up the shower cap and explained “I just need you to stand still for a moment. This will protect your hair and eyebrows so we don’t have to worry about any splashing, okay?” He looked a bit nervous as he nodded but she went ahead and put the shower cap onto him, and then dried her hands before putting on her thick gloves. Now it was time to be careful. She took a moment to make sure that his eyes and ears and even the back of his neck was covered up before using a fingertip to smear the paste onto his face, up under (but not into) his nose and all the way down to his neck and chest. Thankfully the nanite paste had no smell at all. Since he was cooperating and being a very good boy, she was able to wash her gloved hands off, and rinse his face off slowly with a cup of water. Just to be certain, she rinsed him a coupe of extra times. And now for the rest of him, she took an old rag that was about to be tossed and used it to rub him down all over with the same paste from the neck down. Since she wasn’t worried about messing up and having an accident, it didn’t even take a minute before she was washing him off thoroughly. After taking her gloves off and throwing them away with the rag, she went ahead and popped the now empty tube into the trash with the gloves. It’s amazing how you could buy a tube sized exactly to do one whole little, and it was honestly very inexpensive, too. Now it was time to lather him up for real and give him a good scrubbing down! The rest of the shower was uneventful, and the warm water worked wonders, as he was starting to sway back and forth trying to stay upright. As she got him up and wrapped in her fluffiest towel, she stepped out of the bathroom with him just in time to see a shadow moving through the window. Apparently she had gotten a later start on this than she expected, and her visitor was here. Before they would knock on the door and wake up her son, she half-dashed while keeping her upper body still to reach over and open the door. She was greeted by a formally dressed woman about her own height, which was on the short end of the spectrum for her people. The woman looked to be in her forties and dressed in a very casual pair of slacks and presentable cool blue blouse. Everything about this woman, including her demeanor seemed to exude calm and collected. Even her light brown hair, which most professionals wore up, was brushed out long and presented half in the back and half over one shoulder with not so much as a wrinkle or split end to be seen. Amanda waved silently in greeting and pointed to the now sleeping little on her shoulder. The woman nodded immediately in understanding. Waving the visitor inside, she gestured her to the counter where she always met with guests and had coffee. Only once she was seated and seemed comfortable did Amanda turn and walk as smoothly as she could manage to the her sons room. Pivoting him slowly onto the changing table, she unwrapped the towel from around him and gave him a quick once over. The nanites in the paste had done their job admirably, and he was smooth as a baby. When his body hair grew back it would likely be a gentle fuzz, and not something thick or unsanitary. He slept through her putting a rough pup onto him. He was still out when she put a fresh onesie on him. And he was completely limp when she laid him in the crib and pulled a blanket over him. She knew she would find him laying comically butt up on his big pillow later, but for now he was just an adorable sleeping blessing. She pulled out her phone and took a picture to prove that he could be still, before sliding the rail back up and turning out the light. As she started out of the door she was confronted by Xerxes, who was sitting up and staring at her. She had to lean down to whisper to the dog “Go lay down next to his crib.” Xerxes did not move. He obviously wanted his little. So with a sigh she grabbed his doggy bed and carried it into the room, putting it next to the crib. The dog looked indignant, but eventually gave up and sat on his bed looking into the crib. Stepping out of the room and pulling the door semi closed behind her, she pushed the child gate on the bathroom closed and flicked the towel into the hamper through the open laundry room door on her way to greet her visitor. Holding out her hand, she was greeted with a gentle handshake. “Hello, I’m Amanda Taylor. I’m pleased to meet you.” With a nod back “I’m Carol Scientia, pleased to meet you as well.” With a polite smile, Amanda motioned “I usually have a cup of coffee around this time of the day, and if you would like a cup, coffee is better when shared.” The woman nodded thoughtfully “I would happily share coffee with you.” Taking a moment to pop the seal on the vacuum container that she used to keep her coffee fresh on the counter, she quickly got a pot of coffee brewing and then dutifully resealed it. Turning back to Carol, she waved “I have a variety of coffee cups, if you would like to pick your own. Or if you would like, I could just grab one of my favorites.” Now with a smirk, Carol said “You know, I’m interested to see which one of them is your favorite.” With a nod, she reached out and pulled her two favorite mugs off of the cup hooks and sat them down on the counter. One was a sky blue with wisps of white that reminded her of looking up at the sky on a foggy morning as the sun comes up and starts to chase away the fog. And the other was an earthy brown with swirls of light green that reminded her of a freshly tilled garden, ready to be planted. Neither one was fancy. The handles were just the right size, the bottom was slightly rounded and comfortable to hold from the bottom. Filling both cups with black coffee, Amanda sat them down on the counter between her and Carol and motioned “Take your pick, these are my two favorites.” Carol nodded as she took the blue one, saying “Thank you very much. I find myself drawn to the blue one, so that is the one I will take.” After they had a few sips of coffee, Carol spoke up again “You have a very nice house. It’s just the right size. What drove you to move so far out of town?” Amanda took another sip as she thought of the best way to answer. Finally she spoke “I know that a lot of people like to live in tight little neighborhoods and keep everything identical, and that’s fine if they want to do that. I just don’t … fit that mold. I can’t have a garden in a suburb. I can’t ignore my yard for a couple of days if I’m backed up a bit on work. Everyone around you is constantly pressuring you to conform to their ideals of your life. If … I guess if that makes sense?” Carol simply nodded along in understanding as Amanda spoke and when she stopped, Carol simply pointed to the three rows of mugs hanging under the counter from cup hooks. She spoke “Much like your coffee mugs there. Not being all identical is not a bad thing. Sometimes the uniqueness makes us more complete as a whole. And just the same, there are all types of people. If I may ask, how do you like your garden?” Now Amanda smiled “I love my garden. Now that I have John in my life I may need to save up a bit and move the fence back and then move the whole garden back next year so that he has more room to play. As much as he tries to spend all of his time outdoors, it may do to get him a nice playhouse. Maybe one of those with the solar panels to power some fans on the inside, since it get humid here in the summer.” Carol smiled “That’s more of a what you want to do with your garden than it is how you feel about it. It sounds like your garden is a big part of your life that you are willing to, literally in this case, move back to make room for someone in your life.” With a little laugh, Amanda nodded in agreement “I think that you might be right. I wasn’t lonely before, but now I already don’t think I could live without my son in my life.” Yet another smile in response, until the look on her face changed “Tell me, do you ever have any trouble with wildlife in your garden?” Cautiously, Amanda asked back “Do you mean like birds and squirrels?” After a very short pause, the response came “I mean those things, as well as foxes and snakes. Just any wildlife in general.” “Well, with the smell of Xerxes here, foxes have never dared come anywhere near the house. I do get the occasional garden snake. They’re non venomous, so I just get my gloves and grab them and carry them off to the treeline to set them free.” “Have you ever had any venomous snakes?” Now with a sigh, Amanda admitted “Only once.” “And how did you handle it?” “Well … it was rearing up at Xerxes, so I grabbed the shovel and … I’m sad to say that I had to make the decision to kill it. I felt bad about it, so I buried it out front and planted a white Azalea bush over it as my way of apologizing to it.” There was a pause while Carol left her to have her thoughts before she spoke up again “You know, from the report I was given, and what you’ve said so far, you strike me as a very model Big in some ways, and a bit rebellious in others.” Unable to hold in a bit of a laugh, Amanda asked “Okay. I can’t resist asking: How so?” After calmly finishing her sip of coffee, the visitor explained “You act to protect first and foremost. You value nature, you value life, and I’m willing to bet that you don’t want to mess up the forest around you, as you’d rather live in the middle of it, and not make it conform to your ideals.” Amanda nodded “I suppose that is all pretty accurate. And as for the rebellious side?” “Well” she paused to take a sip. “Where most people would just conform to what their neighbors expected of them and blend in to avoid standing out, which I’m certain that you tried to do, you decided that life was not for you, and you changed everything about your life that you needed to in order to get away from it and live more like you wanted.” Trying to take a sip of her coffee was a mistake as she choked on it a little as Carol ended her statement. That took a moment of coughing to get over. Covering her mouth as she finished coughing, she mumbled “My son is rubbing off on me.” Now even the incredibly calm seeming Carol joined in the chuckling “Littles do tend to bring out the best in us in some ways, and try our patience in others.” “Amen.” Exclaimed Amanda and they even raised mugs and clinked them together. After another sip, Amanda spoke this time, saying “Do you know what the giveaway is that a neighborhood is going to be super oppressive, from my point of view?” Now looking intrigued, Carol leaned in with a smirk and asked “Oh? Do tell, I’m always looking for more ways to understand patients.” Amanda held up one finger and answered simply “The mail boxes.” That gave Carol a moment of pause before she asked “Okay, what is it about the mailboxes?” Smiling now, Amanda explained “If all of the mail boxes are ornate and every single one of them is completely identical in every way, then that neighborhood is usually the kind where someone will yell at their neighbors about anything end everything, from how they park, to if their mulch is faded, if they plant a bush without clearing it with everyone else first, even if their driveway is dirty. Next time you drive through an unfamiliar neighborhood, look at the mailboxes.” For her part, Carol listened intently, nodding along, and finally agreed “You know, that is a bit reductive in a way, but I can only think of examples that prove your point. My Mother moved into a neighborhood like that and let’s just say that I got my masters by studying and writing about the people in the neighborhood around my Mother.” Waving a hand, Amanda explained “Oh, I’m certain that there are exceptions. But when I was trying to find a new place to live, that became my red flag before I found this place and fell in love with it.” Another moment and a couple of sips of coffee later, Amanda got up and brought the carafe over and refilled both of their cups. After putting the carafe back in place she said “Please let me know if you would like any water to drink as well.” With a nod Carol took her mug again before explaining “So I suppose you’re patiently waiting for me to ‘get to the point’ as it were?” Amanda shrugged a bit “I’m not going to rush you or anything, I figure that the small talk was polite conversation, and I don’t mind it. But if you’re ready, we can change the topic.” Carol reached over and placed her hand onto Amanda’s own and said softly “I was sent out to check on you because you seemed pretty shaken up last night. Which is very reasonable.” All that Amanda could really do in this situation was nod, trying not to dwell on the events that left her crying all night long. “Well.” Carol explained “The best possible news is that the little girl that you saved woke up two hours ago. She doesn’t know where she is and she doesn’t remember how she got to where she was, but she remembers being carried and someones voice telling her to wake up.” Finally she realized that she had been holding her breath when she exhaled and slumped against the counter in front of her, mumbling “Thank the Goddess.” For her part, Carol did not seem to say anything, she waited patiently for Amanda to take a few deep breaths and sit back up before continuing. “Now that she is awake, the LPS has assigned a case worker and she is in an LICU unit. She’s going to be very well taken care of and they’ll get her healed up. A Child Psychologist will be visiting with her, and she will be placed in a loving home.” It took a bit longer to process than Amanda was willing to admit, but the end result was still a relief. Seemingly that relief must have started to show on her face. Speaking now, Carol did not interrupt her until the end of her moment of reflection. “So you made quite an impression with Agent Praefectus, and the paramedics. There is a bit of a push to offer you a cash reward for your assistance. It wouldn’t be a huge number, but the higher ups over Agent Preafectus want you to be willing to cooperate in the future for a few things.” Immediately Amanda held up a hand “I refuse to take any money for that. Period.” Smiling now, Carol looked the image of pride as she explained “I already told them that you would likely refuse. But I know them so they are very likely to send out a contractor to try and talk you into an improvement to your driveway and maybe a walking path at the very edge of your property line, at the very least.” Frowning a bit, Amanda argued “I can maintain these things. There’s no need for that, really.” Now Carol seemed to actively choose to give a nonchalant shrug as she explained “I am here to help you adjust and make sure you are doing well after a traumatic event. You seem like the type that would prefer to know in advance. Arguing with them directly is your job.” Nodding appreciatively, Amanda admitted “Yes, I do appreciate that.” After a long quiet moment sitting together. After finishing her second cup of coffee, Amanda admitted out loud “You know, I thought this would be more stressful and it would turn into some sort of session? Looking up from her own mug, Carol commented with a straight face “You’ve been answering questions and reflecting on things for an hour now.” That gave Amanda a moment of pause while she thought. “Now” Carol interrupted her thoughts “It seems like you’ve had time to talk about the events from last night with someone and spent the night with them being there for you?” Amanda nodded along. “Have you noticed suddenly feeling over the top as far as being protective of your son today?” “Well … A bit, yes. I think I’ve kept it mostly under control though.” Carol nodded along “Why don’t we talk for a bit longer, let this process, and you can tell me how this has affected your internal dialogue.” Amanda sighed a bit “Okay, so that’s probably going to be a bit harder.” ~~~~~~~ An hour and a half John woke up in his crib, and not snuggling with his dog. He had that feeling that he got when he slept either too much or not enough and even flopping onto his giant pillow, which usually worked wonders, could relieve his temporary grumpiness.

Chapter 108: General Gao’s BETH TEXTED ME the following morning and said she was skipping breakfast to take care of an errand with Reila, so I sat down with Amy, Mia, and Willow. “Not with your girlfriend today?” Mia asked curiously. I didn’t even bother correcting her, “She had something to do.” I munched on one of the giant pieces of bacon right then, swallowing and asking, “Did you three want to go shopping on Saturday?” “I thought you said it was a bad idea?” Amy said. I nodded, “It would have been by yourselves. We’ll have Beth, Reila, probably Livy, and also Beth’s bodyguard with us?” “That’s a large group?” Willow asked. “That’s kind of hard to move around with?” I shrugged, “If you want to get adopted, go with a smaller group. If you just want to shop and get a chance to see more than the university grounds, that’ll be the safest way?” “How do you get to go off-campus so much?” Zoey, another member of our new nest, asked. “My grandmother?” I told her. “Who is she?” “Amanda Westerfield?” I answered. “That is?” She asked, “I’m not from Ames?” she added with the gasps from a couple of her friends added to the sounds around us. I smiled, “You know the new student union building? Westerfield Hall?” She nodded, “Your grandparents gave the money for it?” “I don’t know if they contributed, but it was named in honor of my grandmother. She’s a big deal in AI and nanite technology advances here. She won the Bremer Prize recently?” Her eyes finally signaled some recognition, “So she’s like really smart?” I giggled, “You could say that.” By the end of breakfast, I planned to meet my friends and get picked up by my grandmother and Nikki. I walked with some friends toward the Matisse Center. I soon sat in Screenwriting class, where all our animated scripts were due. We also went over our next assignment, which would be the next Narratives project. “Okay, for this next assignment, I’m going to not just give you the medium of the film, but we’re also going to have everyone focus on the same thematic idea. This film is to be between fifteen and twenty minutes long and should focus on the theme of betrayal.” “That’s all?” Mason, one of our studio members, asked. “Nothing more specific?” Professor Gibney shook his head, “I don’t want to dictate the project for you. I will say it could be a betrayal of love, country, pet, or any other kind of betrayal you can think of?” As we left class, I was already thinking of some ideas. Right then, I also realized that my diaper was undoubtedly getting close to needing a change. I had zero plans to go to one of the HoloNannies, though! I decided to hang out near Beth’s class again and work on my script ideas. By the time her class ended an hour later, I already had three good ideas and ten pages written for each! “Hey,” she said when she saw me. “Hi, Beth,” I told her with a smile, then went up to her and embraced her. She picked me up and discreetly felt my bottom, “Didn’t feel like using the HoloNannies to change?” I made a face that she and Nikki both laughed at. “Would you mind?” I asked sheepishly. She laughed, “If I have to! It’s just wet, right?” I blushed deeper but nodded. Soon, changed out of the diaper and into a fresh one; we headed for the student union and hit one of the pizza places. She ordered two ‘big’ slices and gave me half of one to eat. “You know, this half of a slice is still like half a pizza back home!” She shook her head, “I really would love to see what your proportions look like to me?” “I wonder what would even happen if you went over?” She shrugged, “I know there are Mids and Bigs who have gone over to work with companies in the past?” “Wait, really?” She nodded, “There is a company called Diamond Tours that has become kind of notorious for luring new Littles here?” She took a bite, chewed, and swallowed, “Supposedly, their entire office on the other side is made up of Bigs?” “Actually, I think that’s the company my mom and grandparents used to come here. How do we not know this about their staff, though?” She shrugged, “I’ve only heard bits and pieces through Mom and Dad, but I guess the portal either automatically shrinks them to being just in the tall category there, or they manipulate people themselves?” “So what’s the racket? Convince people to come over, immediately adopt them?” She shrugged, “Obviously, they don’t claim everyone if your mom and her parents made it back?” I nodded, “Then there are idiots like my exchange group?” She nodded, “You’ve already had several adopted.” “Including one of our professors,” I shook my head and took a few more bites. “It was all worth it, though, to meet you,” I said with a smile. She smiled back, “I’m glad you came too!” “Say…” I said nervously, “I had a thought about tomorrow. Before Grandma takes us home, would you be open to going out to dinner and a movie?” She smiled, “Carly Slane, are you asking me out on a date?” I smiled back, “Uh-huh?” “Where are we eating…?” The two of us discussed the ideas Shelby had helped me with, and she agreed to the plan before we went to sneak in some editing time before our class. We got three more scenes edited before our Narratives class began. BETH SAT IN their Narratives class beside Carly and Charlotte, watching as the professor talked about some different depth-of-field effects you could accomplish either during filming or in your post-production edits. The images projected did look really cool, but she felt most of the techniques were above her. A look at Carly showed her intense concentration and a smile, though. ‘She’s such a nerd sometimes!’ she giggled to herself. Professor Wyler lectured and demonstrated the technology for the first thirty minutes of class before saying, “I want to give you all some time to work on your projects as a group since I know many of you are having trouble scheduling time you can meet. This’ll give you at least an extra couple of hours, which I hope will help those struggling groups.” Beth smiled. With the rhythm Carly and she had been getting into, they could make much more progress that afternoon than they had planned! “Before we go, I want to offer everyone one more challenge you must complete by class on Tuesday.” Beth noticed most of the groups stop from the moving they’d just begun; several seemed almost desperate then. “So, the project is to create a studio logo splash clip for the beginning of your films. I will have a few faculty members select their preference and award the top group two million credits, second place, one million, third, seven-fifty, and fourth; as long as you complete it, you will get four hundred thousand. The splash screens should last between five and twenty seconds long. The cooler and more relevant, the better!” There was some excited chatter around the room and some questions before he dismissed everyone. “How is the editing coming?” Charlotte asked her and Carly. “Pretty good?” Carly said. We’re starting to wrap up Act One in our first edit. Beth and I have a pretty good rhythm going and were flying earlier. I think we can get another eight hours in right now and hopefully finish by tomorrow afternoon. Otherwise, we might come in on Saturday.” “Sounds like a plan,” Charlotte said. “Don’t feel like you have to kill yourselves though. We could get some work done on Monday and Tuesday. I’ve already reserved the student who will compose the music for the film.” “Cool,” Beth said. “What about this project?” “We’ll work on it with Ethan, Sophie, and Will,” Charlotte said. “While Carly would be good at this, I want you guys just to focus on the edit?” Beth nodded, “Okay.” “Let me know when you get done. If it’s by Monday, we might schedule a viewing of the rough with everyone.” “Okay,” Carly said. “Come on, Beth, let’s get to work…” She jumped off the chair and pulled her backpack over her shoulders. “Such a taskmaster!” Beth kidded Carly. Carly giggled in response, and they made their way to the editing studio. Nikki checked the room first and then stationed herself to watch over them. “Why don’t I order some food to be delivered?” Beth suggested. “That way, we won’t have to worry about you skipping dinner.” “Sounds great!” Carly told her. “What do you want?” Carly shrugged, “Not pizza? I could maybe go for something like General Tso’s chicken?” “Huh?” Carly looked thoughtful, “Wait, Mom said it’s called General Gao’s here?” Beth nervously nodded. Nikki spoke up, though, “Are you sure you want that? That’s really spicy?” Beth and Carly both laughed, “She probably does,” Beth said. “This one has a crazy spice tolerance. She actually won a back-to-school contest a few weeks ago. You want something, too?” She asked the bodyguard, who had been practically blending into the wall until then. “Sure…” One thing Beth had always appreciated about the local Chinese food place she ordered from was that they would come to find you in a building you were working on. So it was that Carly continued working on editing, even as they took delivery of their food. They’d just made it to the scene in the playroom the day of ‘Bree’s adoption.’ “Why don’t we stop and eat, then we’ll keep going?” Beth suggested. Carly shrugged, and they all gathered around a table on the back side of the room to split up the order. She shook her head at Nikki, watching Carly eat the first bite. She was pretty good about not being a mommy type herself, but you could see she was already planning how to rescue the crazy Little! Carly seemed to have sensed it as she smiled and enjoyed the first bite. “You really can eat that?” Nikki asked. “It’s delicious!” Carly told her. “You want a piece?” Nikki clearly couldn’t believe it was the regular dish, so she used her own chopsticks to take a piece of the meat and placed it in her mouth. She chewed before rapidly chugging some of her drink! “That’s not spicy?” She asked in disbelief! As if to prove a point, Carly grabbed one of the peppers and bit about half of it off into her mouth. “These are great! But really, I’d rate them maybe a mild poblano or jalapeno back home?” She shrugged and kept eating. “She really is an alien…” Nikki muttered, and the three of them laughed! After watching Carly scarf down food that should have been impossible to eat, she watched her switch back to editing and gradually move faster and faster. They did have to stop and enjoy the improv footage from the tea party, though! They were just getting ready to splice some clips together when a knock came on the door, and it opened. I TURNED AND found Charlotte and Sebastian at the door. “Hey guys,” I said, “What’s up?” “Just wanted to see how you two are getting on?” Charlotte asked. “Pretty good,” I told her. “Just about to finish the tea party scene?” They both chuckled, “I wish we could include the original,” Sebastian said. “Be careful with that one, though. I don’t think you violated any of your stupid Little’s rules, but it’s close to the line?” I nodded, “I actually scrubbed the audio from the original files on the system already.” I didn’t tell them I kept a copy in a strongly encrypted file on a personal storage device, though! ‘I know that no one will ever access it who I don’t to, though!’ “So, when do you think you’ll be able to finish this rough cut?” Charlotte asked. I shrugged and looked at the time, “We’ve got about ten more scenes to go; I’m hoping by the time I have to leave to go to the nest, we can be down to two or three left?” “That’s fast; you’re being careful with the cuts?” Sebastian asked. “She is,” Beth said for me. “The parts already look like a finished product to me. She keeps saying there are more things to do, but I sure can’t tell?” I shrugged, “I want to play with the transition effects some more for timing. Some of that, though, doesn’t make sense to get too nit-picky until we have the soundtrack. We also need to add sound effects to some scenes. I’ll work on that early next week, though.” “It sounds like you two have it in hand. Can you let us know when it’s done?” Charlotte asked. “Sure! Why don’t we plan to meet with anyone who wants to see the rough cut around 20 o’clock on Monday?” I said. “Bring your own pizza?” “Sure, we should be able to access one of the small viewing theaters, too,” Sebastian said. “Have a good weekend,” he said, pulling Charlotte from the room and letting us return to the editing. “Think they don’t trust us?” I asked once the door was closed. “No, they definitely do!” Beth said, “I think it’s more the helpless feeling of this part being out of their hands?” “Well, you can’t exactly have a full group working on this part?” I responded. “No, and I think that letting go is tough sometimes,” she smiled beside me. “I can kind of understand? You’re pretty much doing the whole thing right now.” I blushed, “Sorry?” “It’s your major; you should be the one doing it!” I continued working as quickly but carefully as possible. I hated seeing my original self in the early cuts, but I couldn’t help but smile anytime there was a close-up of my new face. I loved the hairstyles they’d used, and the outfits were cute—if only they weren’t as infantile! I couldn’t help but love my new self a lot more, though! The editing passed with a series of steps for each set of shots. Step one was using Beth’s notes to determine which take was the best. She had done a great job, and I couldn’t disagree with her choices on the Edit Decision List she drew up. With the editing software, it was a quick press of options to have all of the camera shots from that take available to quickly glance through the script and see what looked good for a selection. I would alternate close-ups, medium shots, and wide shots depending on what made sense to tell the story. Each time I did a close-up of Beth, I also felt butterflies in my stomach. Charlotte was a professionally fun actress in all of her shots. She was so talented! Little things like a raise of her eyebrow, a slight turn up of her lips, or tensing of her body told the story so well in anything she did! You could take the audio out of the clip and still be able to read what she was saying and doing! That really applied to most of the cast, though! Ava was the one exception. She really struggled to act the part of the daycare owner believably. I could see why Beth had so much footage of the time in the daycare playing because it took multiple takes to get a scene good enough for her. Even then, I found myself using some creative shots and cuts to use her voice and avoid her facial expressions, which tended to be rather dull or unrealistic. I hated the subject matter of the film, but there was a sense of pride in my being as I completed each part of it. It probably helped that even though I enjoyed my appearance, it still took me a moment to recognize myself as the actress in the scenes! To my surprise, it was soon twenty minutes from when I was supposed to be in the dorm, and I had just one last scene to finish! “I want to stay!” I complained, even as I followed Beth’s directions and saved, backed up, and logged out of everything. “I know, but the last thing we want to do is have a curfew violation for you?” I nodded, “Yeah…” As I stood up, I realized we’d never changed my diaper again, and it was practically all hanging below the level of my skirt! Beth had just put her backpack on and smirked, “That’s a little wet…?” “I noticed,” I said, looking at the clock. “Do you think you can deal with it until you get back to your nest?” Beth asked. “Time is running out?” “If you carry me?” I said with a sigh. “Just don’t leak on me,” she said half-seriously. “They’re usually pretty good about not doing that. But no promises?” She risked it, gathering me up and walking beside Nikki quickly to the dorms. When we reached Sanders Hall, she sat me down at the door, and I grimaced. “Sorry, Beth. I did leak on you, it looks like.” Thankfully, her jacket was waterproof, but there was a definite spot on her side where my diaper contacted her. “It’s okay, Carly, that’ll teach me to make sure we check your diaper more often! Get inside and get Miss Lilly to change you quickly before you leak on anything else!” she advised as she knelt down and risked getting wet again with a hug. “See you in the morning,” I told her, “Love you,” I added softly. “Love you too,” she smiled at me. I was just crossing the lobby to the elevator when I saw Mackenzie. “Well, hello there,” she said, “I haven’t seen you all week except in the pool!” I blushed, “Sorry, it’s been a busy week, and I’ve been working on that film project.” “Is that where you’re coming from now?” I nodded, “Yeah, we were trying to get as much done today as we could.” “Too busy to change that diapee?” I squirmed under her gaze as she knelt in front of me, clearly able to see the soaked diaper hanging below my skirt! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave a comment! My writing drought has continued through this week, but I'm hoping this weekend that I may have a shot at writing more again. We'll see what my mindset is like. Unless I have a massively productive weekend, we'll definitely be back on once per week again for a while. Thanks for your patience here!

As promised. There is a lot going on in this chapter. I'm curious what everyone wants to think. Also, do you like the dotted lines? I am trying something new to see if it helps. Enjoy, my friends. Chapter 26 - The Kiddy Table Avery wasn’t sure where Darlene was taking him. His feet shuffled behind Darlene's determined stride, his mind racing with curiosity and anticipation. The only thing he knew about this place was that it was a restaurant with a name he couldn't quite grasp. "Aegean Palette?" he silently attempted to pronounce, stumbling over the unfamiliar combination of letters. Who would name a restaurant something so complicated? As they passed out from the alleyway of the tall building, his thoughts were interrupted by the sight of tall evergreen trees lining a narrow lane, creating a barrier between them and their destination. As they continued down the path, Avery couldn't help but wonder if this obscure location meant the restaurant wasn't doing well. But as they emerged from behind the final cluster of trees, the scent of fresh herbs and spices filled his nose, instantly washing away any doubts or reservations. "Can you smell it, Avery?" Darlene's voice rang out joyfully as she gestured toward the quaint building before them, hidden behind tall skyscrapers and trees. "That's the best Greek and Italian cuisine you'll ever find." Avery inhaled deeply, savoring the tantalizing aroma that seemed out of place in the bustling downtown city. The restaurant itself looked as though it had been plucked from the idyllic Greek countryside and placed next to a peaceful river hidden from view. With its brick walls and vibrant geranium posts adorning the entrance, it was a stark contrast to the surrounding urban landscape. Despite his initial skepticism about its location, Avery couldn't deny that there was something alluring and charming about this hidden gem of a restaurant. And as he followed Darlene inside, he knew that this would be an experience unlike any other. “Let's go in and make sure he has our seats. The restaurant was only expecting four, but I added Christy at the last second. Normally, a restaurant like this won’t do favors for customers if they don’t make reservations in advance, but let's say my sisters and I are regulars. We're almost like family here.” As Avery followed Darlene inside the restaurant, he first noticed the smells and how a tall, gangly, and well-dressed man with an infectious smile was standing next to a hostess stand's wooden podium. “Welcome, Ms. Malatesta. I don’t think we have seen you here on a Monday. What happened to your regular Wednesday meet-up with your sisters.” He stared at Avery, realizing this was the fourth person she had called for reservations. “Let’s just say I had a real shitty day at work, and I need to unwind with my sisters,” Darlene replied. To Dimitris, Avery looked very nervous, and Avery didn’t realize he was up close to Darlene like an anxious child. Dimitris looked over at Avery in his messy hair and untucked shirt. From the looks, he wasn’t their normal clientele. “And who is the young man that is accompanying you this fine evening?” Dimitris smiled at him and gave him a warm half-bow as if inviting him in. Avery felt like he was talking to him as a child, but in fact, he wasn’t used to this type of atmosphere in a restaurant. “Oh, this is Avery, a coworker of mine.” Darlene paused as she thought about how to best explain this without seeming odd. “He is joining us today because we both had a bad day at work, and I thought he needed to unwind a little. When I learned he never heard of this restaurant. I told him about it and how I come here once a week to unwind and sometimes on the weekend for special occasions. I thought maybe I could get you another customer addicted to this place, just as my sisters and I are.” “That is really nice of you, Ms. Malatesta.” Dimitris turned to face Avery, who felt incredibly out of place in such a fancy establishment. “Nice to meet you, Avery. Do you have a last name?” He looked confused about why he would ask such a question. Darlene looked down at Avery and nudged him in the side. “It is ok; calling people by their last name here is customary. I have tried for years to get him to call me Darlene, but he refuses.” Dimitris had a comical and infectious smile when she said this. “Well, Ms. Malatesta, you know that isn’t proper, and I am all about proper.” Even though he didn’t laugh, you can tell from his eyes that he was laughing. “Sage, Avery Sage is my full name,” Avery said as his eyes kept darting around, feeling out of place. Before this, the most upscale dining experience he had ever had was at Olive Garden, and that was only a handful of times when his foster families treated him on special occasions that were in celebration of someone else and not for him. “Welcome, Mr. Sage. It is my pleasure and the pleasure of Aegean Palettee to have you dine with us tonight. I hope you have a divine experience. Anything less would be an insult to us.” Dimitris did a half-bow once again. Darlene's voice trembled a little as she spoke, "I know this isn't ideal, and I apologize for the inconvenience, but I have a fifth guest I invited. With everything that has happened, I really needed her to come with us." She couldn't help but feel guilty for bringing an unexpected guest and knew this wasn’t proper, but at the same time, she felt like she had no other choice. "Can you please find a way to accommodate us? I would be so appreciative," she pleaded, hoping Dimitris would understand her predicament. Dimitris's eyes widened in concern as he scanned the reservation log, seeing that the restaurant was on track to be completely packed that night. He groaned inwardly, knowing they had already made a notable exception for Darlene and brought her in on a Monday with such short notice. Dimitri looked up and saw a look of disappointment on Darlene's face as she realized it was full, and it was like a stab to his heart, making it clear that he had failed to meet her, one of the restaurant’s best customers. “Dimitris, I understand if you can’t, but if you can do anything.” He thought for a second. “I have an idea that is a little unprofessional. I have a small cardboard table in the back. I can place a nice tablecloth that matches the decor of this play and lay it out nicely for two people to sit together. I am sorry there is no way I can fit all of you together. All I have for you is a round table that barely fits four people. If I squeeze more, it won’t look right, and the owner will be upset. Presentation is everything here.” Darlene was actually relieved that there was a solution. “That would be perfect. I would really appreciate it.” She smiled. Dimitris gave his little half-bow. “Let me set it up; give me 10 minutes to make it look like it fits into this place.” Darlene smiled and started to walk out for a second. “Oh, Ms. Malatesta, can I talk too quickly for a second.” Darelene looked at Avery. “It is ok. Can you go outside and wait for Christy? I will only be a second.” Avery nodded and walked outside, not thinking anything of it, but Darlene was confused. As Darlene approached Dimitris, Dimitris grabbed Darelene’s hand gently and patted it. “This restaurant prides itself on being unique, quaint, and professional. We have a dress code here, which I know you are familiar with. Although Avery technically fits the dress code, he is still a little unpresentable. Could you please ask him to tuck his shirt in, pull the pant leg out of his sock, and brush his hair? I don’t mean to be rude, and I didn’t want to offend him in front of you.” Darlene giggled a little. “Oh, Dimitri, I should have known. With everything that happened today, It didn’t register in my mind. On any other day, I would have him be more presentable. It is also a reflection of me. So, I appreciate the honesty.” Darlene patted Dimitris's hand back. “I will take care of it.” As Avery stepped outside, the warm sun and cool air hit his face. Even tucked so far inside between the buildings, the bustling sounds of the city filled his ears. He looked up and saw Christi walking towards him; a look of confusion was on her face as she scanned her surroundings. Suddenly, her gaze landed on Avery, and her face lit up with recognition. "Oh, good. I am in the right spot!" she exclaims, her voice carrying over the surrounding noise. Avery smiled and waved back at her. "I know, a strange spot for a restaurant," he replied, gesturing to the alleyway from which they both had come from. Christ walked casually up, putting her iPhone away, which she was using to help find the place. “Wow, Darlene likes the nice and secluded restaurants I see. You can tell from the outside that this place is something of a unique spot. It has been a few months since I have eaten at such a place like this.” Avery laughed a little as he heard Christy say this. “Yeah, I know. I was expecting something like Chilies, and then here we are.” He paused and looked at Christy. She seemed more comfortable and relaxed about a place like this than he was, but he did his best not to show it. “I agree it has been a long time. I sure hope it isn’t expensive.” As soon as he said this, he realized he had shown his ignorance. Christy giggled a little. “Avery, this place is far from reasonable. Just look at the outside. It speaks of either Italian, German, or Greek food. The location has to be so expensive that it is tucked away between tall office buildings as if it is a place of its own.” Avery's face went flush as she told him this. He tried to think of something that wouldn’t make him look stupid in front of Christy. “I know, but I wish it was. I do like good food, though.” He smiled, looking up at Christy, knowing he never had any real authentic cultural food. Just then, Darlene came out of the restaurant. “Oh, hi, Christy. Did you have any problems finding this place?” She asked. “No, Ms. Malatesta, I did not,” Christy replied. “ Oh, come on, Christy. You can call me Darlene. I don’t like formal approaches to names. It is so. How do I say impersonal?” Christy smiled. “That is good. I would like it better to call you by your first name.” In mid-conversation, Christy's gaze was drawn to something unusual, causing Avery to visibly startle and blush. Darlene had reached over to straighten out the disheveled appearance of his clothing, carefully smoothing his shirt between his pants and onesie. Tucking his shirt into his pants with a practiced ease. Darlene’s hand slipped between the waistband of his pants and the soft fabric of his onesie, making contact with the diaper he wore underneath. She then leaned down to untuck his pant leg from his bunched-up socks. As she completed this task, a realization dawned on her, and she felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. "I am so sorry for that, Avery," Darlene stammered, glancing toward Christy. "There is a strict dress code at this establishment." Darlene's actions took Christy aback, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion as she tried to make sense of it all. She could feel Avery's cheeks burning with embarrassment, and it made her uncomfortable. She stumbled over her words, desperately trying to ease the tension and make Avery feel at ease. "Avery, what kind of cuisine do you think they serve here? The pungent aroma of garlic wafted through the air every time the door opened." The restaurant was bustling with chatter and the clinking of silverware, giving off a warm and inviting atmosphere. Avery's heart raced as Christy's eyes watched the scene unfold, frozen in humiliation. How could he deny what Darlene had just done right in front of Christy? He didn't want to act out his feelings as anger built inside of him for the humiliating act. "I don't know..." Avery stammered, his face still red with shame and guilt. Even Darlene, usually so confident, couldn't meet anyone's gaze as she, too, blushed with regret. Silence filled the air as they all struggled with the incident. The alley was quiet for a few moments until two figures emerged, walking side by side. Darlene's sisters, Larisa and Ashley, were chatting animatedly as they made their way to her. Larisa's long dark brown hair was tied back in a neat ponytail, the ends brushing against her back with each step she took. It was her usual go-to hairstyle, effortlessly chic yet practical. As soon as they reached Darlene, she pulled Larisa into a tight hug with a broad smile on her face. "Well, well, well, look who decided to ditch the jeans and dress up for work," Darlene playfully teased. Larisa pushed back with a laugh, her eyes sparkling with joy. "I had a formal presentation today, thank you very much. And then someone called an urgent meeting without giving me time to change into my comfortable clothes." Darlene turned to Ashley, who was sexy and flaunting as always, and hugged her. Ashley had her flame-red hair down to her shoulders, and the sides of her hair were braided to the back of her head today. Avery couldn’t take his eyes off of Ashley. Her dress clung to her curves in a way that was both comfortable and revealing. It looked to be made of luxurious emerald green velvet that shimmered with a subtle sheen under the autumnal light. The fabric was thick enough to provide warmth on a crisp fall night but light enough to move fluidly with her walk. The dress had a deep v-neck that plunged down to just below her collarbone, teasing the site of her cleavage. The neckline was framed by a delicate band of emerald green lace that added a touch of femininity. The waist was cinched with a thin, gold belt that accentuated the hourglass shape of the dress. The skirt flowed down to her knees in a cascade of soft folds, hugging her hips gently before flaring out slightly at the hem. The rich green color of the dress was offset by a pair of peep-toe heels in a deep burgundy shade. The heels added height and drama to the outfit, and their color echoed the fallen leaves that swirled around her ankles. Darlene hugged and talked to her sister for a few minutes outside the restaurant. Avery felt a jab at his side when Christy noticed Avery looking over Ashley. “Your tongue is hanging out.” She giggled as it snapped Avery back. “Oh huh, oh, I was just lost in thought,” Avery blushed. “I am sure you were,” Christy smiled. “No, it wasn’t like.” Avery started to say when Darlene said. “Shall we go have dinner?” Breaking the awkward conversation up. Upon entering, Dimitris stood tall and elegant by the waiter's podium, his face adorned with a gentle smile as always. "Welcome, ladies and gentlemen," he greeted with a slight nod towards Avery. His voice was smooth and rich, betraying hints of a Greek accent. "Follow me, please. Your tables are ready and awaiting your presence." He gestured gracefully for them to follow as he led the way through the bustling restaurant, his steps light and confident. The smell of freshly cooked food wafted through the air, mingling with the subtle scent of aromatic herbs and spices. The warm lighting cast a cozy glow over the space, making it feel like a home away from home. Soft music played in the background as the sound of chatter and clinking glasses filled their ears as they were ushered to their seats, ready to indulge in a delicious dining experience. Avery stood back from Darlene as he followed everyone, still embarrassed and upset about what Darlene had done a few minutes ago. He walked quietly between Darlene, her sisters, and Christy. “Well, Malatesta Lady’s, I got a nice table right here in the back of the restaurant, along with a small table for two.” He looked at Christy and Avery. “My lady, what would your name be?” Dimitris asked. “Christy Evans.” She smiled as she took her hand out to shake his. Dimitris shook her hand and replied. “Welcome, Ms Evans. I hope you find this dining experience to be memorable.” Darlene and her sisters stood by the table, eagerly anticipating Dimitris' arrival. As expected, the charming restaurant host pulled out each chair with effortless grace, neatly placing a napkin on each of their laps. However, Avery seemed preoccupied and carelessly took his seat without acknowledging the beautiful display. Christy, always attentive, noticed his distraction and quickly followed suit, gracefully settling in next to him to ensure he felt included. Dimitris, ever the professional, smoothly turned to see them both seated and discreetly rolled his eyes before making his way to the smaller table for two. Dimitris approached the small table. He delicately unfolded Avery's napkin and started to place it on his lap. Avery instinctively jumped back, confused by the gesture. "I didn't spill anything?" he blurted out, feeling embarrassed. Christy leaned over quickly, sensing Dimitris’ surprise at Avery's reaction. "It's alright, Avery. In restaurants like this, it is customary for the waiter to place the napkin in your lap," she explained with a smile. Avery blushed but accepted Dimitris's gesture, allowing him to place the napkin on his lap. Christy tried her best to hide her amusement, pretending to understand Avery's confusion. She had grown up in a wealthy family and was accustomed to these customs, having experienced them numerous times with her family and dates. However, she found it odd that Avery was so unfamiliar with them. He wasn't like the other men she had been around – they were all self-confident and sure of themselves, while he seemed innocent and unsure. She couldn't help but wonder about his past and what had shaped him into the person he was now. Most men would be trying their hardest to charm her or impress her, but Avery was different. He seemed oblivious to women's advances, or perhaps he was simply not interested in them at all. She couldn't quite figure him out yet. Either way, he was different, and she liked that. As Dimitris left, the room seemed to shrink in on itself, the silence becoming almost suffocating. Desperate to fill the void, Christy spoke up with a tremble in her voice. "You know, John scares the shit out of me too. Maybe that's why we were both sent to the IT department." She let out a slightly nervous laugh, trying to break the tension. "I'm so grateful for that." Avery shifted in his seat, feeling uneasy at the mention of John. "Yeah, it's a relief that they installed the badges," he replied cautiously. But then he hesitated, his mind replaying all the events that led up to this security measure. "But...I wish it didn't have to come to this," he admitted with a heavy sigh. "I wish I could have handled things better." Christy gave him a sympathetic look, knowing how much Avery blamed himself for what happened with John. "Don't beat yourself up over it, Avery. John is just an asshole no matter what anyone does or says." She tried to lighten the mood with a smile, but she could see the weight still lingered on Avery's shoulders. Realizing she had touched upon a sensitive topic, Christy quickly changed the subject. “So why don’t we just change the subject and figure out what we are going to order.” Christy and Avery observed their surroundings while Darlene watched. A nagging instinct urged her to make sure Avery was okay. She couldn't explain why, but she would have felt more comfortable if they were all sitting together. Across the room, Larisa caught Darlene's gaze on Avery and spoke up. "He'll be fine. Now, can you tell us what's happening?" This question snapped Darlene back to reality, reminding her of the day's events. As Darlene attention was refocused, her voice began to tremble with barely contained anger as she unloaded. "Can you believe it? They're blaming me for everything that went down on Thursday. They said I was the one who instigated the aggression. And John? He's getting off scot-free without any warning or consequences. But that's not all - they're taking 'special precautions' now to prevent this from happening again. They even had the nerve to install security badges over the weekend." Darlene's jaw clenched, and her eyes burned with fury as she recounted the injustice done to her by those in charge. As Laurisa and Ashley listened intently to Darlene's dilemma, Dimitris glided over to Avery and Christy’s small table. "Would you like to hear the specials?" he asked, his voice laced with charm. Avery, feeling out of place in such a fancy restaurant, looked at the menu in confusion as the waiter handed it to him. The pages were filled with unfamiliar dishes that he couldn't even begin to pronounce. Some had ingredients he had never heard of before, and others seemed too fancy for his simple taste buds. Looking over at Christy for guidance, Avery saw her smiling warmly at Demetri. "Yes, please," she responded graciously, relieving Avery from the pressure of having to reply. He felt grateful for her quick thinking as he continued to feel nervous and out of place in this extravagant setting. Dimitris recited a long list of intricate dishes, each with a complicated name and a list of ingredients that Avery could barely comprehend. “And finally, we have Ossobuco con risotto, Branzino al sale, & Moussaka with lamb," Demetri Paused as he looked over to Avery and Christy. He tried to look interested and knowledgeable, but his mind was spinning. Avery looked at Darlene, and she was busy chatting with her sisters. He then looked over to Christy. Christy could tell Avery was overwhelmed as she looked up to Dimitris. “I would like some more time to go over the menu. Everything you said sounds delicious.” Feeling out of place and unsure of what to order, Avery anxiously scanned the menu once more. From "Parmigiana di Melanzane" to "Spaghetti alla Carbonara," every dish had a carefully crafted name that sounded like a work of art. He looked up at Dimitris again, hoping for some help. Christy chimed in, "But before you leave, maybe you can suggest a reasonably priced Cabernet?" Dimitris nodded confidently, "I have just the one - Silver Oak from Alexander Valley. It's exquisite." A smile spread across Christy's face as she replied, "That sounds perfect, thank you." With a slight bow, Dimitris walked over to attend to Darlene and her sisters' table who were still chatting away. He could hear them talking. “You can’t be serious; they blamed you for helping Avery!” Ashley almost shouted, and Dimitris gave her a look with a finger to his lips, silently asking her to quiet down. Just before he was about to tell them about today's special, he noticed that Darlene had a few tears going down her face. She quickly whipped them away. “You ok, Ms Maltese?” Dimitris said with a concerned look. “Yes, I am just a rough day.” She tried her best to put on a smile but couldn’t. “Well, I hope we can make your day better.” He smiled as he recited the menu. Each of the girls listened and quickly made their selection. After they each made their selection, Larisa quickly placed an order of drinks before he could ask. “We will all take one of your rosemary gin and tonics. And make it a double for her. They are on my tab.” Demetri smiled. “No, mam, it will be one the house. You all are like family here.” He smiled as he memorized their order. Just before he left, he quickly said to the three. “Avery, the young man looks like he may need help with the menu. He looked bewildered. I didn’t want to embarrass him.” He then nodded and walked off to get the drinks. Laurasia spoke up. “He is right. I was watching him fidget a good bit while Demetri was telling him the menu.” Laurisa carefully watched as Darlene was about to get up to help. She grabbed her hand. “Darlene, let's just see what happens.” Darlene looked puzzled. “But he needs help.” Lauris was quick to reply. “He is with a Christy, so let's just see what happens.” Laurasia was paying attention not only to Avery but also to Darlene. She knew there was something going on in Darlene’s mind. She could read the concern on Darlene’s face. “You don’t normally take this much interest in an employee at your work; why him?” “What, oh. Ah, I don’t have any interest in him. I am just trying to protect him from John.” She fidgeted with her napkin as Laurasia watched. “You sure that is it?” “Yes, I am sure,” Darleen snapped back as Laurasia dropped the subject. Ashley watched the tension rise for a second as she blurted in. “What are we going to do about this John character?” Both Darlene and Laurasia refocused their attention on Ashley as they contemplated their next move. Dimitris returned with the bottle of wine Christy had ordered. The wine bottle was clearly meant to impress Avery and Christy. His hands delicately poured a small sample for Christy, who swirled it in her glass and nodded in approval. "This is an exquisite; good recommendation, thank you," she purred, feeling refreshed after tasting the flavors of the wine. Just as Dimitris was about to pour some for Avery, the young man spoke up nervously. "I-I'm not old enough to drink," his face turning pink with embarrassment. Dimitris quickly pulled back the bottle, his expression shifting from friendly to stern in an instant. "My apologies, sir. I just figured..." Avery hung his head in shame, realizing that he had once again felt like he was being treated like a child. After all, he still was wearing diapers like a toddler. But he couldn't blame Dimitris for not assuming he was underage with the company he was with, all of them easily old enough to drink. Christy quickly spoke up and gave Dimitris her dinner order to break the mood. Dimitris again turned his attention to Avery as he fumbled through the menu, struggling to pronounce any of the fancy dishes listed. "Um, I'll have the...spaghetti meal?" he asked tentatively, feeling even more out of place in this posh restaurant. Dimitris couldn't contain his amusement and let out a laugh. "Do you mean the Spaghetti alla Carbonara?" he said with a condescending smirk. Avery's face flushed red with mortification as he mumbled a yes, wanting nothing more than to disappear underneath the table. As the tension went to him, he could feel the warm sensation spreading between his legs and prayed that no one else could smell the evidence of his humiliation. “no, not in front of Christy,” He thought to himself as the diaper swelled and contained it quite well. Avery continued to fidget in his seat, feeling embarrassed and foolish for not knowing what he had ordered. The warmth from the wet diaper only added to his discomfort. “You, ok? You know what you ordered, right?”. Christy asked, seeing the sad look on Avery’s face. "It's just spaghetti," he stammered, trying to cover up his mistake. Christy chuckled at his nervousness. "Don't worry, you can't really go wrong with anything here." But Avery couldn't shake off the embarrassment. When Christy asked if he knew what Carbonara was, he felt even more ashamed for not having a clue. He couldn't bring himself to meet her gaze as she explained the dish. “Avery, you should just have asked. There is no shame in not knowing. Carbonara is wonderful. It is made with guanciale (cured pork), eggs, Pecorino Romano cheese, spaghetti pasta, and lots of black pepper.” As he listened, he felt small and inadequate in her presence. "I...I didn't know," he mumbled, wishing he had just asked instead of trying to appear knowledgeable. "It sounds delicious," he added meekly, hoping to salvage some dignity in front of Christy. There was some silence afterward, and then Christy broke the silence. “Can I ask you a personal question?” There was a pause as Avery felt so out of place in this restaurant, hiding a wet diaper underneath. What was going to happen if he needed to pee. What would he do? Could his diaper still contain it? These were his thoughts just before Christy asked the question and broke the moment. “Ah, sure, ask?” Avery shifts in the chair nervously. “Is it me? Do I make you nervous? Did I do something wrong?” Christy watched to see the behavior. “It is just today. You have really been off, and I felt like you were avoiding me some today?” Christy took a few good sips of her wine as she talked. “No, No, it isn’t you. It is me.” In addition to feeling that everything was his fault. Avery didn’t want to say that he had never been on a real date, and this was the closest thing to a date. He had never been in a fancy restaurant like this and had no idea how to act. On top of all that, he had to wear a diaper in hiding so that he wouldn’t wet his pants, which was now wet. Avery paused as he tried to think of his next words carefully without looking up at Christy. “I feel like I am the problem, not John. I caused all this. I should have approached everything differently. John and his co-workers wouldn’t taunt you. You were doing fine before I arrived. Now, I got Darlene written up and trouble at work when she was just trying to protect me.” Tears slide down Avery. The day finally broke him. “I am the problem, not you.” —----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Darlene's heart clenched as she watched Avery's tears fall; her instinct to comfort him was strong. Laurisa observed and could tell what Darlene was about to do. She placed her hand on hers and stopped her once again. "Let's watch for a little longer, see if he stops crying," Laurisa whispered. Darlene couldn't help but feel strange, almost like she was in the middle of a play and didn't know her lines. She longed to go over and soothe Avery, but something held her back. Did Christy say something cruel to him? Or did he wet himself? A million thoughts raced through her mind, making it hard to focus on anything else. But then Laurisa spoke again, breaking Darlene from her reverie. "Tell me more about this John character," she said in a low voice. Darlene's eyes flashed with determination. Ashley then interjected. "I want to come up with a plan to make him pay for what he's done to my sister. We sisters stick together," she declared a hint of deviousness and excitement in her tone. —----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Christy's heart constricted as she watched tears flow down Avery's face. She felt helpless, unsure of how to comfort him. This wasn't the reaction she was used to from men, especially not the confident and callous ones like John. Growing up, she had been taught that men were supposed to be tough and emotionless. But now, faced with Avery's vulnerable and raw emotion, she realized how wrong those teachings were. Feeling lost for words, Christy reached for a glass of wine and handed it to Avery. "Take a sip," she urged, "you need it more than I do." Despite the fact that he was underage, Christy didn't care. All she wanted was to ease his pain in any way she could. Avery took several gulps of wine as Christy nervously looked around to make sure Dimitris wasn’t in sight. She knew her actions were improper, but she couldn't bring herself to care. "Avery," she began hesitantly, "I've had my own troubles with John long before you came along. And while they may not have been as bad as this, Bryan always did his best to intervene and help me. John has such little regard for women...Sometimes, I start to believe that I am inferior, too." She paused for a moment before adding bitterly, "I'm the only woman in his department who has lasted this long, and that's largely thanks to Bryan's support. And just so you know, he's also trying his best to help you now. He sees so much potential in you." Tears continued to stream down Avery's face as he grabbed a napkin to wipe them away. "Thank you, Christy," his voice breaking with emotion. "It means a lot to hear that." Dimitris came back with the main course meals, placing one in front of Christy and the other in front of Avery. The Spaghetti alla Carbonara that Avery ordered was served in a shallow bowl. Spaghetti noodles were lightly coated in a creamy, golden sauce, which was speckled with flecks of black pepper and small bits of crispy bacon. Shreds of freshly shaved Parmesan cheese and a sprig of parsley garnished the dish. The dish was rich and savory, with notes of garlic, pancetta, and butter. “Looks good, Avery.” Christy held up her fork with a bite of her own dish on it. “Bonniette”.As she tasted her dish, Avery just smiled and took a bite of his dish for the first time. The first bite was a burst of creamy, cheesy sauce that coated the palate. The salty, savory flavor of pancetta was balanced by the sharp bite of garlic and the warmth of black pepper. He had to admit he never tasted anything so tasty. As he took his second bite, some of the creamy cheese sauce fell onto the top of his shirt, and he didn’t even notice as he was enjoying his food thoroughly. The food was heavenly. Christy stifled her laughter as she observed him devour his food in a frenzy. Either he was starving or had never tasted such deliciousness before! Meanwhile, Christy savored each bite, taking her time to truly appreciate the flavors. "Slow down and enjoy your food," she teased, taking a leisurely sip of wine. "We're not at McDonald's, and there's no rush here." They both chuckled at the thought of being kicked out of a fancy restaurant for eating too quickly. Avery tried his best to slow down and eat a more reasonable pace. Dimitris approached Darlene and her sister's table, his steps light and graceful as he carried a large platter filled with mouth-watering dishes. Darlene couldn't help but notice Avery devouring his food with haste, lacking the refinement that was expected in their social circle. She found herself growing more curious about his background with each passing moment. Dimitris carefully placed the main course meal in front of Darlene, followed by Ashley and then Laurisa, creating a beautiful presentation for their dinner. The aroma of authentic Greek cuisine wafted through the air, teasing their senses and making their mouths water. Each dish was a work of art, with vibrant colors and intricate details that showcased the chef's skill. "Let ‘s enjoy!" Ashley exclaimed eagerly as she began to dig into her own food. With one bite, the rich and savory flavors exploded on their taste buds, filling them with delight. As they both joyed the pleasure of the food, Ashley couldn't help but bring up the topic of John again as she wanted to know more. She leaned in, her eyes sparking with curiosity. "So, what do you know about John? Can you give me any more details?" Darlene's face soured at the mention of his name. "Not much. Just that he works for DNA Pharmica and is a total jerk." Laurasia, always one to remain neutral, chimed in. "Do you know if he has any hobbies?" Darlene stabbed at her food with her fork, hatred evident in her tone. "Besides being an ass and working out, not really." Ashley took another bite of her meal before continuing. "And he's straight, right?" "As straight as he can be," Darlene replied sarcastically. Ashley's eyes lit up mischievously as she asked another question. "Could you possibly access his iPhone data from work?" Both Darlene and Laurasia stopped eating, their attention fully on Ashley now. "Why would I want to do that?" Darlene questioned, suspicion coloring her voice. "Maybe your little sister wants to pay him a visit," Ashley said with a devilish grin, knowing exactly how to push Darlene's buttons. “No, you're not getting involved,” Darlene exclaimed, her voice rising in agitation. “John is a ticking time bomb, and I won't let you be the next victim of his rage.” Ashley's expression hardened as she retorted, “Don't underestimate me, Darlene. I've dealt with men like him before. And I have ways of making them talk.” Laurasia interjected with concern, “But what if he figures out who you are?” “I'm a master at disguise, being men’s desire, and getting them to open up,” Ashley replied confidently. I've been in the escort business for over seven years, and no one has ever discovered my true identity.” “But what about the risk?” Darlene pressed, her eyes flashing with worry. “I am sure I can find a way to get close to him,” Ashley declared. “And once I do, I'll make sure he confesses his hatred for Avery or finds something that will ruin him.” The three women continued to debate Darlene’s dilemma, their voices growing more intense as they discussed Ashley’s dangerous plan. Darlene and Laurasia tried to convince Ashley that her idea was reckless, put them all at risk, and not to do it. but she remained stubborn to drop the topic Avery had finished his dinner for some time while Christy slowly worked on completing her dinner. “So, have you seen any good movies this weekend?” Avery perched up a little. “Yes, I saw Free Guy.“ As he said this, he realized he had seen that with Darlene, which he wasn’t about to admit to. Avery wanted to impress Christy, but he couldn’t think of anything else to say. “I have been thinking about it with all my spare time lately; I would like to a read book. Do you have any suggestions? I remember you said you liked reading.” Christy smiled. She loved reading. She thought for a second as she remembered Avery mostly liked fantasy and sci-fi movies. “Have you tried the Harry Potter series? I know it has been around for a while, and it is fun and easy to read.” Avery blushed a little as he had only seen the Harry Potter movies, which he loved. He really didn’t want to admit that he hadn’t read that. “I have,” Avery lied as he felt a pit in his stomach. “I wanted to read something more recent and maybe outside of my normal taste. What are you reading right now?” Avery wanted so badly to show interest in her things. Just as Christy was about to answer the question, Dimitri showed up with a large dessert plate, two smaller plates, and two spoons. Darlene had ordered you both a dessert to share. Avery looked over to Darlene’s table and saw that they were already sharing what looked like the same dessert. Ashley and Laurisa were in heavy conversation as Darlene looked over at Avery and tried to give me a smile, but Avery turned away, still upset with the whole tucking his pants in. As Dimitris left, Christy finished the sentence: “Right now, I am reading a book called The Passengers by John Marrs. In a way, it reminds me a lot of The Hunger Games.” Christy motioned for Avery to take the first bite of the Tiramisu. He dug his spoon in and got a little too large of a portion of cake as he tried to fit some of the Tiramisu in his mouth, and some dropped on his shirt and napkin on his lap. He quickly tried to remove what was on his shirt with his napkin as it smudged a little. Christy pretended not to notice and took a bite of the Tiramisu as she explained the gist of the book. “The book centers around the widespread adoption of self-driving cars as the new, safer standard. However, eight individuals from diverse backgrounds are caught in a perilous situation when disaster strikes. Their distress is captured by cameras hidden in their vehicles; it is broadcast to millions of people worldwide. Ultimately, the public will have to decide: Who deserves to be saved? And who should be sacrificed first?” “Sounds interesting. Maybe I will read that.” Avery talked, his mouth full of another bite from the desert. This wasn’t the first time he spoke with his mouth full. Several times during dinner, Christy wanted to tell him to chew with his mouth closed but stopped herself. It didn’t bother her, but she found it rather comical. All in all, she was enjoying herself with Avery in between awkward moments. She had never really eaten with someone who was so clueless about a restaurant like this. It was like taking a kid out to a fancy restaurant for the first time. Except he wasn’t a kid. —---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As the conversation finally dropped over John and what to do with him, Darlene paid the bill for everyone, including Avery and Christy, even as Laurasia and Ashley protested. “It was my turn to pay anyway, and I appreciate you all coming to let me vent my frustrations. It has helped.” Ashley looked over at Avery and Christy. They were laughing about something. “Looks like the two kiddos are getting along.” Darlene turned and noticed this. She had to admit she was jealous a little. Laurasia was very observant of Darlene and watched her several times through the night look over at Avery. There was more to Avery being a coworker than she could put her finger on. She didn’t want to bring it up in front of Ashley, so she thought she would talk to Darlene privately in person or on the phone later. Ashley was a little intoxicated, as she had no appointments tonight and was enjoying herself. She looked at Darlene. “Shall we go over to the kiddy table and tell them we are leaving, or leave them be.” She giggled. Laurasia elbowed her sister. “Be nice.” She knew her sister could get sarcastic and sometimes say things that shouldn’t be said. “Just saying it got to be the kiddy table since one is in diapers.” She laughed to herself. “But ok, I will behave.” Darlene folded her napkin, placed it on the table, and stood up. Darlene's voice was laced with a sense of disappointment as the dinner was coming to an end. She stood up, grabbed her purse, and hugged each of her sisters good night. Christy couldn't help but notice as everyone else started to stand up and hug one another. She thought to herself, how nice it must be to be so close to your siblings. “I think they are leaving, which means we should be going,” she quietly said to Avery, who simply nodded and smiled. Avery wanted to tell her how much he enjoyed spending time with her, but fear kept his words locked inside. As Christy stood up, folding her napkin neatly and placing it on the table, she spoke in a soft, sweet voice, "We should do this again sometime. Maybe somewhere less expensive." Avery's smile faltered for a moment before he replied, "Yes, I would like that." Avery's stomach dropped with dismay as he shifted his weight, feeling the unmistakable squish of a soaked diaper beneath him. The slick, plastic material pressed against his skin, and the warm wetness made him feel like a toddler again. He could even see the bulging outline of the saturated diaper through his pants, a constant reminder of his embarrassing situation. His cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he slowly stood up, hoping no one had noticed his predicament. His face burned with shame as he wadded up his napkin and tossed it onto the table. Darlene had just joined them, breaking the uncomfortable silence. "I hope you both enjoyed your evening," she said with a forced smile, her eyes falling upon the food smudges on Avery's shirt. Without thinking, she reached over to grab the wadded-up napkin and began to dip it into Avery’s ice water to clean him off. Darlene's expression changed instantly as she remembered the previous incident with Avery outside the restaurant. She could feel Christy's eyes burning into him with a mix of confusion and disgust at what she was about to do. Avery was standing there, blushing and obviously unhappy. Darlene quickly dropped the napkin and tried to pretend nothing out of the ordinary was happening. Before things could get any more awkward, Darlene spoke up again. "Well, Christy, it was lovely of you to join us tonight. I'll be taking Avery back home now." The tension between them was palpable as they all walked out of the restaurant in uncomfortable silence. As they said their goodbyes outside, Avery felt a mix of anger and shame towards Darlene and himself. He knew Darlene was just trying to help, but he couldn't shake off the humiliation he felt at that moment. All he wanted was to be alone and deal with his own emotions.

Chapter 19: Not the Same as Me Note: In this chapter, a character uses offensive language about a person with disabilities. This is not an endorsement of that behavior. I shivered as I held the ice pack against my forehead, but I had no one to blame but myself for the situation I found myself in on Saturday morning. This morning, I had again kept up the pretense that the bedwetting pills had given me some annoying headaches. I had gotten out of bed just in time to snag the last of the pancakes that Dad had made for breakfast. From the look on Mom’s face as I entered the kitchen, it was clear that she had already noticed the sheets I had tossed into the washing machine last night. But with Jackson in the room, there wasn’t an opportunity to have a conversation about bedwetting again. I groaned and rubbed my forehead frequently while eating my breakfast. It must have been a stellar acting job because no sooner had I finished breakfast than Dad had come up to me with an ice pack in hand. The good thing was that my parents believed me. The bad thing was that they believed me and had offered me an ice pack to help dull the pain. I had no choice but to accept it, so now I was lying on my back on the couch, painfully watching the seconds pass by. I trembled a little as another shiver ran all the way through my body. A little bit longer, and perhaps I could pretend that I was cured for the time being. Mom had promised to not make me take the pills for more than a few more nights if they continued to prove ineffective. I was going to hold her to it. I didn’t want to have to keep faking a headache every morning. It wasn’t nearly as enjoyable as faking the bedwetting. My phone buzzed. With one hand still holding the ice pack to my forehead, I checked my most recent message. It was from Angie, who was bored out of her mind on the road trip her family was taking out to South Dakota. This morning, her family was at Mouth Rushmore, and she’d taken a selfie to share with Emma and me. I really hoped the vacation my parents had planned for later in the summer was going to have better destinations than that. “Since you’re not feeling well, I moved your sheets over to the dryer,” Mom said as she stepped into the living room. I groaned, this time from the fact that my bedwetting wasn’t exactly being treated like a secret rather than from faking a headache. With Grace fully aware of it, Mom and Dad weren’t showing any reservations about bringing up that topic with me while she was around. “Is your headache still pretty bad?” Mom asked. “Perhaps you should stay home today to rest up rather than going over to Emma’s place?” There was no way I was going to be spending the first day of summer stuck at home. Even with Angie gone, I still had plans to bike across the neighborhood to hang out with Emma for the afternoon. “I’m sure I’ll be feeling better by then,” I insisted. “I think the ice pack is really helping.” “We’ll see how you’re feeling later,” Mom conceded. “I can always drive you over instead.” I re-adjusted the ice pack on my forehead, trying to find a way to hold it in place that wasn’t so cold. All of us were in the living room except Jackson, who was playing with Legos in his bedroom. For the sake of all our feet, those evil bricks were now banned from being anywhere else in the house. After a few more minutes had passed, I set the ice pack down. Hopefully, that recovery time from the headache wasn’t too unbelievable. “There was something else your mom and I were wanting to talk to you girls about.” I looked over at my sister before looking up at Dad. Grace appeared just as confused about what this could mean as me. “Maddy,” Dad said. “Since you are going to be turning thirteen in a week, we’ve decided that you’re going to be able to stay home by yourself this summer.” “Oh, thank goodness,” Grace said. I glared at my sister. “No need to act that excited about it.” I did see where Grace was coming from, though. Having to be home with me had limited some of her opportunities for work and hanging out with her friends during previous summers. “Hey,” Grace said. “I’ve been asking Mom and Dad to let you do it for a while now.” “It’s a lot of responsibility,” Mom said. “And you need to understand that this is a privilege that can be taken away if you aren’t careful with it. There are some rules you need to follow. It’s similar to the rules we had for your sister when she was your age. No having any friends over while we are gone. No using the stove or the oven….” A picture of what those days at home might look like this summer came into focus in my head as Mom continued to go over all the things I’d need to do to be allowed to stay in the house by myself. I had already thought this summer was going to be the best one ever, but this, having the whole house to myself? The implications became immediately clear. With the whole house to myself, I would have so much more freedom to experiment with peeing my pants. What should I try first? I wanted to hold my bladder to the point of bursting before I let it out. I wanted to see what it would be like to wet my pants while sitting down. Maybe I could try peeing myself with different outfits on. “Maddy, Maddy.” Someone was snapping their fingers and saying my name. I blinked rapidly and returned my gaze back to Mom. “Madelyn,” Mom said, “We want to give you more responsibilities, but you need to pay attention.” “Sorry,” I said. I found myself beginning to subconsciously pick on my fingernails. I hoped that my sudden daydreaming hadn’t ruined this new opportunity before it had already begun. Grace laughed. “I bet she was thinking about how to sneak in a boyfriend while I’m gone.” “Eww,” I said. “No. Gross.” “Your sister is right, though,” Dad said. “No friends over when you’re by yourself means no boyfriends as well.” “Or girlfriends,” Mom said. I rolled my eyes. “I don’t have either of those.” “What, you want to grow up to be a crazy cat lady?” Grace asked. I looked over at Chester, who was napping in a sunspot on the carpet in front of the window. “That doesn’t seem like a bad idea.” <><><> I sat on my bed with the fourth Harry Potter book in my hands. I wasn’t as big a fan of the Triwizard Tournament story arc, but I always found the Quidditch World Cup to be fascinating. It would be enough just to have the opportunity to go to a soccer World Cup at some point. If only I could convince my parents to get tickets when the U.S. hosted it in several years. I had already breezed through the previous book earlier this morning after having finally discarded the ice pack. Once the conversation about being allowed to stay home alone this summer had ended, I had retreated up to my bedroom to read. It was too noisy downstairs to concentrate. My eyes flickered back and forth rapidly across the pages. My teachers always told me I read too fast. I didn’t see how that was supposed to be a bad thing. “Maddy. Maddy. Maddy!” My head snapped up as I finally caught wind that someone was calling my name. Mom was standing a few feet away, looking down at me. I hadn’t even heard her knock or open my bedroom door, which should have been enough to get my attention. “Can’t you pick out something else to read?” Mom asked as she looked down at the book in my hands. “There are plenty of other books to choose from in the basement.” That was another reason I had gone off to my bedroom to read. The Harry Potter series was pretty much the only books I’d read over the past two years outside of anything that had been required for school assignments. I hadn’t counted how many times I’d gone through the series, but it had to be a lot. Sometimes, I’d read through the books in order, but other times, I’d jump around to different ones depending on which one I felt like reading at the moment. My parents didn’t have anything against the Harry Potter books. They just were overly insistent that I try to expand my reading interests. None of the other series they’d thrown my way had caught my imagination in the same way, so I usually conducted my Harry Potter reading out of sight as to avoid any criticism. My parents had never explicitly banned me from reading them, but they had very much pressured me to not read them so often. “Your sheets are dry now,” Mom said. “Can you please go grab them from the laundry room? And make sure to fold them neatly and put them back in the closet. I don’t want to come back up and see them tossed in a pile in the corner.” “Can I at least finish this chapter?” “Right away, please,” Mom said. “It’s almost time for lunch.” “Can I at least not take those pills again tonight?” “Let’s just try it for two more nights,” Mom said. “That way, if it hasn’t worked by the time we take you to the doctor, then we can talk with them about what to do next.” I suppressed a sigh as I got off of the bed and headed toward the hallway. “And while you’re down there, don’t forget to clean the litter box,” Mom said, calling out after me as I reached the stairs. “You know you’re supposed to do that in the morning before going off to play.” “Stupid chores,” I muttered to myself. I let my feet fall just a little harder on the stairs as I trudged down the steps on the way to the main floor. We had sadly eaten all the pizza last night, which meant no leftovers for lunch. Instead, Dad was busy in the kitchen, with multiple pots and pans set out on the stovetop. I tried to avoid making eye contact with anyone as I made my way back upstairs with a bundle of laundry in my arms, enduring the walk of shame in silence as I carried the evidence of my presumed bedwetting back up to my bedroom. <><><> “I’ve got good news and bad news,” Emma said as she opened the front door to let me into her house. I had biked over to Emma’s house after lunch, though it had taken some work to convince Mom that my fake headaches had cleared up enough for me to leave the house after all. But she had still made me take a couple of Tylenol pills before I left. Even though Emma’s house was on the opposite side of the neighborhood, it was an easy trek, one that I had made countless times before. “What is it?” I asked. “Do you want the good news or the bad news first?” I thought about that for a second. “Good news.” “The good news is I’m still free to go to the park.” That didn’t make much sense to me. Why would Emma not have been able to go to the park near her house, where we often hung out during the summer? “What’s the bad news?” Emma raised her eyebrows and looked over her shoulder. She lowered her voice to a whisper. “Her.” I took another step into the house and looked over Emma’s shoulder. The girl in the distance bore a slight resemblance to Emma, enough so that I had to guess that they were related in some way. They both had curly brown hair, though the girl's hair was done up in braided pigtails while Emma had left her shoulder-length hair unbraided. But it was how they were dressed that differentiated them. Like me, Emma was wearing soccer shorts and a T-shirt. The girl was wearing long pink and white striped socks that came up to her knees. She had on a plaited, muted-pink skirt and a white shirt with a Hufflepuff emblem in the middle. There was a pink watch on her left hand and a half-dozen colorful bracelets in different styles on her right hand. But what stood out most was the set of earmuffs she was wearing. I settled for that word rather than headphones, because something just looked off about them. The girl hadn’t turned in our way yet. She was facing the other direction, staring off into space. I lowered my voice so the girl wouldn’t hear me. I didn’t want to hurt her feelings, despite whatever misgivings Emma seemed to have. “Why is she bad news?” “She’s my cousin, Hannah. Her family has been staying with us for the weekend. She is bad news because I accidentally let her overhear that I was going to go to the park with you, and now she wants to come as well. She threw a tantrum when I told her she couldn’t, and then my mom said I had to let her tag along.” I looked over again at Emma’s cousin before turning back to face Emma. Setting aside the fact that a girl our age throwing a tantrum was a bit strange, I still didn’t get why Emma was concerned. “So?” Emma opened her mouth to respond, but Hannah ran over to greet me before Emma had a chance to say anything further. Emma grimaced as Hannah stood next to her. “Hi!” Hannah said, waving her hand at me. “Um, hi,” I said in return. I noticed that Hannah was looking down at my waist rather than up at my face. “OK,” Emma said after the long silence that followed that awkward introduction. “Hannah, this is my friend Maddy. Maddy, this is my cousin Hannah.” “What happened to your fingernails?” Hannah blurted out. “They look all chewed up.” Were my nails that bad? I hastily pulled my hands up in front of my face. I did have a habit of picking on them absentmindedly, but it was embarrassing to have a stranger call it out so bluntly. “I paint mine so I don’t bite on them,” Hannah said. She thrust her hands out in front of me, showing off nails painted in yellow and black. “I did them in Hufflepuff colors. Have you ever read-” Buzz. Buzz. The screen on a bright pink watch Hannah was wearing around her wrist went off. She paused what she was saying mid-sentence and dashed off around the corner. “Whatever you do, don’t mention that you like Harry Potter,” Emma said as soon as Hannah was out of sight. “Why? I like Harry Potter.” “I’ve had to listen to her yack about it for the past two days non-stop. It’s so annoying. She’s even more of a chatterbox than you. Can’t get her to stop for nothing, so don’t you dare get her started on it again.” “And she can hear us fine with those earmuffs?” “Yeah, as long as you aren’t whispering,” Emma said. “They’re supposed to reduce noise or something since she’s supposedly sensitive to loud sounds.” “What’s the deal with her watch?” “It’s to help remind her to go use the toilet.” “But, like, why would she need to be reminded to do that?” Emma rubbed her face with her hand. “Yeah, I should have warned you. She has autism. She acts like a toddler more than a teenager a lot of the time. You have no idea what I’ve had to deal with since she got here two days ago. I was hoping to get away from that weirdo for the afternoon, but now I’m stuck with her.” I thought through all the details of my brief interaction with Hannah so far. That made sense. Something had felt obviously off about her. “I suppose she is a bit different.” “Oh, that’s not even the worst of it,” Emma said. “She still pees the bed every night. Can you believe that? She’s already thirteen, and her mom has to help her put on a diaper before tucking her into her sleeping bag. And, of course, she has to be sleeping on the floor in my room. I’ve been using a scented odor spray, but my bedroom still smells like piss.” I prayed fervently that I could keep a poker face and not give any hint of what I was thinking. It wasn’t as though I wasn’t aware of the fact that my friends had a poor view of kids our age who wet the bed. In the three years since I had learned about two of my own cousins being bedwetters, I hadn’t ever come across another kid who was a bedwetter. I had practically a million questions, not that I could ask Emma any of them directly. “She really, like, pees in a diaper? That’s so gross,” I said. That only encouraged Emma to continue her rant about her cousin. “Honestly, her parents should probably just make her wear diapers during the day. She pissed herself all over the couch last night when we were watching a movie. It was so gross. She didn’t even really seem to notice. Just sat there with her soaked clothes until my aunt said something about it.” I fidgeted and began picking at my nails again, even though there was hardly much left on the ends of my fingers. Like Hannah, I had also been wetting the bed and peeing my pants during the day. But I was different. I wasn’t some weirdo like her. I had full control over what I was doing. I just did it because it felt good. It wasn’t anything like Hannah did, basically behaving like a toddler who wasn’t fully toilet trained. Hannah came sprinting back around the corner with a smile on her face, nearly running into me as her feet slid on the wood floor. “Are we going to the park now?” she asked Emma. “Yes, we’re going to the park,” Emma said curtly. “Go get your shoes on.” Hannah walked over to the doorway and grabbed a pair of white and teal shoes off of the shoe rack. I noticed that instead of laces, they had Velcro straps. Emma leaned in toward my ear and whispered to me. “I know right, she wears those cause she can’t even tie her shoes properly.” We waited for Hannah to finish getting her shoes on and then followed her out the door. “Aren’t you going to grab your bike from the garage?” I asked Emma once we were in the driveway. “We’re going to walk since there isn’t a bike for Hannah, at least not one with training wheels,” Emma said. Hannah appeared oblivious to our conversation. I was wondering exactly how well those noise-reducing earmuffs worked. She was sitting on her knees in the grass next to the driveway, plucking dandelions. The weeds were still bright yellow, not close to the point where their seeds would be ready to blow away. The park, situated near the center of the neighborhood, was only a couple of blocks down. It was a massive complex. There was a large playground, a splash pad, a sand volleyball court, a couple of baseball diamonds, and, of course, some soccer fields. It would have been nicer to bike over to it, but walking along the sidewalk wasn’t that bad. This part of the neighborhood was fairly quiet, without much through traffic. Emma and I both had our soccer cleats and a soccer ball tucked inside matching drawstring bags on our backs. Emma shifted over to the left side of me, leaving me between her and her cousin. As we walked down the sidewalk, there was a sound coming from Hannah’s direction that brought back an old memory. Could that faint rustling sound be what I thought it was? I didn’t have long to consider it. When the park came into view after turning around the corner, Hannah darted out ahead of us, skipping energetically down the sidewalk with her arms swaying awkwardly out by her sides. Emma put both her hands on her face. “She’s such a fucking retard.” I bit my lip and stared down at my feet as I continued to walk alongside Emma. There had been one time five or six years back when Grace has used that word at me during an argument we had been having. The details of what had led up to that confrontation had been long forgotten, but the aftermath of it was still stuck in my mind. My parents had always been fully opposed to corporal punishment. They’d never once laid a hand on my bottom. As far as I was aware, that was the only time Grace had ever been given a spanking. Her face had been puffy, red, and wet with tears when my parents brought her back to apologize to me afterward. I still remembered how Grace had squirmed uncomfortably on the couch that evening. The message had been crystal clear. And that word had never been heard again in our house. I wouldn’t have ever considered using that word against someone else, no matter how angry I was or what I thought of them. Even years later, when I first discovered a word that rhymes with duck, the only thing my dad had told me was that unless I had just whacked my finger with a hammer or stubbed my toe, that I shouldn’t be using that type of language. As uncomfortable as I was with what Emma had just said, I found myself agreeing with the overall sentiment. I felt uncomfortable around Hannah in a way that I hadn’t felt about anyone else before. I cringed as I watched her prance around in the playground in a way more reminiscent of girls my brother’s age. Something about her rubbed me the wrong way, like a piece of chalk being slowly dragged across a blackboard. “How long is her family staying?” I asked. “Just through the weekend, but it might end up being forever. They are looking for a house in the area. There apparently is a school around here that her parents want to send her to, you know, one for special kids like her,” Emma said, making air quotes around the word “special” with her hands. “Emma, can you push me?” Hannah yelled in the distance. We looked over at the playground. Hannah was sitting stationary on a swing. Emma sighed again. “Better go do it. I’ll hear it from Mom if she finds out that Hannah didn’t have a good time at the park.” I followed Emma over to the swing set, watching as she stepped behind her cousin and took hold of the swing, pulling it back as far as she could before running forward and giving it a big push. Emma sprinted underneath Hannah as she flew in the air and then came to stand next to me. There wasn’t any mistaking it as Hannah flew up on the swing. The wind caught hold of her skirt and lifted it up, revealing that Hannah wasn’t wearing ordinary underwear. My suspicions about the sound I’d heard on our walk over to the park were confirmed. There was a short flash of pastel colors on a material far bulkier than normal underwear. I waited with bated breath as Hannah swung backward and then came up toward me again. This time, my eyes were locked in. When her skirt lifted up in the air again, I caught sight of a pattern I had only previously seen in magazine ads. What Hannah had on beneath her skirt was nothing other than the pull-ups I was so badly wanting for myself. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 1: “Abby, is this really necessary?” A whine sounded from her throat. Dani crossed her arms over her chest, pouting at the ceiling as her legs were held up by the ankles. A warm wipe made its way over her nether regions, cleansing every inch of her dirty bottom and between her legs. “Yes, Dani, this is necessary. It’s necessary when you willfully disregard all instructions not to eat gluten. Really, Dani, what were you thinking?” her voice was firm, not angry, but the disappointment was clear. She’d only had a tiny bite of cake left on the counter and it was only too tempting dipping her finger into the frosting and biting into the yummy sweetness. The doctor said she had Celiac disease but Dani hadn’t believed a word they said. These Amazon’s were on a power trip and the only thing the doctor believed she should be having was milk straight from an Amazon’s tit. But now her tummy ached and the messy explosion down below was the result. Abby stared down at her with the same condescending look given to all Littles trying to prove they were bigger than they actually were. “Just because you are a Little does not mean we are all out to get you. Believe it or not, Doctor Heany actually wanted to help you. This is all your own fault, Daniella. You have no reason to be upset.” Okay, she did have a point, the Little reluctantly agreed. But, that didn’t mean she had to diaper her! Dani squirmed, wiggling around on the table as the Amazon woman reached down below, pulling out the thick padding. “NO!” She cried out, anxious to get away from the monstrous article of clothing, if it could even be called that. Dani knew she had been extremely lucky the past several years. The apartment building she used to live in decided they’d no longer accommodate unadopted Little’s after her neighbor had left the sink faucet running and fell asleep which resulted in the flooding of the entire apartment. The damage wasn’t extreme but the Landlord was not pleased. The Little was adopted not even a day later and the Landlord refused to rent to Little’s any longer. It wasn’t that Dani didn’t understand the Landlord’s frustrations but everything in this world was Amazon size, meant for those eight feet and taller. They had step stools and ladders and accommodations were made for the regressed but the average unadopted Little hardly stood a chance, especially when they couldn’t even reach a sink faucet - a task that would be simple if she wasn’t so short. And she’d gotten lucky, finding an Amazon that would even rent to her in the first place because most places wouldn’t even entertain the thought. A Little pretending to be an adult, no more mature than a toddler, yeah that’ll go well… Knowing she was about to be booted out on the street, tears welled up in her eyes. She was the prime candidate for any Amazon. They just couldn’t ignore their parental instincts, seeing a Little in distress (or any Little in general). The urge to smother them with “love” back into diapers and turn their brains to mush was too strong. But Abby wasn’t like the other Amazon’s - not really, well, kind of - she was different. Abby had saved her. But it’s not how she saw it at the time. Dani had been arguing with the Landlord, a grumpy ten foot tall man who never had time for Little’s and their whims (as he liked to put it) about just needing another day or two to move out her stuff. Her best friend said she could stay with her for a while until she was sorted. But she had too much stuff to move in twenty-four hours coupled with the fact there were about fifty other Little’s moving out the same day, it was an impossible task they were meant to fail at. Look at all the Littles, too immature to follow directions correctly. Too tiny to even lift and carry out all their items. That is why instead of them doing the carrying, they need to be carried by a big and strong Amazon. He’d all but laughed in her face as she continued to argue her case, not only for herself but other fellow Littles. However, it wasn’t until after, she’d realized she’d gone a bit too far. “I’m half tempted to call the adoption center!” The man exclaimed. “Not even able to follow proper instructions, disrespectful and talking back? This is a serious case of Maturosis.” Oh god. Her heart had dropped to the bottom of her stomach, unable to do anything as she watched him pull out her phone. “Please!” She pleaded. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry-” “What’s going on here?” They’d both turned around at the sound of the voice. An Amazon, one of the tallest she’d ever seen, came strutting over across the lobby. The woman must have been about thirteen feet and that was tall for Amazon standards. Unconsciously, she backed up, eager to be rid of both Giants because while one was worrisome, two was a nightmare. “Miss Brady!” The man’s voice turned jovial at the site of his fellow Amazon. “Nothing to worry about here. Just the standard case of Maturosis, I’m dialing the adoption center as we speak.” Tears poured down her cheeks and the Amazon stared down at her, blue eyes shining with an expression she couldn’t make out. The Amazon was beautiful and blonde with curves she could only dream of having. “Oh don’t do that,” the woman smiled, waving her hand. “I’ve been searching for a Little for myself actually! I think Little Miss -“ “Daniella Avery.” Said the man with a Cheshire cat grin as he hung up his phone. “Miss Avery would be absolutely perfect! You don’t have to worry about her apartment. I’ll take it over as well.” The Little didn’t have time to run as she was quickly scooped up and swung over her shoulder. The girl let out what could only be described as a tantrum. Kicking and screaming and pounding on the Amazon’s back, that should have been the end. At twenty-one years old, this should have been the point where her life drastically changed forever and any happiness she contained disappeared. But it wasn’t. Instead, it was quite the opposite. OoOoo Abby won in the end, like always, and could only smile at the pouting Little who couldn’t have been any more adorable in her puffy pink diaper secured tightly around her waist. Honestly, she’d be content making her go out dressed in only that but Abby really didn’t have the energy to deal with the tantrum that would surely ensue. “Why can’t I at least wear a pull-up?” “Do I really need to explain this Dani?” She did not. The Little stayed silent. “You know what we agreed on. Say it.” Her hand landed down on her pale thigh tainted pink, having been slapped one to many times in response to her poor behavior. Dani frowned, rubbing at her wet eyes. “Mommy knows best and Little girls need to learn that their naughty behavior has consequences,” diapers being it. All Abby really required was obedience and a companion to watch over but not regress. The Amazon, unlike most others, did not desire a baby to look after or to be called Mommy or diaper full-time. She wanted a Little she could snuggle up with at the end of the night, a Little that would still maintain their adult mind and could have normal conversations yet acknowledge their place in an Amazon's world. Dani could handle that because her Mommy, for all-intents and purposes, always said, it could be a lot worse. She had freedoms, too many to count and it just came over the small price of being fussed over and treated at the most like a five to six year old. However, the times she was diapered, dressed up in humiliating garb and made to nurse were her own fault. It was her own stupid actions having landed her in this position. Like now. But Dani knew, if she even voiced a desire to be regressed, Abby wouldn’t hesitate. Instincts always won over in the end. “Very good,” Abby smiled, patting her head. “Arms up.” The Little complied, allowing the sparkly blue dress to be slipped over her head ending just past her knees. Abby would’ve had her permanently dressed in pink just like her nursery and about every babyish outfit she owned but seeing a diapered Little in pink and alone in public was a recipe for disaster. Hands under her armpits, she was lifted to the ground. Her legs wobbled attempting to catch her balance having been on her backside for way too long. Her head didn’t even reach halfway up to the changing table just like every other item in Amazonia and while Dani was proud to be Little, she wished she were just a few feet taller. Only at 4’8, she was short even for Little standards which made her even more delectable to the Amazons and absolutely impossible to be taken seriously, more so than her fellow Littles. Now, Abby hummed a tune, something familiar from her childhood as they stood at the mirror, brushing her red curls back into a low ponytail. “All my friends are going to see that I’m wearing a diaper,” Dani sulked looking down at the ground because she couldn’t bear to stare at her own reflection. “You don’t have to play with your friends. We can always stay here and have a Baby day. We can watch your favorite movie and cuddle and have bathtime. I know how much you love bubbles.” Her cheeks turn pink at every word, worse than the last. Dani was mortified to admit how much she actually enjoyed herself during those times. It was maybe only a year after she’d been adopted that she truly let herself relax and indulge in the lack of responsibilities, realizing she wouldn’t be taken advantage of. Being taken care of for once instead of having to worry about her every little move, was a nice change. Still, Dani couldn’t help but feel guilty, knowing this was exactly what so many Little’s were fighting against, what she had fought against, and here she was enjoying it. Even now, Dani wouldn’t mind a cozy day in her favorite fuzzy pajamas. But the Little knew it was more of a punishment and there was no fun in being reminded of how stupid she’d been. “What if they say something? What if they laugh at me?” “Then they are not your friends.” Finished tying the black ribbon at the top of her hair, she was lifted into her arms. “My tummy doesn’t hurt anymore though. I don’t need a diaper, really. I’ll be fine.” “But we can’t be sure, can we?” The woman gave her a look. “Besides, you don’t have to go to your friend's house at all but I know how much you were looking forward to the, what was it… bachelorette party?” No! She couldn’t miss it! Her bottom lip slipped between her teeth as she carefully considered her next words. Abby would keep her home if she really wanted too. She didn’t even have to let her keep seeing her friends and that’s what Dani appreciated the most. But like everyone, the Amazon had her limits and Dani was inching dangerously close to crossing the line. “You’re right.” The Little finally muttered in defeat. There was no arguing her way out of this one. “Of course I am!” She bounced her in her arms. “Mommy is always right!” OoOoo It was a sunny August day as they made their way outside from the third floor and out onto the busy street. Surprisingly, Dani had no fight as she was strapped into the pink stroller (which was always a problem). Abby watched as she laid her head back, soaking up the sun and her eyes closed. A hint of a smile appeared on her lips at the very visible sight of the puffiness beneath her dress, pulled up by the strap between her thighs. She’d fussed at the frilly white socks and Mary Jane’s but really, it was the least of her concerns. Even just the tiniest argument allowed her to maintain her sanity, showing that she still had a voice to fight back against her imprisonment. She closed her eyes as to not see all the cooing Amazon’s, pretending she was somewhere on a warm island sipping a Mimosa and not stuck in this horrible contraption they called a stroller. It was a quick walk, about twenty minutes away yet it couldn’t have felt shorter as they came to a stop in front of the five story building. Tucked away in a quiet neighborhood, the area was predominantly occupied by Littles and Inbetweeners, not quite as big as Amazons but still tall enough that they were ignored by the Amazons. “Here we are!” Abby chirped. Leaning down to undo all the belts, Dani didn’t hesitate to hop out, seeing that they were alone on the street. “Here is your phone and gift for your friend,” she reached down into the bottom pocket of the stroller. “Are you fine to go in on your own?” “Yes!” Dani said eagerly, grabbing the wrapped present and tiny flip phone. The last thing she needed was her friends seeing her Mommy walking her inside like a baby. “Very well. Do you remember our rules?” Abby bent down, taking her chin in her hand so she couldn’t look away. “Yes,” she sighed. “No drinking, no dirty behavior and no boys.” Dani struggled not to roll her eyes. It was the tiny restrictions like this that got her the most fed up. She was twenty-one years old for crying out loud and the girl had needs! “I will be back at six pm but text me if you need me beforehand or want to come home early. I will be here in a jiffy.” “Six?” Dani sputtered, doing her best not to stomp her foot. “That’s only five hours! The party is going on all night -!” “Daniella!” She said sharply. “I’ve been very patient all morning with your little fits. Do you want me to make it shorter? Do you want to go at all? We can turn around right now and go back home. We could also go upstairs and spank your little bottom in front of all of your friends.” A dark look had settled over her eyes, warning she was on her last straw. “B-but,” tears just about welled up in her eyes. “I hardly see Carly and it’s her most special day! Can I stay until ten at least? Pleaseeee?” “Absolutely not. Six o’clock.” “What about nine?” Abby paused, seemingly considering her words. After a pregnant pause she said, “eight o’clock.” “Eight-forty five-“ “Daniella…” her hand warningly grasped her bottom. “Fine.” She relented. “Eight o’clock.” The Amazon sighed. “That’s your bedtime so I don't want any whiny girl later on and don’t even try to argue for overnight since there is no adult present.” “Thankyouthankyouthankyou! I’ll be good!” Dani couldn’t help but squeal, knowing this was the best she was gonna get. Attacking Abby with a hug to the neck and a thousand kisses to the cheek, really she was grateful. How sad was that… happy for just another two hours… oh how much she’d fallen. Her reaction was adorable, melting the Amazon’s heart because all she wanted was for her Little girl to be happy. She didn’t want to leave her alone with a bunch of other Little’s, especially with the very grown up behaviors they still presented, but it was a necessary sacrifice if she didn’t want Dani to despise her forever. Unlike other Amazon’s, she actually cared how her Little felt which was not a popular sentiment. “Now run along,” she sighed, disentangling her arms and patting her bottom. “You don’t want to be late.” OoOoo The receptionist knew her by now, a kind Inbetweener who really didn’t care if she was Little or not just as long as no trouble was caused. She said hello, practically skipping towards the elevator that for once was placed at the right height so she could press the button. The only reason Dani hadn’t moved in here was because the complex had reached their quota for Little’s allowed. Only thirty-five percent could be occupied by Little’s in order to accommodate the Inbetweeners so they wouldn’t feel upstaged. Not that it really mattered in the end, but still, it made her pissy just thinking about the stupid rule. It was a quick ride up to the fourth floor and the party was already in full swing. “Dani!” Squeals broke out throughout the room as she walked through the unlocked door. She was embraced with hugs from her already tipsy friends, not only drunk on happiness. “Congratulations!” She exclaimed finally seeing the blonde bombshell of her best friend. She embraced the bride to be in a short white dress meant to show off her boobs and ass in the best way possible. Abby would have a stroke if she saw what she was wearing right now. Dani couldn’t help but think. “Wha-what are you wearing?” Carly stepped back, finally taking in her appearance. Her face heated up, realizing all eyes were on her and the room had gone quiet. It wasn’t a secret that she was adopted but it was embarrassing knowing she was different from everyone else. Sometimes, the energy was just off. There was them and then there was her. It was almost as if they were weary of her, as if her Littleness would rub off on them somehow. They were still her friends, nothing would change that, but these days she felt even more insecure. “Abby.” Is all she said. Hums of realization went around the living room. “I’ve got clothes and makeup in my room,” said Carly. “Go change and for fucks sake, take off the diaper. No Amazon is ruining our night.” Oh, she didn’t have to say that twice! A smile lit up her face as the energy resumed and she rushed off. A few minutes later, there are large exaggerated bangs on the bedroom door. “Knock knock knock! Open up bitch!” Olivia. She smirked. “I’m naked!” “Even better!” The door opened to reveal the girl who had been with her through thick and thin. The girl who’d contemplated begging Abby to adopt her just so they could remain together before Dani had told her what a stupid ridiculous idea that was. But that’s who Olivia was. Crass, confident and unequivocally lovable. Her caramel skin positively glowed, hair pulled up in a crown of long braids in a short midnight black dress and don’t even get her started on her long tanned legs. She’d always been the hot girl in college. The one all the boys chased after and every other girl wanted to be. “You look hot. Is that a new brand of diapers? Gucci? I heard they’re making them extra absorbent nowadays.” “Oh shut up!” They collapse into a fit of laughter, jumping on their friend’s queen size bed. Olivia was the one person she didn’t need to hide around, the one person who could turn any awkward situation into a joke and who didn’t really seem to care about her new status in life. “Help me choose an outfit before they start wondering where we are. Jesus, she’s got so many clothes.” She walks to the closet, pulling out a blood red corset dress with a dangerous slit up the side. “Too slutty?” Oliva’s brows wiggled in a suggestive manner. “Not enough!” “Perhaps, we should consult with Mommy dearest. I wonder, does she have any matching red diapers?” “Don’t give her ideas,” Dani shuttered at the thought. “Now help me into that thing and do my makeup. I want to look our age for once.” OoOoo Bachelorette parties were supposed to be sweet and wholesome, celebrating the start of a new chapter in the woman’s life. For Carly, there would be none of that cutesy crap. As Littles they already dealt with it enough. Early marriage wasn’t uncommon for Littles in Amazonia because one day you could be free and the next day stuck in a crib. You never knew how much time you had. Dani hadn’t even gotten to the point of finding a boyfriend before being adopted and the thought of marriage was a faraway dream. That’s why she couldn’t have been any more happy for her friend, getting to live out all of her fantasies. “Are you staying the night?” Olivia asked as she carefully applied her eyeliner. “Until eight.” Dani sighed. “Let me guess, Abby?” “You bet.” She muttered. ”Good thing you’ll be here for the stripper then.” “Stripper!” Dani gasped, eyes flying wide-open. “Shhh!” Olivia put her fingers to her lips. “It’s a surprise. We planned it for Carly. Don’t say anything to her!” “H-how’d you even find one?” “The Underground, duh. How else would we?” It was no surprise that any raunchy, sexual activity including drinking were off limits to Little’s. Anything that threatened the innocence of a Little was outlawed. That’s why there was the Underground. Anything a Little needed could be found there. Alcohol, Lingerie, certain activities… you just needed to know where to look. “We figured you couldn’t stay the night so they’re coming at half six.” Dani was grateful for the thought, yet her face still turned as red as her hair. They shouldn’t have to make decisions like this in the first place or change the plans just to accommodate her. Often she wondered if her presence was more of a hindrance. “Don’t be like that,” Olivia nudged her playfully. “I love you. Carly loves you. We all love you. Let loose, have some fun before you go back to baby jail. Perhaps you’ll just meet the love of your life.” Dani barked a laugh. Imagine. A stripper and a diapered Little. That would make one hell of a story. OoOoo A/N: Hey all! I know it’s been such a long time since I’ve posted but I’ve been so busy with school. I’m coming up on my last year of college, I’m in the middle of an internship and getting ready for Masters programs so literally I’ve had no time for anything else! I just wanted to post a little something because I need a break from everything. I know that I have so many stories going on but when something pops in my head, I’ve got write it down! I’ve got about one hundred drafts of different stories written but I’m still working on Baby Dolls and whatever else is posted right now. I’m not really sure how long this story will be but please stick with me! This is my first time writing a diaper dimension story so please share your thoughts and as always, I love reviews! Also, I had no clue what to title this so any better suggestions are welcome!!!

Chapter 18: Only One Step Remains Friday night was pizza night, and it sucked as I wasn’t even being allowed to have any pop. Mom, Dad, and Grace each had a full glass of ice-cold root beer to go along with their pizza dinner. Even Jackson got a small glass of pop, albeit with a bunch of ice, so there wasn’t actually that much for him to drink. Like I had been at his age, he could get a little too hyper if he had too many sugary drinks. Any time he was given pop, my parents made sure it was of the uncaffeinated variety. But I was the exception. I had a glass of water. Not even tea or juice. Both of those alternatives had been vetoed by Dad because they contained sugar. And it wasn’t even a big glass of water at that. I hoped this practice of limiting my fluids wouldn’t be so strict once my parents surrendered to buying me pull-ups. I took the tiniest of sips from the glass of water before taking another bite of my pizza. I was making as much of an effort as possible to ration out the sips of water as I tried to finish my two slices of pizza. The last thing I needed was to finish the water before I had finished eating my pizza. That would leave my mouth parched for the remainder of the evening, as Mom had strongly implied that I wasn’t going to be allowed to have any more refills. How many more times was I going to have to fake wetting the bed before they realized that this all was pointless? I stared down at my slice of sausage and pepperoni pizza as we sat in the living room and ate our meal on the couch. I didn’t feel all that hungry at the moment, even though I hadn’t had anything to eat since lunch at school. Pizza just wasn’t as appetizing without a sugary, caffeinated drink to wash it down. We were about twenty minutes into the movie my parents had chosen for tonight. The only good thing was that Jackson was at least old enough to be allowed to watch some PG movies, so we had something on to watch during dinner that was at least entertaining. The movie of choice tonight was “Spy Kids.” I would have preferred to watch one of the Harry Potter movies, but Jackson still wasn’t old enough to start watching them, according to my parents, so that would have to wait for a time when he wasn’t around. It had been a lot easier in the few years when he had been too young to care about what was going on the TV. For now, I mostly had to stick with the books to get my magic fix. Now everything that came on during the day had to be vetted to ensure that it was age appropriate for him. I knew Grace had her own shows that she watched on her computer in her room, but I didn’t have access to my own Netflix account like she did. At least this was a movie I hadn’t seen before. We often got stuck watching a Pixar movie that I’d seen with Jackson a half-dozen times or more. A line of dialogue from one of the parents in the movie caught my attention. The two adults – who were secretly spies – were expressing concerns about how their two kids were holding up without them. “They can take care of themselves,” the mom said. “They are still in diapers,” the dad said. “Only one wears diapers. And only at night. It’s no big deal,” the mom said. Jackson burst out laughing at that line of dialogue. I did my best to continue focusing straight ahead at the TV. This was so embarrassing. Yes, having my parents see another reference to diapers being used for bedwetting could be helpful in my quest to get them to purchase those pull-ups, but it felt so awkward to have the possibility displayed right on the TV in front of everyone, especially as Grace was also aware of my bedwetting. “That’s silly,” Jackson said. “Why aren’t they potty trained already?” Grace, who was sitting closer to the TV on the same couch as me, turned back in my direction. From how red her face was, it was clear I wasn’t alone in being quite embarrassed by the scene in this movie. “We’ll, they are old enough to be potty trained during the day,” Mom said. “But not everyone is able to potty train quickly at night. Sometimes their bladders don’t want to listen to them when they are asleep, at least not until they get older.” My younger brother thankfully accepted the explanation without any other comments. I breathed a sigh of relief that Mom hadn’t decided to bring up the fact that everyone in our family, apart from him, was or had been a bedwetter at some point. I tried to guess which of the two characters were in diapers at night. The oldest girl, Carmen, was the same age as me. Her younger brother in the movie, Juni, was nine years old. It really hoped that it was the boy who was the bedwetter. Grace excused herself the moment she was finished with her pizza – if she had been allowed to take it to her room to eat, she most certainly would have chosen to do so – and left the room, presumably on her way upstairs to the bedroom. The only movies she enjoyed watching with us were animated ones. Grace always had a bunch of different facts on hand about the behind-the-scene details of how the animations for those films had been done. I wondered if that was something she’d be studying more in college in the fall. Part of me wanted to get away from the movie as fast as possible. I had a sinking feeling that the topic of diapers was going to come up again at some point. There had to be a reveal as to which of the kids still needed them. At the same time, I was curious about how it would turn out, despite how embarrassing it would be to have to sit around and be in the room when that scene played out on the TV. I took one final sip of water and set the glass that was now only full of ice cubes to the side. With any luck, the ice cubs would melt enough by the end of the movie so I could get a few more sips of water. I still had half a slice of pizza left on my plate, but I didn’t feel like finishing it at the moment, not without something to drink to wash it down. Beside that one oblique reference to diapers, the topic had been dropped off. I hoped that the audience would be left in suspense. There hadn’t yet been any further conversations since this morning about the lack of effectiveness of the pill that was supposed to have prevented me from wetting the bed the night before I had allowed my pretending about having a headache from the pills to drop off before Mom and Dad got home from work. I didn’t want to risk going too far overboard with it. I felt that my acting job from this morning had been sufficient to make them think that I was dealing with the same symptoms that Grace had when she had previously taken those pills. Still, I wondered how many nights it would take for my parents to abandon the bedwetting pill as a solution to the nighttime accidents? I had to assume that as long as it wasn’t producing results, they would stop making me take it fairly soon. I pulled my feet up onto the couch – which I now had to myself with Grace’s absence – and stretched out my legs. Chester hopped up on top of me a few minutes later and nestled in around my knees. “Stop it, or I’ll call you names,” the younger brother, Juni, said, threatening his older sister during an argument. “Go ahead, warthog. You got nothing on me,” Carmen replied. I knew right away what was going to happen next. The writers had set Carmen up for a spectacular fall. Of course, it had to be the girl my age. “Sure I do, diaper lady.” “How long have you known?” “Since forever. Mom made me swear not to mention it.” Jackson was again laughing loudly at the scene. Why did everyone have to find the topic of older kids dealing with bedwetting to be so funny? I really wanted to see the expressions on my parents’ faces at this moment. What were they thinking? Was this sparking an idea of something they could try if the pills stopped working? But I couldn’t dare bring myself to look back. I was both too embarrassed and concerned that they might get the wrong idea. I couldn’t have them thinking that I was either too eager for some nighttime protection or too embarrassed to be willing to try it. I wasn’t confident that I could work my facial expressions into an appropriate middle ground. The movie continued for another half-hour or so, and it reached its conclusion without making any more references to the fact that the twelve-year-old girl still wore diapers to bed. Mom sent Jackson up to his room with instructions to tidy up his toys before it was time for his bath. Now that it was summer, I still had a couple of hours before I would need to go to sleep. But this also meant that I was alone with my parents for the first time today. The show had created a perfect opening for me to bring up the topic of pull-ups. But it was all too sudden. I hadn’t had enough time to figure out the proper way to word my request. And it was too important of a moment to try to do it impromptu. Instead, I grabbed the third Harry Potter book off of the shelf and flipped to where I had been last reading it. It was my favorite of the series. Mom preferred to read on her tablet while Dad was watching something on his phone with his earbuds in. It was probably a show that they didn’t think I was old enough to see yet. I normally found it easy to get lost in the world of Hogwarts while reading, but I wasn’t able to concentrate on that tonight. My mind began to wander, wondering about how bedwetting would be handled in a magical world. I imagined there probably was a spell that would automatically dry off a wet bed. Mom stepped out of the room for a few minutes. When she returned, she was again holding a small glass of water, and, like last night, I suspected she had those special pills in her other hand. “Maddy,” she said. “It’s time to take your medicine again before bed.” “Do I have to? It didn’t even work. And it gave me a really bad headache.” “Why don’t we give it a try for a few more nights?” Mom asked. “If it doesn’t work, I promise I won’t make you take the pills again, OK? Perhaps there might be some other options your pediatrician can recommend on Monday instead.” “Fine,” I mumbled. “A perfect way to ruin my first day off of school.” It seemed like Mom meant other medications. I just hoped the doctor was familiar with nighttime pull-ups. Pull-ups. Mom. Why couldn’t she mention pull-ups? That had just been a subplot in the movie. As if in reaction to my expression, Mom gave me a slight smile. “You don’t have to worry,” she said. “We never made your sister wear diapers to bed, and we aren’t going to do that for you.” I did my best to put on a happy face. Someone my age who was actually a bedwetter would have to find a statement like that from their parents to be a relief. But it was so hard to do so. With one single sentence, Mom had completely ruined all of my plans. I now realized that there wasn’t going to be any scenario where my parents were going to have me wear pull-ups of their own accord. “Here,” Mom said, handing me the glass of water and the pills. “Best to get these down at least a little bit before you actually get to sleep.” Still in a bit of shock from Mom’s pronouncement that she wouldn’t make me wear diapers, I downed the pills easily and then handed the empty glass of water back to her. “Since you’re going back upstairs,” she said. “Can you please tell your sister that she needs to come down and do the dishes before she goes to bed?” As I trudged up the stairs, my mind was in a state of complete shock as I tried to contemplate what I should do next. I had felt so confident over the past day that I was on a surefire route to success. My mind kept replaying what Mom had said to me, parsing her words to try to find any wiggle room. She had made a small but important distinction. She had said that they wouldn’t force me to wear diapers, not that they didn’t believe diapers shouldn’t be used for bedwetting. I breathed a sigh of relief as I reached the top of the stairs. There was still some hope for me, but I would have to somehow get it across to my parents that I would willingly accept wearing pull-ups at night and do so in a way that didn’t make it look like I was actually all that eager to wear them. I needed to spend some time tonight thinking about how I was supposed to begin that conversation so I could be better prepared the next time that it came up. I silently chided myself for my lack of preparation. I should have been ready for that conversation tonight. I was now standing at the end of the hallway. Like usual, Grace’s door was closed. I knocked on it a couple of times. Unlike usual, there was no response from her. Not even a grumpy request to leave her alone. Somehow, she always seemed to know whether it was me or my parents knocking on the door. She would never be that sassy toward them. I knocked on the door a second time. Still no response. Seriously, why was she not even bothering to answer? I knew very well that I wasn’t supposed to open the door without Grace’s permission. She was not going to be happy with me. But Mom had insisted that I pass along the message. Disobeying her was worse than bothering my sister. I reached out and twisted the handle of the doorknob. I peeked inside as I slowly inched the door open. Grace was seated in the corner in front of her large monitor with her fancy computer box flashing all sorts of neon lights next to her. I didn’t have a clear line of sight to what was on the screen, though it looked like she had one of her digital art programs open. Even from just inside the doorway, I could hear the faint sound of music coming from Grace’s headphones. The music had to be on crazy loud for me to be able to hear it from where I was standing. “Hey!” Still no response. I took another step forward. Still didn’t have a good view of what my older sister was drawing on her computer. “Hey! Grace!” There was a flurry of taps on the keyboard. The monitor flashed away to the home screen before I could get a good look at what she had been drawing. Grace removed her wireless headphones and turned around to look at me. Her eyes widened. She glanced back at her monitor one more time before returning her gaze to me. “What the heck, Madelyn. You’re supposed to knock.” “I did knock. Mom sent me to tell you to come downstairs and wash the dishes.” Grace rolled her eyes. “I haven’t forgotten. You’d think they wouldn’t care as long as I got it done before I went off to sleep. Just tell her I’ll be down in a bit.” “You can tell her,” I said. “I’m going to bed.” I left Grace with her secrets and went to the bathroom to brush my teeth. With a mouth full of sudsy toothpaste, I considered my options for tonight, now that I had taken the bedwetting pill again. What I really wanted to do was pee in bed again while lying down, but there was no way I was going to be able to accomplish that until the morning. The pill was effective enough at limiting my body’s urine production to the point where there would be no way for me to pee at midnight while I was taking it before going to bed. One option was to wait until tomorrow. There would be no rush to get out of bed on a Saturday morning. By the time I woke up, my bladder would be full enough to pee in bed. And unless I slept in way too long, Mom and Dad wouldn’t be coming in to check on me. But that also meant that my bedwetting accident would be more obvious to everyone, as I would have to bring the bedding down to the laundry room while they were all awake. I didn’t care for that option. That meant faking a late-night bedwetting accident was better than faking an early-morning one. But without the ability to make myself pee, I had to resort to the trick that I had previously used of just tossing my dry bedding into the washing machine to create the appearance of having cleaned up after a nighttime accident. I waited for what seemed like forever, though probably less than an hour had passed, until I heard my parents finish getting ready for bed. I emptied out the remainder of my secret soccer water bottle onto the middle of the bed. May as well have the bedding appear wet while carrying it downstairs in case I ran into anyone on the way. I had the feeling that Grace was still awake, though, with any luck. She would be far too distracted without whatever secret project she was working doing on her computer. As I returned to my bedroom after getting the washing machine started, thought back again to what Mom had said regarding my sister. They hadn’t forced her to wear diapers. I wondered if they had suggested that option to her only for it to have been refused. Had she perhaps reacted in a way that was making them not want to broach the topic with me? I finished putting a new set of sheets onto my bed, which crinkled beneath me as I tucked myself under the covers. I tried to focus on the one bright spot from this evening. My parents were completely aware that there were diapers that could be used by bedwetters my age. I thought back to how much I had accomplished in the past week since I’d put this plan into action. I’d convinced my parents that my bedwetting was a real issue that wasn’t going away anytime soon. I’d managed to keep up the act despite their multiple attempts to find a solution. I’d discovered that they were informed about the possibility of diapers, even if it wasn’t something they were currently planning to have me use. I’d made so much progress, and now only one step remained. I needed to convince them that I would be OK with wearing diapers again. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 16: As Anticipated It was amazing how many things could get lost all year in a locker. I stood in front of my locker with a backpack and a garbage bag in front of me on the floor, sorting out the contents of my locker one-by-one. Some of it got tossed in my backpack to keep. Most things went into the trash bag. The locker was now about halfway empty. By the end of the school year, the locker had reached its maximum capacity. I had already tossed more than a dozen long-lost pens and pencils into my backpack. I was sure I’d find another couple dozen by the time I was through with emptying the locker. There were a number of overdue library books I needed to bring to the school library before heading out on the bus, an inside-out, balled up jacket I had left once it had become too warm outside to need it. There were half-empty plastic water bottles, crumpled up papers from homework assignments, and textbooks that I thankfully would never need to ever open again. “You’re not finished yet?” Emma asked as she walked up next to me and stared into the abyss that was my locker. I shrugged as I tossed out a Spanish workbook that I wasn’t going to need again. It was true that my locker was fuller than most, but that hadn’t been the main reason for how long it was taking me to get it all emptied out. The conversation about bedwetting with my parents and sister yesterday evening had given me a lot to think about. The pills had proved to not be much of a problem. Yes, they had made it impossible to wet the bed in the middle of the night, as I would have preferred, but I didn’t have any difficulty peeing in bed once my alarm had woken me up in the morning. I was rather proud of how I had figured out a way to wake up early without disturbing the rest of my family. Waking up to an alarm blaring from an earbud wasn’t the ideal way to start the morning, but it gave me time to wet the bed and relax before getting ready for school. However, despite needing to pee in the morning, the puddle that had formed on the bed around my bottom was a lot smaller than any of the other times I had peed in the bed previously, proof that the medication had done its job of limiting my overnight urine output. Mom, of course, had been a bit disappointed when she woke me up. She made sure to clarify that she wasn’t unhappy with me in any way, but it was clear she had higher expectations for how the medicine would perform. She had very much been expecting to see dry sheets and pajamas in the morning. “Eww, is that what I think it is?” Emma pointed to a discolored plastic baggie that had been revealed when I had taken the book out of the locker. I grimaced as I looked down at what was likely the remnants of an unfinished lunch from months ago. That was one of the problems with my locker. I always intended to get stuff out again right away, but as soon as it became buried, it would slip completely out of my mind. Emma held her nose in disgust as I pinched the corner of the baggie and quickly deposited it into the garbage bag. I hoped there weren’t any additional baggies like that in the locker, but I was beginning to dread what I might end up discovering closer to the bottom. “So, about the all-nighter? What did your mom say about the sleepover?” Emma asked. I sighed and rolled my eyes. It was apparent that my friends were going to keep interrogating me until they got an answer. I answered the first half of that question truthfully. “Doing an all-nighter is a no-go. My parents don’t want us drinking all that caffeine and going crazy.” “That’s silly,” Emma said as she watched me continue to empty the locker. “We wouldn’t have any problem getting away with that at my place. My parents wouldn’t care one bit as long as we didn’t wake them up.” “Then we can go that later in the summer. Just don’t mention it to my mom.” “But, like, we’re still good for a regular sleepover next Friday on your birthday?” I paused a second before answering her question. I didn’t want to say that Mom hadn’t decided yet. That would just be an open invitation to unwelcome questions about what could have changed to make it so I couldn’t have sleepovers anymore. Besides, I was sure that I’d have access to pull-ups next week, which would allow Mom to say yes to my friends spending the night. “Of course.” “That’s good,” Emma said. “I’ll go let Angie know. She’s a lot closer to getting her locker cleaned up than you are. I’ll see you at lunch.” I watched as Emma darted off around the corner, weaving through all the other students who were busy getting their hallway lockers cleaned out for the year as well. Well, I was committed to the sleepover now, which meant I was going to need to get my parents to get me the pull-ups or risk an even more awkward conversation with my friends about how we weren’t actually going to have a sleepover next week. But it wasn’t time to ask my parents about pull-ups yet. There was still the doctor’s appointment to consider on Monday. That appointment had me worried. I didn’t like going to the doctor, even for normal yearly checkups. There was that weird thing they squeezed around my arm to take my pulse, which nearly sent me into a panic attack every time they did it. But apart from the normal poking and prodding, the worst of it was always the needles. At least this time, I could be confident that I wouldn’t need to get any new vaccinations. But what would the doctor make of my bedwetting? I felt confident that I had fooled my entire family so far. They hadn’t expressed a single inkling of doubt that my bedwetting was anything other than genuine. The idea of someone wetting the bed on purpose had to be so far out there that it probably wasn’t ever a scenario they had considered. But what would happen when I was examined by an actual doctor? What if there was something I had missed during my times of faking bedwetting, something I had gotten wrong that would indicate to them that something was not as it seemed? What if they ran all of their tests and determined that they couldn’t find anything wrong with me at all? Would they chalk it up to just a random fluke of genetics? Or would they begin to think something was amiss? On the other hand, the doctor’s appointment could prove useful to my quest to get pull-ups. Surely, they would be aware of that being an option for dealing with bedwetting. Perhaps they might even recommend it as a solution. That would be ideal. That way, I could still at least pretend that I wasn’t all that happy about wearing pull-ups. I had to keep in mind that I was supposed to be behaving like someone who wasn’t happy at all about having to suddenly deal with bedwetting. I resumed my inspection of the contents of my locker. To my great relief, I didn’t find any additional bags of moldy sandwiches. <><><> Despite my older sister’s warning about the side effects she had experienced when she had previously been taking this medication for her own bedwetting, I had felt perfectly fine all day long. I was tired after coming home from school, but that was just because I hadn’t gotten my usual amount of sleep. I hadn’t woken up at weird times in the middle of the night at all. Grace’s main complaint about the medication was that it had given her some extremely painful headaches. My head hadn’t hurt, and as far as I could tell, nothing else seemed to be off about my body. That hadn’t stopped me from constantly wincing and rubbing my head all morning – especially when Mom and Grace were around. I needed to give them as many reasons as possible to stop with the pills and try to move on to another solution. I continued with the act as Grace unlocked the front door to let me in. I groaned and rubbed my head as I eased my overly full backpack down onto the floor. “You feeling alright?” Grace asked. “How did it go last night?” I groaned again. “No, your stupid pills didn’t even work. The only thing they gave me was this lousy headache.” “That’s too bad,” Grace said. “Maybe you’ll have better luck tonight. Oh, and Mom left a note for you in the kitchen. She wanted to make sure you got your laundry done.” That was just great. Nothing like being reminded of additional chores the minute I was finally free from school and homework for the summer. Still, I knew better than to disobey, and this request suddenly gave me a good idea. There were still about twenty minutes until Jackson got home from school, enough time to try out something new I had been wanting to experience. I followed Grace as she walked up the stairs ahead of me. She’d be secluded in her bedroom again until it was time to walk over to the bus stop to collect my younger brother when he was dropped off later this afternoon. I grabbed my full laundry hamper and hauled it all the way to the laundry room in the basement. Yes, this was going to be perfect. Ever since I had discovered how much I had enjoyed wetting myself in bed earlier this week, I had been desperately curious to see what it would be like to do that in different situations. But there were a couple of challenges with trying out this new desire. The first was that there were very few places where I could easily pee my pants without causing a massive mess. Most of our house was carpeted. I didn’t even want to think about how much of a pain it would be to try to clean up that much urine out of the carpet. That left me with a few options. My bed, of course, worked perfectly because of the waterproof mattress. I considered peeing my pants with my clothes on in the bathtub but couldn’t bring myself to find that to be an acceptable option. It just felt too weird to urinate in a spot where I and the rest of my family would later be standing. That left the laundry room in the basement. Its cement floor would make clean-up easy. Plus, there was even a drain on the floor, so if I were to pee myself over that, clean-up would be even easier. That was far and away the best location, especially as I was not as likely to be interrupted, and it would be able to easily hear someone approaching from upstairs. Having decided on a location, there was still another major obstacle, which was that I was rarely left at home by myself. I was hoping that would change this summer now that I would be turning thirteen in a week. In previous summers, Mom had put Jackson in a daycare-like summer camp that he would go to most days for the entirety of summer break. As for me, my schedule had varied. There were day and overnight camps that I would get signed up for. When I wasn’t doing that, I was often spending the day at one of my friend’s places if a parent or older sibling happened to be home. But be allowed to stay at home all on my own? Absolutely not. I wasn’t sure how many good opportunities I would get to experiment with peeing my pants during the day, so I had to be ready to make the most of them when they did show up. The benefit of being in the basement was that I could easily tell where everyone else was in the house. I would be able to hear Grace’s footsteps the moment she started walking down the stairs to the main floor. I had to guess that she wasn’t going to be coming to the basement, but if she was, I would have ample warning to straighten things up quickly. I had worked extra hard to stay hydrated the last couple of hours at school in preparation for this possibility, but now I was wondering if I would be able to pull it off. I ran through the scenario once more in my head. I would change into an old pair of leggings from my hamper. I would stand in the corner of the laundry room where there was a drain in the floor. I would wet my pants there, where it would be easiest to clean up afterward. I would allow myself some time to enjoy the experience before using some of my other dirty clothes to dry off and mop up everything from the floor. Then, everything could be tossed in the washing machine, and no one else would have a clue what had happened once I had changed back into my regular clothes for the day. All so complicated. It would be a lot easier if I simply had a pull-up. I took off my leggings and replaced them with another pair from the laundry hamper. That was one of the strange things about this new interest. I didn’t have any desire to pee myself without any clothes on. I wondered why that was? With this new pair of leggings on, I positioned myself right over the small drain set into the cement floor. I listened carefully. There was no sound from my sister moving around upstairs. This would be another first for me. I had never peed myself while standing before. I assumed that it would be easier to do than while lying down. I spread my legs apart slightly and focused on trying to get my bladder to release. The bottom of my pants began to get warm, and then a warm, wet sensation began to run down both of my legs. It was exhilarating in a way I couldn’t define. Part of it was tied to the physical sensation of what I was doing, but there was something else as well. Was there a certain amount of excitement that came from doing something so socially forbidden? Like always, once I started, there was no stopping it at all. Not that I in any way wanted it to stop. I wished that this feeling could go on forever rather than just the thirty seconds that it would take for my bladder to fully empty. It had been every bit as enjoyable as I had anticipated all day long. The only problem was that it was over far too soon. I looked down at my feet. I knew I had forgotten something. I hadn’t taken off my socks, which were now soaked. For some reason, I had figured that the urine would just go straight through the bottom of my pants and stream onto the floor. I hadn’t considered that it my might run down my legs to my feet. Even then, the drain had proven to be quite effective, as there was only a small puddle remaining beneath me despite how much I had peed. With the sound of urine dripping onto the floor now over, I listened intently again for any movement upstairs. There was complete silence. At any moment now, Grace should head down to the front door to wait for Jackson. I looked back down at the puddle beneath my feet. Again, this would have been so much easier if I had been wearing a pull-up. I wouldn’t have even had to sneak downstairs. I could have done this in the comfort of my own bedroom. I thought back to that girl I had seen at the mall, the one who had been about Jackson’s age, getting her pull-up changed in the restroom. For a moment, I wished that was me. Faking bedwetting was one thing. Pulling that off was easy, given my sister’s history of bedwetting. And wearing pull-ups at night would be an easy secret to keep, even from my friends. But to have accidents during the day was something entirely else. That would call for a much more thorough investigation into what was going on with my body. Besides, I didn’t think I could survive the shame of having my parents, Grace, or Jackson, witness me wetting my pants during the day. And that would make my task of hiding pull-ups from my friends nearly impossible, not to mention what I would have to do at school. No, that wasn’t an option, despite how much I would enjoy being able to wet my pants at any moment whenever I wanted to. But I consoled myself with the possibility that once I got my hands on some pull-ups to wear at night, I could get away with wearing them occasionally during the day. The worst part of it was that I had to clean up right away, rather than continuing to stand in the corner in my wet clothes. The only good thing was that the mess was relatively easy to clean up. I wet some of my clothes in the sink next to the washing machine and used them to mop up the small puddle of urine that surrounded the drain. Satisfied that I’d managed to get everything cleaned up, I tossed the rest of my clothes in the washing machine – along with a large amount of detergent – and got it started before changing back into the leggings I had worn to school. The pounding of distant footsteps told me that Grace was now coming down the stairs to the main floor. I waited until I’d heard the front door slam shut before I made my way back upstairs. My heart was still racing as I shut the door to my bedroom behind me. With all of these new things to explore, this was going to be the best summer ever. I retrieved an old magazine from the bottom of the drawer beneath my bed and flipped instantly to the right page, my eyes fixated on a pair of special undergarments. If everything went right, in less than a week they would be mine. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 14: Let It All Soak In I couldn’t fully blame my lack of sleep for how distracted I was from the standardized test I was taking. I suppressed yet another yawn as I tried to recall all the advice Grace had given me about multiple-choice tests. There was the obvious – when in doubt, choose “C.” Then, there were other pieces of advice, such as working to eliminate wrong answers to make it easier when I still needed to guess. On the geometry question I was staring at, I was fairly certain that “C” was incorrect, and I was skeptical of “D” as well. That’s what made the whole thing suck even more. If I just had more time to work things through on a sheet of paper, perhaps I’d arrive at the answer, but I had a little over a minute for each question, meaning I had to just mark an answer and move on to the next one or risk not completely finishing the test. I took hold of my pencil and filled in the “B” circle. At least I had narrowed that question down to having a fifty percent chance of getting it right. Nine months of learning all boiled down to two days of filling in circles for hours and hours on end. I hated that this was supposed to somehow serve as proof that I had managed to learn anything over the course of the school year. Then again, it wasn’t as though my performance throughout the rest of the school year could have been regarded as spectacular. If I had considered how tired the bedwetting was going to make me, I might have been able to exercise enough self-control to delay this experiment until after the school year had ended, but now I was stuck with the consequences of those decisions. Still, I should have been able to do better on the test. It was true that I was tired. It was also true that I had gotten significantly less sleep than normal since Friday evening. But it wasn’t even lunchtime yet. Even on nights when I didn’t get that much sleep, I usually was capable of summoning the willpower to stay on task for the first couple hours of school. That wasn’t the case today. That’s because something else was on my mind. Something that challenged everything I had thought I had known about my pursuit of pull-ups over the past few years. Despite my best efforts, my thoughts kept attempting to drift back to that scene in bed earlier this morning when I had peed in my pajamas while lying down on the bed. I had finally succeeded in coaxing my body to allow my bladder to release in a more natural sleeping position. The result had been a rush of exhilarating physical sensations and emotions that had taken me completely by surprise, especially as that hadn’t been the case the two other times I had peed while kneeling over my sheets. There were a couple of things I knew were true about my interest in pull-ups. There was something about the overall presence and feeling of wearing a pull-up that I found comforting, from the way the sides hugged around my waist to the softness of the interior absorbent padding to the way the bulky padding fit between my legs. I could still recall the mesmerizing way the pull-up had crinkled as I had held it in my hands and slid it up my legs. It had brought a sense of calm and assurance that shouldn’t have been possible for just a change in undergarments. I had always assumed that I would wet a pull-up when I got a chance to wear one next. That was what one did when they wore a pull-up. I had no idea whether that was something I was going to enjoy, but I was desperate to discover what it felt like. With the way my wetting experiment had gone this morning, I felt it was safe to assume that this was something I was going to enjoy. What I had never expected was that I would now be desperately wanting to wet my pants again, not because doing so was part of a scheme to get my parents to purchase pull-ups for me, but because I enjoyed doing it in and of itself. I looked up at the clock near the doorway to the classroom. How long had I been staring blankly at the next question? Five minutes. I hurried through the new few questions, skimming them briefly before hastily filling in my first guess. Grace had told me a horror story about college prep tests where one would actually lose points if they got an answer wrong, meaning that guessing was risky business, as it was better for your grade to leave a question blank than to be incorrect. At least that wasn’t the case with this test. I took a deep breath. I was still on track to finish the test on time. Just had to stay focused, remind myself that I would have all summer to experiment with these new desires. There were only twenty minutes left before it would be time to break for lunch. I managed to get through three more questions before I once again succumbed to my daydreams, drawn in by other questions that I felt more strongly compelled to answer. There were so many things I wanted to know now. What would it feel like to wet my wants while I was standing, with the urine trickling down my legs and onto the floor? What about when sitting down on a chair, where it would cause my bottom to get soaked rather than my front? The best part of all was that I didn’t need any special undergarments to explore any of these newly desired experiences. But none of this meant that my longing for pull-ups was, in any way, lessened. I hadn’t thought that it would be possible for my desire for pull-ups to grow any more intense than it had already done in the past three years. But the revelation that I enjoyed peeing myself meant that there was even more to look forward to when I finally got the pull-ups. But in the meantime, I was eagerly looking forward to when I would be alone in bed this evening, and I was already working out ways I could circumvent my family’s attempts to limit my hydration. <><><> The worst part about the standardized tests was that they were done in long sections. They made us sit at our desks for seventy-minute test sections. That was far too long to be sitting on an uncomfortable wood desk. Angie and Emma weren’t even in the same room for me for the testing, not that it mattered, as we wouldn’t have had any chance to communicate, anyway. I joined my friends at a table in the cafeteria. Angie was already halfway through her lunch, and Emma had gotten a few bites into hers. “Took you long enough,” Angie said as I took a seat across the table from her. “I was done fifteen minutes early.” My face burned. I had used up every last second, filling in circles right up until the moment we were directed to immediately set our pencils down. I hadn’t done well at all. The worst of it was I’d left a handful of questions unanswered at the end. “What did your mom say about the sleepover?” Emma asked between bites of her ham and cheese sandwich. I had put off asking Mom about the sleepover. I had still been working on the best way to convince her that an all-nighter would not only be OK, but would be a good way to circumvent her concerns about bedwetting. I gave an excuse that, under most circumstances, would have been the honest truth. “Uh, I forgot.” Emma tilted her head back and rolled her eyes. “Seriously, Maddy, do I need to like text you a reminder to make sure you do it?” <><><> The copy of Reader’s Digest was still on the entryway table when I got home from school. Mom probably hadn’t had time yet to take a look at it before she went off to work. I left it untouched. I’d just have to wait for her to read it after dinner. Grace was already home. Mom and Dad still didn’t allow me to have the house to myself for more than five to ten minutes at a time. That had been different with Grace. By the time she was turning thirteen, they had not only entrusted her to stay alone by herself, but they had allowed her to be home with Jackson and me. I, on the other hand, apparently still required constant supervision. It would likely be another year or two before they finally moved on from that time when I had accidentally left the stovetop burners on. I had the next few evenings planned out for if, when, and how I was going to continue the bedwetting. Tonight, Wednesday night, I was going to wet the bed for real again, but do it in the middle of the night, rather than early in the morning. On Thursday, I would give the bedwetting a break, figuring that the occasional dry night would make the rest of the wet nights appear more natural. On Friday night, or really Saturday morning, I would again wet the bed for real once I woke up in the morning. Tonight was the trickiest, with all of my family members save Jackson paying close attention to my hydration and bathroom habits. My phone buzzed. Emma had just texted me a reminder to ask Mom about the sleepover. I texted back to inform her that Mom was at work and that I would be asking her after dinner. I headed off to the restroom at the urging of my bladder. I tugged down my pants to the disappointing sight of my underwear. Using the toilet had never felt so completely unsatisfying as it did right now. If only I could be going potty in my pants instead. As I sat on the toilet, I tried to make sense of why this new desire had appeared. I’d struggled throughout the day to understand the why of what had happened earlier. Was this tied to my desire to wear the pull-up again? Was it something altogether different, a new spark? <><><> Mom made me wait thirty minutes after dinner before she finally picked up the Reader’s Digest magazine. I hadn’t been able to witness the moment of truth, so I was left to guess whether the pull-up ad had caught her gaze when she had first grabbed the magazine. She looked up from the magazine as I walked into the living room. “Can I ask you a question?” “Sure, what do you need?” “My friends were wanting to do a sleepover for my birthday party.” “Maddy,” Mom said. “Are we really sure that is a good idea right now?” At least Mom had the courtesy not to mention bedwetting, as Jackson was still in the room. “They suggested that we could pull an all-nighter. So, that way there won’t be any issues since I won’t be falling asleep until we leave.” Mom frowned. “I’m going to need to talk with your father about that.” That wasn’t usually a promising sign, as Mom tended to be more lenient than Dad when it came to giving me permission to do new things. However, the fact that I hadn’t gotten an outright no was at least encouraging. My biggest problem would be trying to explain to my friends why I suddenly wasn’t allowed to have sleepovers anymore if my parents were to reject the all-nighter plan and not offer pull-ups as a solution. I texted Emma to let her know that I had asked Mom and that I hadn’t gotten an immediate decision. Now, it was time to put my plan to get hydrated for tonight into motion. I went upstairs to my bedroom and scoured through my closet, digging through boxes of old soccer equipment until I came across exactly what I was looking for. It was a water bottle I had been given at a camp a year or two back, one of the annoying ones with one of those spouts that almost made it feel as though I was drinking out of a toddler sippy cup. With the rest of my soccer cups in the cupboard downstairs – Mom had insisted they be thoroughly washed with the soccer season over – this was the perfect find, as no one would have a clue that I was using it. I waited until Gace had started her evening task of washing dishes. Yes, I could have done this while she was secluded in her bedroom, but I wasn’t going to take the slight risk of her coming out at an inopportune time and catching me in the process of filling up the bottle. It was a twenty-four-ounce bottle. More than enough to get sufficiently hydrated to allow me to easily pee. A few minutes later, it was full of yucky tap water from the upstairs bedroom, but it wouldn’t make any difference. My body would work to convert it to urine just the same as if it had been fancy filtered water. In the end, it all came out the same way. <><><> I squirmed underneath the covers as the clock moved ever closer to midnight. This was partly due to the physical need to urinate. I had downed the whole water bottle in the hour before I had gotten ready for bed. But it was also in anticipation of what I was about to do. In my head, I kept replaying the moment I had wet the bed last night. Thirty minutes to midnight. The sounds now coming from the bedroom told me that Mom and Dad were in the final stages of getting ready for bed. They always fell asleep quickly. There wasn’t any reason I couldn’t wet myself now rather than wait until midnight. It wasn’t as though I was going to want to get up and get cleaned up right away. I wanted time to savor the moment I had been looking forward to all day long, let it all soak in. I made a short and futile attempt to pee while lying on my back, but that was completely hopeless. It didn’t even feel as though I’d come close to getting my bladder to release. That changed when I rolled over to my stomach, the mattress loudly protesting beneath me as I did so. I didn’t bother with any more experimentation. I knew now what worked, so I followed the same exact routine. I slid my hands under my chest, raising myself up ever so slightly off of the mattress. My bladder emptied at the slightest urging. I dropped down onto the mattress the moment I began to pee. The urine was streaming out of me so fast I could hear the sound of it as it came out. I hadn’t noticed how I’d been holding my breath. I breathed out slowly as my bladder emptied. The expectations that had built up throughout the course of the day were more than exceeded. This was even better than last night, as the amount of water I had chugged before going to bed meant that I peed a lot longer. My sheets were soaked all the way past my knees. The mental exhilaration of peeing myself like an actual bedwetter combined with the physical sensation of the intense warmth from the urine left me in a state of euphoria. There was no sense of shame or embarrassment. It felt so good. It couldn’t possibly be wrong. My only regret was that it had taken me three years to realize that this was an option. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 13: It Feels Good I winced as I pulled the blaring earbud out of my ear. The left side of my head ached terribly. Perhaps that was the result of sleeping with an earbud all night long. Or maybe that was because of how unexpectedly loud my alarm had sounded when it had gone off like that. With my earbuds now laying harmlessly on the bed, the blaring alarm coming from them was only barely audible. It certainly wasn’t anywhere near loud enough to be heard from outside of my bedroom. I was almost stunned that my plan to wake up early had actually worked. And, with my alarm tied to my earbuds, I hadn’t woken up my family either. I yawned several times. It was another early morning for me. But, unlike when Chester had woken me up early yesterday, this time, it had at least been intentional. That didn’t mean I wasn’t going to feel the effects of less sleep, though. I had another long day of end-of-year tests, which I wasn’t looking forward to in the least. Well, it wasn’t so much the tests that I wasn’t looking forward to, but what my report card would be saying when my parents checked my grades online later. The hard part was over, at least. I was awake. I had plenty of time until I was actually supposed to be up for school. All I had to do now was to wet the bed intentionally. The one good thing was that I did need to pee. It didn’t matter that I’d had less to drink yesterday or that I’d used the toilet right before getting into bed. A nearly full night of sleep was still enough for my bladder to fill up again. The need to go wasn’t super urgent. I likely wouldn’t have had an issue with going back to sleep and waiting to use the toilet when getting up for school at a normal time. I remained under my covers as I rolled over to lie flat on my stomach. The noise of the bed crinkling beneath me served as a reminder of last night’s conversation with my parents and the mattress swap afterward. For a few brief, wonderful moments last night, I had thought that I had managed to convince my parents to get pull-ups, but for whatever reason, they seemed to think this was a better way to manage my bedwetting, at least for now. I had to remind myself that I had only begun the bedwetting plan on Friday evening, and it was now Wednesday morning. Not even a week had passed. I had to admit that it wasn’t reasonable to expect pull-ups that quickly. This new mattress had come as a complete surprise. That didn’t mean there weren’t some obvious benefits to the waterproof mattress. I wouldn’t have to work so hard to clean things up after an accident. No need to go and grab paper towels, cleaning sprays, and baking soda. I wouldn’t have to feel guilty about possibly ruining my mattress. It also meant that it wouldn’t matter if the accident wasn’t cleaned up immediately. There wouldn’t be any worries about the urine soaking into the mattress, to the point of being impossible to get rid of the smell and stains. I suspected that it wouldn’t be likely that I’d be able to fall back to sleep afterward, but I could at least feign sleep until Mom came to wake me up. I wasn’t looking forward to her seeing the result of the bedwetting – I had at least avoided having her witness my wet pajamas since that first fake bedwetting accident on Friday evening. I had to make sure the accident looked natural. It was one thing for Mom or Grace to see my wet bed in the middle of the night, when they were probably groggy and their faculties may not be fully working. It was something else in the bright morning light. The easiest way to do that would be to actually pee myself while lying down this time, rather than while lying down in bed, but to do that, I would need to get past whatever mental block had been making it difficult for me to urinate while my bottom wasn’t hovering over a toilet. I still had plenty of time. There were another forty minutes until I was supposed to be up. And, if I pretended that I had slept past my alarm, that probably gave me another five to ten minutes past that before Mom would come in and check on me. I rotated through a couple of different mental exercises as I attempted to convince my bladder that it was OK to pee. I tried thinking about rain, rivers, and dripping faucets, but unlike the two nights when I had been kneeling over the bed, that wasn’t enough, though I did feel my bladder getting closer to the point of release. Next, I tried to picture myself seated on the toilet, thinking about the sensation of sitting on the cold plastic toilet seat, but I didn’t think my bladder found that mental image to be all that convincing while I was lying on my stomach. I strained my muscles as much as I could. I came so close, but it still wasn’t enough to get the floodgates to open. Ten minutes had already passed by. I knew that in the worst-case scenario I would simply emulate how I had wet the bed those first to nights, but I wanted more than anything to do it the right way for once. There was more to that desire than wanting to make sure my mom was convinced it was a legitimate bedwetting accident. I wanted to know what it felt like to wet the bed. Perhaps the problem was with how I was lying on my stomach, with how my bladder was pressed up against the bed. But instead of sitting up completely, I slid my arms under my chest so that my waist was just an inch or two off of my sheets. It was a small difference, but it proved to be exactly what I needed. I put all my concentration into getting my bladder to release, and a minute later, I began to pee. The warm urine quickly began to stream through my underwear and cotton shorts. A few seconds later, I lowered myself back onto the bed as my bladder continued to empty. Like the other two times I had peed the bed, once I had started, there was no stopping it, not even after adjusting into a position where I had previously not been able to get my bladder to release. It was a vastly different experience to wet myself while lying down rather than doing it while kneeling over my bed. My shorts and even my shirt got significantly wetter as the urine pooled beneath me. This is where the difference of having a waterproof mattress became clear. As the urine wasn’t able to soak into the mattress, that meant it instead soaked further and further through my sheets and pajamas, in a large wet spot with my waist at the epicenter. When I finally stopped peeing another twenty seconds later, I was wet all the way from my knees to the middle of my chest. My previous attempts at wetting the bed had felt a bit awkward and embarrassing. This was different. My heart was racing, but not from being afraid. There was a sense of exhilaration. Why was that? Was it because I had wet myself in a more realistic way? It certainly felt more real to pee while lying down than to do it how I had done it before. The sensation of laying in urine-soaked pajamas and sheets should have been off-putting, but it wasn’t. The warm sensation surrounding me felt comforting in a way I couldn’t explain. I laid as still as I possibly could under the sheets. I was left to ponder how it would feel when all of that warmth and wetness was instead contained by the pull-up. <><><> “Maddy. Maddy. It’s time to wake up.” My eyes flickered open and then shut right away again. I was in bed, but something felt really off. I turned my head to the sound of Mom’s voice. Everything beneath me was damp and clammy. The exhilaration of the bedwetting incident had faded away along with the warmth. Given Mom’s calm reaction so far, the urine must not have soaked upwards through my sheets or cover. From her vantage point, everything must have appeared dry. “At least you made it through the night,” Mom said. “I suppose we didn’t need the new mattress tonight after all, but still, it will be good to have it as a precaution until we’re sure this bedwetting phase is over.” There was no escaping from Mom finding out about the bedwetting. I mean, she had to find out, but what was the best way to do it? I didn’t want to be forced to tell her about it, but the alternative, throwing off my covers and revealing just exactly how big of a mess I’d made in bed, was embarrassing as well. I resisted her request to get out of bed and pulled the cover tighter over my body. “Just a few more minutes.” “Madelyn, seriously, you’re going to miss the bus if you don’t get your bottom out of bed right now.” “But Mom…” I couldn’t bring myself to finish the sentence, to admit having wet the bed. Mom’s expression shifted as she walked back toward the bed. “Is something wrong?” “Um.” What else was I supposed to say? But it didn’t really matter. I was sure my face was giving away how embarrassed I was feeling again. Mom reached down and gave my cover and sheets a gentle tug that was enough to reveal the reality of what lay beneath them. “Oh, Maddy.” Mom sighed as she looked down at me. I looked away from Mom, down at the massive wet patch beneath me. It was even bigger than I had imagined in my head. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to. I didn’t know it happened until you woke me up.” “It’s alright,” Mom said. “Let’s just focus on getting you ready for school.” I slid gingerly out of bed. I decided that as much as I liked the immediate aftermath of wetting myself in bed, I didn’t care as much for how things felt once everything cooled off. Mom gave me a careful hug, making sure to not press up against the wet spots on my pajamas. “I’ll take care of getting everything cleaned up. Just toss your wet pajamas on the bed and head to the shower.” Mom retreated to the hallway, shutting the bedroom door behind her and giving me some momentary privacy to get undressed. I stripped out of my wet clothes and tossed them on the bed. How many more nights and mornings like this was it going to take? <><><> By the time I was dressed and out of the shower, all my bedding had been stripped and taken to the laundry room. The light-blue mattress was a strange look in the middle of my bedroom. There wasn’t anyway but to admit that it was an effective method for handling bedwetting. Nothing further was said about the bedwetting incident. Mom handed me a cup of yogurt for breakfast. From the kitchen, I could hear the washing machine running down in the basement. If Grace or Jackson had noticed all the laundry Mom had taken downstairs, neither of them made any mention of it, either. I finished off the small can of yogurt in record speed and then grabbed my backpack and headed toward the front door to wait for the bus. I would be able to see it coming off in the distance, so there wasn’t any need to leave the house until it was in sight. There was a pile of mail near the front door that had been brought in last night that hadn’t been yet been sorted. On top of it was another copy of Reader’s Digest. Recently, there was a new ad for the bedwetting pull-ups about every other issue. I had assumed that Mom must have seen the advertisement at some point or another. I wasn’t as sure that she had ever used these pull-ups with my sister, but I had hoped that all the advertising would have given her the idea that this could be an option to use with me. But maybe she just skimmed past the ad without looking at the finer details. The size range for the pull-ups was in small print, after all. There had to be something I could do to get her to take a closer look at the advertisement without letting her know that I was behind it. With the bus seemingly running a few minutes behind schedule, an idea came up for something I could put into motion before I headed off to school. Everyone else was still in the kitchen. The bus wasn’t in sight yet. My affinity for the magazine was already well known by my parents. Since they viewed it as educational, it wouldn’t stand out as suspicious if they came across me reading through it. I leaned back against the wall as quickly skimmed through the magazine. To my good luck, the ad for the bedwetting pull-ups appeared smack in the middle of the magazine. But how could I make sure it got Mom’s attention this time? A few ideas floated in my head. I could slightly crinkle the edges of a few pages – the pull-up ad included – so that when Mom was skimming through the magazine, she would be more likely to stop on it. But that didn’t feel like enough to actually get her attention. I could leave the magazine open to this page, but face down. On the opposite page was the start of a story I could plausibly be interested in. But would that be too much? I thought I could pass it off as believable. And I could always feign some initial discomfort at the idea of pull-ups when my parents did bring it up as an option. I pretended to read the magazine, though really all I was doing was taking in the image of the pull-up on the page, reading through all the features — five-layer protection, double leg barriers, the ability to absorb three cups of liquid. That last bit of information seemed most relevant to my case. I had peed a lot in each of the bedwetting accidents, but certainly not much. It gave me hope that the pull-ups would work for me when the time to wear them finally arrived. A minute later, I caught sight of the yellow bus off in the distance. I hastily set the magazine face down on the table, hoping that it would at last catch Mom’s attention when she opened it up later. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

I'm sorry it has taken so long to get this out. I may make a few corrections still, but I wanted everyone to know I have not given up the story. I will not give it up until I finish it. 03-20-24 Update: I fixed a lot of errors and improved the flow. Chapter 25 - Unexpected Addition Darlene's fingers drummed on the cold surface of her desk, her eyes staring blankly at the wall cluttered with sticky notes and IT reports. She still couldn't stop thinking about the meeting with Julian, which made her feel she was being trapped like an animal, desperately clawing for an escape. She wanted a way to vent this out of her system. Anger at Julian, Bryan, and Corporate about how they justified John’s response and pinned John's reckless behavior on her. She was only doing her job, trying to keep Avery safe just as she was asked to do. Their inability to keep their own employee safe from an ill-behaved employee who seems to have a record of issues with other employees somehow is now her fault, and there was nothing they could do but install dam security badges on each floor and entrance/exit. "Ugh," she muttered under her breath, grabbing her personal iPhone phone and swiping through her contacts. She needed someone to vent to, someone who would understand the pressure she was under and the injustice that was served to her. Laurisa and Ashley, her sisters, were always there for her in times like these. Her thumb hovered over their names before she pressed the call. The ringtone kept going on and on. "Come on, pick up," Darlene whispered, willing either of them to answer. But one by one, both calls went straight to voicemail. The weight of frustration settled heavily on her chest. "Damn it," she hissed, quickly typing out a text to both of them: 'I need to talk ASAP. Call me when you can. Really need my sisters right now.' She then proceeded to text her sisters again in desperation. “I really need one of you. I am about to lose it at work.” She sighed, locking her phone and placing it facedown on the desk. Alone with her thoughts, Darlene's mind raced back to the conversation with Julian. They just didn't understand that John was about to hurt Avery. If she let it go on, that is precisely what would have happened. He came up here in a fit of rage and was uncontrollable, yet somehow, she was expected to reign him in with calm and delicate talking. Avery had already finished his second cup of coffee and wanted to check on Darlene. He glanced down at his favorite coffee mug adorned with colorful Legos. Despite its sentimental value, it was covered in dark, crusty stains. Avery knew Darlene would see the mess and tease him. From the thought of this, he couldn't help but feel a twinge of embarrassment. So, he made his way to the communal kitchen, trying to ignore the uncomfortable bulkiness of his diaper underneath his sweatpants. In that moment, he longed for the simplicity of pull-ups, which were much easier to hide and more comfortable beneath clothing. It was a thought he never imagined he would have in his adult life. When Avery entered the kitchen area, a couple of employees were talking. Avery put his head down as he passed them by and went to the sink to wash his coffee mug. He could hear them discussing the new security measures. "Nice outfit," a voice jibed, breaking Avery's concentration. He looked down only to realize his shit was only half buttoned and showed his white shirt underneath, which was really his onesie; half his shirt was tucked into his pants, and the other half hanging out the sides of his pants. His face flushed as he looked up to see two of Darlene’s employees smirking at him. Avery turned away from them and faced the kitchen sink as he buttoned up his shirt as panic surged. Avery forced himself to remain calm. Surely, they didn't know about the diaper. Surely, Darlene hadn’t said anything to them, but Avery still felt exposed, as if they knew his secret. It didn’t matter; Avery couldn't help but feel self-conscious as the comment was made, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. He hated that he had to wear bulky diapers, and the onesie Darlene had bought for him only made him feel more exposed. Yet, it was necessary to keep his secret hidden. Their comments didn’t help him shake off the constant reminder of his vulnerability. The internal struggle between wanting to hide and needing to accept his new reality waged within him. After buttoning up and tucking in his shirt, Avery turned around to face his coworkers. “Thanks," Avery replied tersely. He tried his best to ignore the comment. Then he put the coffee mug in the sink and placed some soap in it. He began washing the outside and inside of the mug, making sure to remove any lingering stains or residue. While he rinsed his mug, he could hear the coworkers’ mumbling words, but he couldn’t make them out. His heart panicked, and he wanted out of the kitchen as fast as possible. Avery was paranoid because he just knew the coworkers were talking about him. When he finished cleaning his coffee mug, Avery walked over and knocked on the office door before entering. "Is everything okay, Darlene?" Avery asked cautiously, opening the door slowly and peering into the office. His eyes were filled with concern, but he kept a respectful distance, sensing her need for space. "Fine, Avery," she lied, forcing herself to smile. "Just dealing with some... management issues." She didn't want to burden him with her problems, especially considering the struggles he was already facing in the current environment. She knew all too well about his fragile state and the anxiety that plagued him. "Alright," he said hesitantly. “Do you mind if I grab another cup of coffee?” Avery held out his Lego coffee mug. Darlene just nodded and said, “Sure.” Her voice was dry and monotone—not the normal Darlene, and certainly not the one he met prior to this weekend at her house. Avery walked over to the Keurig and placed a K-cup in there labeled morning brew. He then went to the small office fridge and found his normal bottle of creamer labeled “Avery’s Creamer”. He turned to see if Darlene was watching, but she wasn’t. She was focused on either her email or her iPhone. He could feel her anxiety even though she was trying to hide it. Afterward, he poured his creamer into the coffee mug, set it on the Keurig, and pressed brew. Avery watched Darlene from behind. He wasn’t sure what to say. He knew this was all his fault, and she was hiding the real reason for her frustration. For some strange reason, he wanted to sit on her lap and hug her, but he refrained from doing it. She probably didn’t need a hug and would push him away right now. He was bad at reading people, and this wasn’t a time to try. Once the coffee was complete, Avery began to retreat back to his work. "If you need anything, though, I'm here." "Thank you, Avery," she whispered, grateful for his unwavering support. But right now, what she really needed was her sisters' advice. As Darlene tried to refocus on her work, she couldn't help but feel helpless, trapped within the confines of her own thoughts, the expectations of others, and the injustice she felt. Avery returned to his office to start working again, aware that he had changed the whole office atmosphere with the incident last Thursday. He couldn’t get over the feeling that everyone was looking at him, but he didn’t dare look up to see if he was right. As he sat down and sipped his coffee. Avery took a deep breath and tried to block out the distractions around him. It wasn’t long till Avery's fingers danced over the keyboard, the rhythmic tapping a soothing counterpoint to the chaos that had been swirling around him all morning. He finally had let go of the thoughts that the security cards were his fault, even though he could hear the whispers down the hallways and across the cubicles. He was able to immerse himself in his research on cell walls, seeking to understand better their structure and function for the drug interaction project he'd been assigned. The screen before him was filled with diagrams and molecular schematics, each more complex than the last. His heart pounded in his chest in excitement as he attempted to refocus on the task at hand, which he loved. He read that the cell wall lies outside the plasma membrane, which defines the boundaries of the cell itself. The wall is freely permeable to most molecules, but the membrane exhibits selective permeability, tending to concentrate specific dissolved molecules and ions inside the cell. This complicated the matter of how he could calculate the external and internal pressure effects on the cell wall, which he knew he needed to figure out to make these custom drugs effective. As he delved deeper into his research, Avery's thoughts wandered to Darlene, her own struggles weighing heavily on his mind. He wished there was more he could do to support her, but for now, all he could do was focus on his work and prove himself to be a valuable asset in their ongoing battle against cancer – and against the challenges they faced both within and beyond the walls of their workplace. A few hours passed as Avery's eyes darted between the lines of text on his computer screen, furiously absorbing every last bit of information about cell walls. The pressure of the onesie and diaper beneath his clothing weighed heavily on him today, a constant reminder of his vulnerability, but at this moment, this wasn’t what he was focused on. He clenched his jaw, determined not to let it hold him back. This whole day had not been what he had hoped to come back to. "Guess what, Avery?" A familiar voice cut through the tense silence, and he looked up to see Christy standing behind him in a pretty light blue work dress, the delicate light hugging her slender frame. Her hazel eyes sparkled with excitement as always. A hint of perfume lingered in the air, a subtle but alluring scent that added to her charm. She radiated energy and vitality as the always positive girl he had come to know. "Hey, Christy," Avery said, confused about why she was here since they didn’t have any time set up to work on anything together today. "What's going on? What are you doing here?" "Looks like we're about to be full-time work neighbors," she announced eagerly, gesturing to Bryan approaching with two boxes of office supplies in his arms. She grinned at Avery, her dimples deepening as she giggled in anticipation. "Really? That's great!" Avery forced a slight smile, though his mind raced with uncertainty. How would having a new coworker impact his already delicate situation? He didn’t want Christy to know about his diapers or, worse, about Darlene inspecting his diaper. Avery was also sure this had something to do with John, and once again, this was his fault in his mind. "Good morning, Avery," Bryan said. "I hope you don't mind us invading your space a little." "Of course not," Avery replied, trying to sound genuine but not so sure about this. "It'll be nice to have some company." Christy's enthusiasm seemed to be authentic as she started to grab one of the boxes from Bryan. "Is it okay if we put these boxes down on your desk for the moment until we know where I'm going to sit?" Christy asked, gesturing to the second box she held. "Sure," Avery managed to say, forcing a semi-fake smile onto his face. His thoughts churned like storm-tossed waves, threatening to pull him under. He really liked Christy but as an office mate. He wasn’t sure. "Here, let me help you with that," Avery offered, rising from his seat to take the box from Bryan’s hands before Christy could get to it. The box’s weight surprised him, and he nearly staggered under its bulk. “What in the world did she bring with her?” he thought to himself. He knew he should be grateful for the distraction her arrival provided—a brief respite from the relentless nagging feeling that all this was his fault—but in fact, it was just another reminder that it was his fault and another chance to be found out. "Thanks, Avery!" Christy beamed at him, her cheeks flushed with excitement. "I can't wait to get settled in." There again was her enthusiastic voice. In fact, she was glad to be getting away from John and his two cohorts. It would be much better to be close to Avery and help him program his mathematical solutions in the software. Avery couldn't help but feel a pang of envy at her carefree attitude—something he had lost touch with long ago. "Let's go see where Darlene wants to put you," Bryan said, leading the way toward the office door. Avery placed the box on his desk, still feeling the shock of Christy's unexpected move.” Want to come with us, Avery?” Bryan clapped Avery on the shoulder. Avery just nodded yes, stood up, and followed behind Bryan and Christy. He prayed that neither of them could see the bulk or hear the slight crinkly sounds of the diaper he was wearing. As they approached Darelene’s office, Avery thought to himself that he was honestly a little shocked that Darlene would have agreed to this. But then it dawned on him as they approached: Darlene probably didn’t know. She would have told him. Bryan's knuckles rapped against the closed door, and Avery couldn't help but hold his breath. He could envision the conversation that was about to take place - the confusion, frustration, and possibly even anger that would follow. A wave of guilt washed over him, knowing he was adding to Darlene's already stressful day. The door opened, revealing a puzzled Darlene, who took in the sight of Bryan and Chisty standing together and Avery standing behind them. Bryan smiled. “Good morning, Darlene. I am so grateful you agreed to this. I need to know where you plan to let Christy sit," Bryan smiled. "What? No one told me about Christy coming up here," Darlene replied, both surprised and upset. Her gaze flicked to Avery, who felt he'd been caught red-handed, even though he'd had no part in the decision and no clue about it ahead of time. Avery quickly interjected, feeling the weight of the situation bearing down on him. "I apologize, Darlene. This caught me off guard as well. I had no idea Christy would be joining us until just now." "Didn't Julian tell you?" Bryan asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. "We're moving Christy up here for her protection away from John." Bryan watched as he read Darlene’s puzzled and upset facial expressions. “I thought Julian had already discussed this with you. He told me he was going to talk to you this morning." Bryan said hastily, trying to defuse the tension. "It's just a temporary arrangement." “Temporary by what means?! Till you get, John fired?!” Darlene quickly responded in anger. As the conversation continued, Avery became increasingly distracted by the warmth of his body and the confines of the onesie he wore beneath his clothes. He tried to focus on keeping his breathing steady, but his heart raced, fueled by anxiety and an overwhelming sense of vulnerability, as he stood there feeling helpless to control this situation. Avery's heart clenched as a stepped back up against the back wall of Darlene’s office. He listened to the heated exchange between Darlene and Bryan just beyond his cubicle. He could feel the tension thicken in the air, and a knot formed in his stomach. It was apparent that Darlene wasn't happy about this unexpected change, especially since she had yet to be consulted first. He hated tense situations and never did good with them. "An IT department isn't the place for Christy," Darlene argued, her voice rising with frustration. "This isn’t a research center dedicated to some magical DNA cancer treatments and a hideout for employees who are afraid of your troublemakers." He couldn't help but empathize with Darlene's plight – she'd taken him under her wing when no one else would, and now it seemed her generosity was being taken advantage of. "Look, I understand your concerns," Bryan attempted to soothe her, his tone measured and calm. Avery's heart raced as he heard Bryan acknowledge Darlene's concerns. His anxiety increased, and he felt a sudden need to pee. "We know it's not ideal," Bryan said, "but we're worried about Christy's safety with John and his friends harassing her. With the new security badge system causing tensions, we need to take precautions." The mention of John made Avery's bladder twinge even more, but he tried to ignore the urge to use the bathroom. He wanted to be present for this conversation in case his name came up, though his body protested against his will. Plus, he was trapped inside Darlene’s Office with Bryan and Christy blocking the way. "Christy is the last person I'm taking in from your department," Darlene snapped, her voice raised so that anyone nearby could hear it. "You can't expect me to house your whole R&D center just because you can't control John and his fucking behavior." It took all of Darlene’s emotion and resolve not to slam the door on them. Avery winced at the outburst, clenching his thighs together instinctively. He could no longer deny the pressure building in his bladder, but he couldn't bring himself to leave the room. It felt like a choice between preserving his dignity, staying informed, and not looking like he didn’t care about what happened with Christy, and he didn't know which option was more terrifying. "Darlene, we would appreciate your help and understanding in this matter," Bryan replied, his voice tense but controlled. "We'll find a solution to the John issue as soon as possible." Darlene couldn't help but roll her eyes at the ridiculousness of the situation. She knew that the solution was to ignore it and pretend like it would never happen again. Plus, they wanted to make an example out of her for office violence. Avery's mind raced, trying to formulate a plan. Should he try to slip away now or risk embarrassment by waiting too long? The sudden silence in the room interrupted his thoughts, signaling that the discussion had temporarily ended. Panic gripped him as he realized he'd missed his chance to escape unnoticed. "Get it together, Avery," he thought, forcing himself to focus on his work. "You've faced worse situations before." "Please, just let me make it through this," he silently prayed. "I can't afford another slip-up." The air in the office seemed to thicken as the silence continued. Then Darlene's voice reverberated off the walls again, her anger palpable. Avery, already on edge from desperately needing to use the restroom, felt his heart rate spike at the sudden outburst. His grip on his own self-control wavered, and in that moment of terror, he lost the battle. Warmth spread through the diaper between his legs, rapidly soaking up the unexpected release. Avery's cheeks burned with humiliation, and he tried to shift his body to the side of the door frame, trying to hide any evidence of his accident. The bulky padding now felt even more intrusive, a constant reminder of his failure to keep control. Christy, oblivious to the situation unfolding just a few feet away, had been observing the heated exchange with wide eyes. When she finally glanced over at Avery, she noticed him standing uncomfortably and shifting his posture, a pained expression etched across his face. Concern filled her, and she hurried over to check on him. "Hey, are you okay?" Christy whispered close to Avery, genuine worry in her voice. Avery forced a tight-lipped smile and nodded, not trusting himself to speak. He didn't want to draw any more attention to himself, especially with everyone on edge and arguing. It took all of his willpower to keep his gaze focused on Bryan and Darlene. "Alright, if you need anything, just let me know," Christy whispered close to him, puzzled by Avery's behavior. Darlene finally let out a long sigh, her frustration dissipating slightly. "Fine," she relented, rubbing the bridge of her nose. "But this is the last time, Bryan. I can't keep taking in people from other departments just because management can't control their employees." "Thank you, Darlene," Bryan said gratefully. "I promise we'll work on finding a more permanent solution." As the conversation drew close, Avery wanted to waddle back to his office and sit in his chair, defeated yet again, but he was wet and needed a change into a fresh diaper before he accidentally leaked. It wasn't that he had anything against Christy - quite the opposite, in fact. But the prospect of having someone so close to him, someone who could potentially discover his secret, filled him with dread. He felt a tear start to swell up around his eyes. "Get a grip, Avery, don’t start to cry now," he muttered under his breath as he felt the warmth of his diaper as it swelled up around his crotch. "Alright," Darlene relented, sighing. Christy, you'll be two desks down from Avery." "Thanks, Darlene," Christy said nodding gratefully, walking back to her new spot to begin unpacking her belongings. Avery watched from the corner of Darlene’s door, not moving till everyone left. Avery then slipped towards Darlene's desk, heart pounding in his chest. The shame hung heavy in the air around him, making it difficult to breathe. "Darlene, I..." he choked out, his voice barely above a whisper. "I had another accident” as a tear slide down his face and his head hung low. "Did you bring a spare diaper in your backpack?" Darlene asked gently; concern etched across her face as she realized the argument was stressful for the boy. "Y-yes," Avery stammered, avoiding her gaze. "Alright, go get it, then." Avery wiped his tears before he left the room. Darlene got up and started closing the blinds to her office and waited for him to return. Avery quickly picked up his backpack, not paying attention to Christy, who was watching him walk back to Darelen’s office with it. When he came back with his backpack, she locked the door behind them. "Sit down," Darlene instructed, gesturing to the chair by her desk. Avery did as he was told, trying to keep his composure while his mind raced. Darlene's gentle yet firm voice offered advice, "Next time, try to remain calm. Perhaps you could practice some breathing exercises and visualize a happy place. There are some helpful apps for that." She reminded him that he couldn't let these incidents occur frequently, or others might start to question them. "I know," Avery mumbled, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. He tried to focus on the patterns in the carpet beneath his feet, but his thoughts kept intruding, taunting him with images of his coworkers' reactions if they ever found out. "Okay, let's get you changed," Darlene perked up but kept her tone professional as she opened a drawer and the supplies she brought with her this morning. "And when we're done, we both need to get back to work." "Right," Avery agreed, his voice barely audible. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself for yet another diaper change. He opened his backpack, pulled out his only spare diaper, and handed it to Darlene. It felt odd to be offering this exchange. Darlene spread out a large towel on the office floor, careful to smooth out any wrinkles. She then carefully arranged a few essential items: a package of baby wipes and a bottle of sweet-smelling baby powder. As he watched her, he couldn't help but feel his cheeks flush with embarrassment at the thought of using such items for their intended purpose. But Darlene didn't seem fazed at all, simply going about her business with a calm and confident demeanor. He couldn't help but be grateful for her as he didn’t realize this was her maternal instinct at play here. "Alright, lay down on the soft towel so I can change you into a fresh, clean diaper," Darlene instructed gently as she patted the towel. He couldn't help but feel a tingling sense of awareness and fear creeping over him, not because of Darlene but because Christy was just outside, within earshot. He could imagine her giggling if she knew his predicament. As he got up off the chair, he began to unzip his pants and step out of them, revealing the bottom of his onesie. “Do I take this off?” he asked confused. Darlene looked up at him, as she was already on her knee. “No need; the snaps are made for easy access just as I did before. Now, come on and lay down.” She patted the towel. The humiliation of these diaper changes had become all too familiar, yet a small part of him craved the comfort they provided and the attention he got from Darlene. Avery placed his pants on the chair and laid on the large towel. As Darlene leaned over to him, Avery closed his eyes and focused on the slow rise and fall of his chest. The shame still clung to him like a second skin, but he resolved to push past it and told himself to return and concentrate on his work when this was done praying Christy wouldn’t find out. He felt Darlene unbuttoned the onesie as he opened his eyes to stare at the ceiling, focusing on the patterns within the acoustic tiles. "Do I have to have the baby powder again?" he asked, hoping for the answer ‘no’ as he continued to stare up. Darlene looked down at him and replied, her tone firm but gentle. "As I said before, it's necessary to prevent diaper rash, so just trust me." He sighed, knowing she was right. But it didn't make the process any less mortifying. He heard the tapes unfasten from his diaper as she pulled the front end of the soaked diaper off, exposing him. He then lifted his hips as she slid the wet diaper from underneath him and then slid a new, fresh, disposable diaper into its place. He gritted his teeth as she applied the cold otion and baby powder, feeling exposed and vulnerable beneath her touch. He tried to connect the dots on the ceiling, hoping he wouldn’t get erect from her gentle touch on his sensitive parts. He could smell the heavy scent of baby powder in the air as it was applied to him. "Almost done," Darlene murmured, fastening the fresh diaper and then pulling the onesie in place, snapping the crotch back together. She helped him sit up, their eyes meeting for a brief moment. “You're doing great, Avery. Just remember to breathe and stay calm when you get nervous. Maybe you can prevent this future." After Darlene finished helping him, he quietly said a grateful "thank you." As Avery stood up, Darlene's hand almost reached out to pat his bottom, but she stopped herself, realizing what she was about to do. He then pulled his pants back on, feeling the added bulk of a new, fresh diaper underneath his onesie and trousers. "Of course," she replied, reassuringly squeezing his shoulder. "Now, let's get back out there and show them what you’re made of." It was almost as if she was giving encouragement to a boy not a young man. The embarrassment weighed heavily, but he couldn't afford to wallow in it. Suppressing a shudder, he picked up his backpack like he was about to head home and brought it back to his office. "Focus, Avery," he silently urged himself, knowing Christy was just outside Darlene’s office setting up her new desk. You can't change what happened, but you can keep it from happening again. You are smarter than this, stronger than this." He told himself as he did his best to hold back a tear. With that, he exited the office, determined to put the incident behind them and move forward with their day. A cacophony of thoughts raced through Avery's mind as he tried to drown out the sounds of Christy unpacking her belongings nearby. Christy glanced up from her unpacking, her gaze lingering on the closed blinds of Darlene's office. Curiosity piqued, she watched Avery return with his backpack, his body language tense and uneasy. The door clicked shut behind him, and Christy couldn't help but wonder if he was in trouble for something. "Is everything okay?" Christy asked genuine concern in her voice. "Everything's fine," Avery replied, trying to sound casual. "Just a minor issue." "Alright then," Christy said, nodding slowly as she returned to setting up her desk. Avery settled back at his desk, praying that the walls of the office had been thick enough to keep their secret safe. He focused on his research, determined not to let his anxiety get the better of him. Avery's heart raced as he returned to his desk again and slowly started to settle down, the scent of baby powder clinging to him like a cloak. Sitting down and looking at the computer, he did his best, trying not to draw attention to himself. Christy glanced at him from her new workstation; curiosity continued to be etched on her face. She didn’t feel like Avery was being straight with her and something was wrong. "Hey, Avery, can I pick your brain about this problem I'm working on that has your formulas?" she asked, strolling over with a notepad in hand. "I could use a fresh perspective." "Sure, let me take a look," Avery replied, attempting to calm his nerves. He was starting to focus on the equations before him, finding solace in their complexity. Avery began to explain the purpose and reasoning behind the equations. As they delved deeper into the project, Christy leaned in closer, her nose wrinkling delicately at a familiar scent. Soft notes of baby powder wafted toward her, causing her to pause and comment, "You smell like... baby powder?" Avery's muscles tensed when he heard the words. He struggled to maintain his composure. Sweat prickled at the back of his neck as he hastily responded, "Oh, uh, it's just a new laundry detergent." He prayed that she would accept his flimsy excuse. "It's supposed to be good for sensitive skin." "Ah, I see," Christy mused, raising her eyebrows with a hint of skepticism. She didn't press the matter further, but Avery could tell she was still puzzled by his choice of scent. The faint aroma of baby powder lingered in the air around them, mixing with the heady scent of coffee from their nearby cups. Avery quickly explained why he did what he did with the calculations that Christy was asking about. Christy finally agreed to his method. “it will be tricky to program, but I think I can figure something out.” She smiled. A wave of relief washed over Avery as Christy walked back with the notes she had taken and sat back down at her desk. They both separately drove back to their work. His mind whirred with calculations and possible solutions, grateful for the distraction from his earlier ordeal. Meanwhile, Darlene finally connected with her sister, Laurisa, on the phone when she called her back. She was eager to vent about the day's events and seek their advice. “Finally, you call me back. What took you so long?” Darlene exclaimed in a panicked and upset voice, feeling slightly neglected by her sister's delayed response. "Sorry, I was at the police department for new clients. They needed me to review their cases and complete all the necessary paperwork." Laurisa replied, her tone a bit strained as she became defensive of her own important work. Darlene could hear the exhaustion and frustration in her sister's voice and immediately regretted her initial outburst. "I'm sorry; I didn't mean to imply that your work isn't important, too." She apologized sincerely, understanding the demands of her sister's job. “Darlene paused, trying not to cry from the stressful day. “I just really need my sisters, and I can’t talk about it here. I know it is short notice, but can we all meet up for dinner tonight? I really need to talk to you girls about what's been happening at work. I am about to lose it." Darlene said, her voice strained with frustration. "Of course," Laurisa agreed, concern evident in her tone. "We'll be there for you, sis. Just tell us where and when." "Great. Let's meet at that Greek place we love around four pm if that isn’t too early. It is the only way I think we will get any reservations this late in the week." Darlene suggested, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. “No problem, I can get out of work early, and I am sure Ashley can too. Her work hours are generally not till late in the day.” Laurisa and Darlene both laughed. “I will make reservations for the three of us,” Laurisa replied. Darlene thought for a second. If they were going to leave work early, she needed to take Avery with her to ensure his protection. “No, make it four.” She paused. “I am going to bring Avery, the one I talked about previously.” “Oh really? It will be interesting to meet him,” Laurisa said. “First, you can’t Psychoanalyze the boy. The poor boy is confused enough as it is.” “Okay, I won’t. At least I won’t out loud. My job is to psychoanalyze people, and I can’t just turn it off,” Laurisa giggled. With that, Darlene hung up the phone, grateful for her sisters' unwavering support. As Avery and Christy continued work separately with only one empty desk between them, he found himself growing more comfortable in her presence, forgetting about the scent of baby powder. The earlier tension seemed to dissipate, replaced by the shared language of numbers and logic. For now, at least, his secret remained safe. About an hour later, Darlene came out of her office to talk to Avery. Christy looked up. Darlene was quick to the point. “Avery, I am going to leave work early at 3:30 pm today to have an early dinner with my sisters. With everything that has happened today and last week, I want you to leave with me and come to dinner. I just want to make sure your safe when I am not around. I don’t yet trust the badge system.” Avery looked up to see that in her expression, “No” wasn’t an answer Darlene would accept; however, it would be nice to leave before Christy so he would not have to worry about being caught in the elevator with his diaper on. Plus, lunch with Darlene last week was a wonderful break from fast food. “Sure, just give me five minutes heads up to wrap everything up.” Darlene nodded as she walked over to Christy and began talking to her. Darlene wanted to apologize for her previous behavior, saying she was taken off guard and that it wasn’t her fault she was so upset. Christy's face lit up with a radiant smile as she looked up at Darlene and they began to talk, her hazel eyes sparkling with warmth and excitement as they always seem to do. Avery couldn't help but steal a glance at her, his heart clenching as he watched her chat animatedly with Darlene, possibly about her new workspace. He couldn’t help but wonder if they were talking about him, and the thought made his stomach churn with nervousness. Despite his desire to join in on their conversation, Avery stayed rooted in his seat, feeling left out and unsure of what they were discussing. He couldn't take his eyes off Christy, who seemed genuinely thrilled about something. As Darlene and Christy shook hands, Avery pretended to be focused on his work, trying not to eavesdrop. When Darlene approached him with a smile and an air of excitement, Avery couldn't help but feel a surge of anxiety. "Guess what, Avery," she said, practically bouncing with anticipation. He looked up at her, trying to act surprised by her sudden appearance. "What?" he asked eagerly. "Christy will be joining us for dinner!" Darlene announced gleefully. Avery tried to hide his nerves, but it was clear from the way his hands shook that he was taken aback. "I-I mean, that's great," he stuttered, attempting to sound enthusiastic. "I just wasn't expecting it." Darlene looked confused by his reaction. "I thought you would enjoy her company," she said innocently. Avery nodded quickly, trying to play it cool. "I do, I do. It's just...surprising." Inside, he was brimming with questions about what had just transpired between them and whether or not Christy knew about him wearing diapers. But outwardly, he put on a mask of composure and simply replied, "Christy is a wonderful person." "Perfect, Christy will join us at the restaurant around 4 pm," Darlene said with a hint of hesitation. She couldn't shake off the feeling that she had made a mistake by inviting her. However, with John lurking around and keeping a watchful eye on her was her duty. It seemed necessary to have invited her for safety. With a sigh, Darlene headed back to her office to wrap up the day's work. The anticipation of meeting her sisters and sharing all the events of the day filled her with some comfort. As she finished her work and shut down her computer, she could already picture herself sitting at the restaurant table, laughing and exchanging stories with her sisters, who were her best friends.

Here is the next installment. I hope this leaves you hanging—evil laugh. Chapter 27 - Outburst As Darlene drove Avery home, she could feel the tension between them. She didn’t like it. She knew she had overstepped her bounds twice during dinner, but she thought she should be given some slack for everything she had done for him. What she has done for him has always been to look out for him. She didn’t understand her own emotions and why she felt the need. It wasn’t just about work telling her to look at him but something deeper. She looked over a couple of times as she drove with him with Avery just looking away from her. She tried to have a conversation a few times, asking him how he liked the restaurant, but he never said a word. He could have at least said thank you for paying for both him and Christy. It wasn’t a cheap dinner. But Avery continued to sit in the passenger seat of Darlene's car; he couldn't help but feel a knot of anger and betrayal in his chest. He was angry at her, and he made it clear by ignoring her. Her actions towards him made him feel how incapable he was of taking care of himself. And to make matters worse, Christy, the girl he had been trying so hard to impress, had witnessed it all. He could feel her judgmental gaze on him as Darlene continued to belittle and infantilize him. The thought of her finding out about his diaper and what had happened at Darlene's house filled him with shame and fear. He didn't want her to see him as anything less than a mature and capable young man, but now he knew that chance was gone. Despite his anger towards Darlene for treating him like a helpless child, there was still a part of him that secretly enjoyed the attention and care she showered on him. It made him feel special and loved in a way he hadn't felt before. Avery resented himself for having those feelings. He wondered if Christy had picked up on any of this or if she just saw him as a pathetic boy unable to take care of himself. The SUV came to a stop at the red light, and Darlene glanced over at Avery in the passenger seat. He was still facing away from her, staring out the window with an angry expression on his face. His shirt was untucked once again, with a new stain near his left pant pocket, where he must have rubbed it in while wiping his hands with his napkin. It was a mixture of the cheese sauce and tiramisu that he had for dessert. Darlene shook her head in frustration, realizing that Avery had no idea how to behave in a nice restaurant like the one they had just left. She turned off the radio, which was playing softly in the background. "Avery, I know you're mad, but avoiding me won't solve anything. I'm sorry for what happened," she said, trying to break the tense silence between them. But Avery remained silent as the light turned green, and Darlene drove towards his apartment complex. As they pulled up to his building, Darlene sighed and spoke again. "I'll see you tomorrow. Hopefully, you can get some rest." But Avery didn't respond. He simply got out of the car and slammed the door before storming off into his apartment without looking back. Darlene felt a surge of anger rises within her, but she took deep breaths to calm herself down. She couldn't stoop to Avery's childish level; someone had to be the mature one in this situation. She waited until Avery disappeared inside before starting the SUV and driving off. She couldn't help but feel frustrated with his behavior. It felt like she was dealing with a sulking child rather than an adult who should know better. Darlene's grip on the steering wheel was so tight that her knuckles turned white. As she drove away from the apartment complex, the memories of Avery's visit to her home swirled in her mind like a never-ending storm cloud. The thought of going back to that empty, lonely space made her stomach churn, and bile rose up in her throat. With a defeated sigh, she pulled into the parking lot of her favorite liquor store, hoping to numb the pain and delay facing her loneliness at home for a little while longer. As she pushed a cart through the aisles, running her fingers over the smooth labels of familiar wines and exploring new ones, Darlene's mind was consumed with negative thoughts. This was usually a calming activity for her, but today, it only served to amplify her feelings of emptiness and despair. She couldn't shake off the feeling that even this simple task would be tainted by her ever-present loneliness. Replying to the events of today, Darlene shook her head softly. From getting written up at work to Avery being angry with her for trying to take care of him, it seemed as though nothing was going right in her life right now. She felt like she deserved a break, a moment of respite from the constant barrage of problems and failures that seemed to follow her wherever she went today. But as she reached for yet another bottle of wine, she knew deep down that this temporary distraction would only lead to more regret and self-loathing later on as she committed herself not to drink herself to sleep tonight. As she picked up a new bottle and read the label, her iPhone rang. She pulled it out of her purse and saw that it was her sister Laurisa calling. "Hey, sis," Darlene answered as she put on her headset. "I wasn't expecting you to call tonight," Darlene continued. "Yeah, I know. But I'm worried about you and Avery. What's going on?" Laurisa asked, sounding concerned. "I'm fine, really. You don't need to worry," Darlene replied, trying to sound nonchalant. "Don't give me that, Darlene. I'm your older sister. I know there's something more going on with this guy from work. You've never been this protective over someone like that before," Laurisa prodded. "I'm just looking out for him like I was instructed to at work," Darlene insisted. "But you called him a boy earlier. He's a young man, Darlene," Laurisa pointed out. "I meant young man. It just slipped out," Darlene clarified defensively. "You may have said 'young man,' but your subconscious definitely said 'boy'. What's really going on? Did something happen when he came over last Thursday?" Laurisa pressed. Darlene hesitated before finally admitting: "No, nothing happened. We just watched a movie." Laurisa could tell there was something more to this than Darlene was leading on. "Hmm, sure, it doesn't seem like anything happened based on how you were acting at dinner tonight. You were practically jumping out of your seat every time he breathed," Laurisa observed. Darlene sighed. "Okay, fine. Maybe I was a little overly concerned for him. It won’t happen anymore. I'm done looking out for him just because work has asked me to." Laurisa could pick up on the emotions that Darlene was feeling. "Just be careful, sis. Your hormones are still all over the place from pumping so much breast milk. You haven't been yourself since the miscarriage," Laurisa warned. "I know, I know. But I'll be fine. Thanks for checking in, Sis," Darlene reassured her. "Alright, just promise me you'll talk to me about it and be careful. I worry about you," Laurisa said with concern. "I will, I promise. Love you, sis," Darlene replied sincerely. "Love you too," Laurisa echoed before they hung up. Darlene made her way to the checkout stand, her mind reeling from the conversation with her sister. She knew she was getting too involved with Avery, and that's why her emotions were all over the place. As she approached the counter with a cart full of wine, she paused and looked at the liquor aisle. It was a cool night, and she couldn't help but think of the times when she and her sisters would sit by the fire and take shots of Goldschlager while talking about their problems with boys or girls, in Laurisa's case. She grabbed a bottle and a shot glass, not sure what she was going to do with it yet. But one thing was for sure: she needed to find a way to clear her head and sort out her feelings before things got too complicated. As Darlene stood at the checkout counter with her cart full of wine, she couldn't shake off the nagging feeling that her emotions were getting the best of her. She knew her sister was right - she had been getting too close to Avery's situation, and it was starting to affect her own mental state. The cashier scanned each bottle of wine with a polite smile, breaking the silence that surrounded Darlene. "Stocking up for a party?" he asked cheerfully. Darlene forced a smile and replied, "Oh, just stocking up for myself. It's been one of those days, you know?" The cashier nodded sympathetically as he continued scanning the bottles. "I hear you. Wine always helps take the edge off." Darlene chuckled softly, grateful for the small moment of understanding from a stranger. "Yeah, that's the plan." As the last bottle was scanned, Darlene reached into her purse, pulled out her wallet, and paid the cashier. With a heavy heart, Darlene left the liquor store, her arms full of wine bottles and a bottle of Goldschlager. While she drove home, she passed by one of her favorite parks - a peaceful oasis in the midst of the bustling city. The park was known for its friendly ducks and geese, as well as the occasional sighting of rabbits and chipmunks. Despite the tempting prospect of a tranquil afternoon at the park, Darlene couldn't shake off the events that had transpired earlier in the day. She quickly decided to pull into the parking lot with a heavy sigh and made her way to a bench by the small man-made lake. The sun was beginning to set, casting a beautiful orange glow over the water. Darlene set down her purchases on the bench and took out a shot glass she had picked up at the store. She poured herself a shot of Goldschlager, relishing in the familiar warmth that spread through her body with each sip. "To the end of a shitty day," she muttered before downing the shot. As she sat there, watching the sunset and sipping on her drink, Darlene couldn't help but reflect on her relationship with Avery. They had gotten into this thing that was going on between them right now over what she did, and now he wasn't speaking to her. It infuriated her not to have control over the situation, especially since she was convinced she could make him see things her way. She could just let it go. She absentmindedly ran her fingers along the rim of the shot glass as she thought about their last encounter - when he had voluntarily breastfed from her. It had been a deeply intimate moment, but now she wondered if it had caused some sort of underlying tension between them. With a heavy heart and another shot finished, Darlene decided to call it a day and headed back home. The sun had disappeared behind the horizon, leaving behind a peaceful stillness in the park's atmosphere - a stark contrast to the turmoil within Darlene's mind. She knew she was in for a long, restless night of no sleep as she got up and headed back to her SUV. —------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Avery burst through the front door, slamming it shut behind him, not caring about any of the neighboring apartments about the loud noise. Huffing, he kicked off his shoes and tossed his pants onto the floor. As he headed to the bedroom, Avery's hands reached down and pulled apart the Velcro tabs of his crinkled-soaked diaper. The diaper was cold and wet in Avery's grasp, squishing under his fingers as he wadded it up. The tapes were sticky and tough to pull apart, causing him to let out a quiet growl of frustration. As he wadded the diaper up, he sat it down on the kitchen counter, where it lay wet and squishy. Once the diaper was removed, it left a cool, damp spot where the fabric had been pressed against his skin. His face contorted into a grimace as he mumbled to himself, eventually turning away from the counter with a look of disgust. Avery walked over to his dresser, a sense of frustration and anger bubbling within him. He forcefully pulled out a pair of boxer shorts. "I am not a fucking baby," he shouted in his empty apartment, feeling the need to assert himself. He slid on his boxers without wiping himself down, glad to be rid of the diaper and Darlene. He stormed over to the sofa and turned on his PlayStation, loading up one of his favorite games, Ratchet and Clank. He was going to play till his anger went away. With every move of the controller, he felt some of his pent-up emotions release as he took out his aggression on the virtual bad guys. But even amidst the chaos of the game, Avery couldn't ignore the touch of Darlene's hand as she smoothed out his shirt and brushed against his diaper in front of Christy. The image played over and over in his head. Normally, he would have enjoyed this attention alone with her, but right now, he was too worked up to appreciate it. "Fucking take that!" he yelled at the screen as he continued to shoot down enemies in the game, trying to distract himself from the uncomfortable situation in his real life. An hour dragged by, the game's difficulty increasing with each level. Avery's frustration mounted, and his palms grew slick with sweat as he furiously pressed buttons on his controller. But no matter how skilled he was, it seemed like the game was against him. In a burst of anger, he flung the controller across the room, its plastic body colliding with the wall on the other side. "Fucking game cheats," Avery cursed under his breath, his heart racing with adrenaline. Avery's mind was a whirlwind of emotions, each one pulling him in a different direction. He needed to calm down, but he felt like he couldn’t, so he stumbled into the bathroom and turned on the shower. In the midst of his turmoil, he had totally forgotten about his valium which he could have taken when he got home. He dropped his boxers on the bathroom floor and stepped in the shower, letting the hot water cascade over his body. But it wasn't enough to soothe his frustration, and with a helpless cry, he lashed out and punched the shower wall. The heat only seemed to intensify his confusion and anger. Tears streamed down Avery's red and blotchy cheeks, his shoulders shaking with each sob. The once calm bathroom was now a disheveled mess, bits of shampoo and soap bottles scattered on the floor, which he knocked down as he through his fit of rage. Tears continued to well up in Avery's eyes and spilled over as sobs racked his body. He wasn't even sure what he was crying about anymore; his emotions were just too much to handle. For what felt like an eternity, he alternated between crying and hitting the shower wall until exhaustion finally overtook him, and he rested his head against the tile. The shower water felt both hot and cold against his skin, adding to the intensity of his emotions. His knuckles were raw from hitting the hard tile, and his body ached from the physical and emotional strain. Avery's soapy fingers ran through his hair as he tried to relax under the hot water. But then, a loud pounding on his front door shattered his peace. He froze, water still running over his closed eyes and down his chest. He strained to hear the muffled voice outside, but all he could make out was, "Open up!" Panic rising in his chest, Avery shut off the shower and quickly wrapped a towel around his waist. Racing towards the door, he couldn't shake the thought that something terrible must have happened for someone to be banging on his door like this. Was the apartment complex on fire? "Hold on... Let me get dressed," Avery shouted back at the person, hoping they would give him a moment to collect himself before confronting them. But they continued to yell insistently from the other side of the door. "Avery Sage! Open this door now! I know you're in there ignoring me. Open up!" His heart dropped as he recognized the voice to be Darlene's. What was she doing back? He checked the clock and saw that it was only 7:22 p.m., still early in the evening. With a sense of dread, Avery realized he had no choice but to face her before she caused a scene outside of the apartment complex. Hurriedly, he wrapped a tan towel around his waist and went to open the front door. “Finally,” Darlene said as she pushed past him as soapy water was dripping down his face and body with his half-wet towel wrapped around his waist. “I have been knocking for over 10 minutes.” “I couldn’t hear you,” Avery said, closing the door. This was the first time Darlene had set foot in his small one-bedroom apartment. “Obviously, I was in the shower.” Avery’s tone was sarcastic and not at all inviting. “I am sorry for getting you out of the shower. I didn’t know. I guess I am going to be apologizing a lot this evening.” Darlene said in a remorseful tone. Darlene's eyes swept over the small living room, taking in its sparse and humble furnishings. The sofa was faded and sagging, with worn spots on the armrests where people had rested their arms for years with mismatched pillows on it and a blanket draped halfway on it. The coffee table was scratched and marked with various rings from cups and plates. The old TV stand looked precarious, almost comical in its attempt to support the flat-screen TV as it was on two cinder blocks with a board across them. It was clear that this was not a well-furnished apartment. A controller by the wall near the door is lying upside down. “I came by because I don’t want to end the night like this. I wanted to talk about everything that has happened between us.” Darlene’s voice was concerned as she could tell Avery didn’t look right. His body was shaking, and it wasn’t just from getting out of the shower. “Nothing has happened; I don’t know what you're talking about.” Avery started to turn around and walk away. “Just forget everything and leave me be.” “See, you are doing it again. You’re trying to ignore me when I try to talk to you.” Darlene’s voice rose. “I am concerned about you, and I am trying to talk to you like grown-ups.” Avery just continued to walk towards his bedroom, and Darlene took a few more steps into the apartment, between the living room and kitchen. She could see the top of the kitchen counter had a wadded-up dirty diaper lying disgustingly on it. She rolled her eyes and then shouted. “STOP RIGHT THERE AND TURN AROUND. WE ARE GOING TO TALK!” Avery’s emotions kicked back in, and he turned around and stopped his feet on the ground a few times like a toddler would when they were having a tantrum. “I DON'T HAVE TO TALK TO YOU. I AM NOT GOING TO TALK TO YOU. I DON’T WANT TO TALK TO YOU. I WANT YOU TO GO AWAY FOREVER! YOU ARE NOT MY MOM!” He said the words so quickly and didn’t even realize what he said. His attitude took Darlene aback. She wasn’t sure what she should do. He was being unreasonable. There was a half-empty Sprite can on the coffee table, which Avery was standing next to in a towel. In anger at Darlene, Avery reached down, picked it up, and threw it at her. The soda can hit Darlene square in the chest, and some spilled down her blouse. As she was in total shock at what happened, Avery immediately turned and ran and slammed the bedroom door shut. She could hear him locking it and crying loudly. “GET OUT OF HERE. I DON'T WANT YOU HERE. YOU WILL JUST END UP LEAVING ME LIKE THEY ALL DO. I HATE YOU FOR IT!” Through sobs and shaking, his voice echoed through the closed door. "Everyone hates me! Everyone leaves me!" And Darlene knew then that his outburst wasn't just directed at her but at everyone who had ever abandoned him. She could hear him crying loudly, feeling helpless and alone on the other side of that locked door. “Everyone hates me. Everyone leaves me!” Avery screamed as his whole body was shaking, and he fell to the floor, pulling his knees up close to his chest and rocking back and forth. Darlene walked over to the bedroom door and tried to open it, but it confirmed what she already knew: It was locked. “Come on, Avery, let me in. I am not here to fight,” she said in a soft voice, but it was met with a loud thud against the door as he threw something at it. “GO AWAY. I HATE YOU! I HATE ALL OF YOU!” Avery screamed at her. “Fine, I am leaving, Avery.” She sighed and started to walk away, but just before she got to the front door to leave, she stopped and looked back at the locked door as she rested her hand on the doorknob to leave the apartment.

Chapter 15: A Hard Pill to Swallow I stumbled through the front door after being dropped off by the bus on Thursday afternoon. I let my backpack fall to the floor with a loud bang as soon as I had shut the front door behind me. I was exhausted. It had been another seven hours of struggling to stay awake and focused through what had seemed to be an endless day of end-of-year exams. The only relief was that I was finished with taking my last test for this school year. Now I had about a week of bliss before my end-of-year grades became available online. Yes, I still had to go into school tomorrow, but that was just to wrap things up, clean out lockers, and have end-of-year pizza parties. I’d be free from homework, studying, tests, and early morning bus rides for the next three months. Now, all I wanted to do was sleep. Grace wasn’t anywhere to be seen. But I knew my older sister was home because the minivan she drove had been in the driveway when the school bus had dropped me off. I didn’t get what she did while she was shut away in her room all the time. I took advantage of her absence to drink a glass of water in the kitchen. But with my recently discovered sports water bottle – tucked away in the deepest recesses of the bottom drawer of my dresser – sneaking around to stay hydrated enough to make myself wet the bed wasn’t going to be an issue ever again. Angie and Emma had grilled me about the sleepover again during the ride home from school. That was annoying because I’d already told them yesterday that Mom had said she needed to think about the proposed all-nighter on my birthday a little over a week from now. I was hoping to get an answer about that from her tonight. Neither of my friends were coming over after school. Angie was busy tonight with preparations for the vacation her family was heading out for as soon as school was out tomorrow. I would have had Emma over this evening, except that she had somewhere to be with her family. I quickly cleaned the glass I’d gotten a drink from and then dried it off before putting it back in the sink, leaving no evidence behind. Once in the living room, I kicked off my shoes and collapsed onto the couch. <><><> I woke up to Grace furiously shaking my shoulder. I opened my eyes and looked up. She was standing over me with a panicked look on her face. “Leave me alone,” I mumbled, rolling over to not be facing my sister. “I was just taking a nap.” “What in the world are you thinking?” Grace said, her voice sounding rather agitated. “What do you think? I was taking a nap ’cause I was tired.” “And how do you think Mom would feel about you peeing all over the couch? That’s a lot harder to clean up than your mattress?” I turned back over to look up at Grace. “I wouldn’t do that during a nap.” “Well, that’s what I thought once, too. Just go to your bedroom if you want to sleep.” I yawned and looked at my phone. It was about twenty minutes since I had arrived home from school, but I felt a lot better even after that quick nap. “I think I’m fine, now.” That did raise another interesting question. Was it common for bedwetters to have accidents if they fell asleep for a brief nap during the day? And then there was another thought, one I would have to consider later. If being a bedwetter meant sometimes having an accident during a nap, that could create an excuse for me to experiment with peeing my pants more during the day. “Actually, since you are awake,” Grace said. “You should probably get the cat litter taken care of before Mom gets home. It was really stinky when I was putting clothes in the washing machine before you got home. And you can get your laundry out of the dryer while you're down there because I’m going to need to use it soon for my stuff.” It didn’t matter that Grace was saving me a potential lecture from my parents about not doing my chores. It still was annoying that she was telling me to do it. I stomped noisily down the stairs on the way to the basement. This evening couldn’t come quickly enough. <><><> Mom had apparently talked through the proposal for the all-nighter with Dad, and neither of them was enthusiastic about it. “It’s simply too risky, Maddy,” Mom said. She was sitting next to Dad on the couch. It was just me and my parents in the living room. Jackson was playing with Legos in his bedroom. Grace was off in the kitchen with her after-dinner chore of washing the dishes. “What if you fall asleep on the couch or on the floor by accident? I’m sure you don’t want to have a bedwetting accident around your friends.” I tried to get them to see my side, to no avail. “But that is why we’ll have a bunch of energy drinks. There’s no way I’m going to fall asleep.” “Maddy,” Dad said. “I don’t think you realize how much more caffeine is in those drinks. Even one drink could have four to five times as much caffeine as a can of pop.” “What’s this about energy drinks?” Grace asked as she walked into the living room. There was a splatter of wet spots across her shirt from when she had been washing dishes. “Maddy wants to do an all-nighter for a sleepover on her birthday to avoid the issues she’s been having at night. I was explaining that having a bunch of energy to stay awake the whole night isn’t going to be a good idea.” “There is absolutely no way I would want to deal with three girls all drugged up on caffeine and who knows what else in energy drinks,” Grace said. “Seriously, Maddy. You get shakes just when you have more than one glass of Mountain Dew.” “But,” I said, trying to protest. “It’s not going to work,” Mom said. “An all-nighter is simply not a good idea.” But this left me in a bind. If I couldn’t have a sleepover, what was I supposed to say to my friends? “But I can’t tell Angie and Emma that I can’t do any more sleepovers.” “I don’t think you’ll have to,” Mom said. “There’s something else we can do – something we did with your sister – to make it so you can have a sleepover, so long as it is a normal one without energy drinks.” Pull-ups. Please let it be pull-ups. Perhaps the advertisement in the magazine had been enough to remind Mom of what she may have done for my sister. “Guys,” Grace whined. “Do you have to keep mentioning my own bedwetting?” “It’s just to help your sister out,” Dad said. “We learned a lot about how to handle it with you, so of course, we’re going to try some of the same things with your sister.” “When your sister was around ten years old,” Mom said, “our pediatrician, Dr. Mathorn, recommended trying a pill that would make it so she wouldn’t wet the bed, and it worked quite well.” Seriously? It was as though my parents were doing everything possible to avoid the solution that seemed most obvious to me. But why did it take so long to get Grace the solution that apparently solved all her problems? “Why didn’t she have Grace take those pills earlier?” “I think she said it wasn’t as effective with younger kids and that bedwetting was fairly normal for younger, elementary-age kids, so there wasn’t any need to be concerned about it. We had Grace take the pill whenever she wasn’t going to be at home. It was very effective, so long as she also made sure to limit fluid intake and use the toilet before bed.” Grace groaned softly off to the side. Her hands were covering her face. Obviously, this wasn’t a memory she wanted to be forced to re-live in front of her younger sister. Mom continued her explanation. “Even after her bedwetting phased out, we will had her take the pill for sleepovers for the next couple of years, just as an insurance measure. We still have some, so we figured we’d have you try them the next few nights. Assuming they work as well for you as they did for Grace, then you’ll be able to have the sleepover without any issues. “You really kept those pills?” Grace asked incredulously. “I mean, it wasn’t really intentional. We didn’t think it was likely you’d need them again. They just got tucked away at the back of the medicine cabinet and were forgotten about. It’s probably about time to take them tonight. I’m going to go grab them now.” Mom left to get the pills. Dad excused himself to go off and get Jackson started on his own bedtime routine, leaving me alone with Grace for the moment. My older sister still looked a little irked that Mom had kept her bedwetting medication long after that issue had stopped. For all the ways my parents had allowed my older sister to be independent, bedwetting hadn’t been one of them, not when she had also been forced to continue to sleep on the waterproof mattress until a couple of nights ago. I turned to Grace. “Was there a reason you didn’t take the pills every night?” “I never slept well, and I often had really bad headaches afterward for the next day. It made school impossible.” “Is that supposed to make me want to take them?” “I mean, they do work. I never wet the bed once after taking them. And a terrible headache in the morning beats being known as the girl who still wets the bed at school. But there wasn’t any way I was going to take them every night; that would have been way too much.” “But, like, how does it work?” “I’m trying to remember exactly how the doctor put it,” Grace said. “Basically, it makes it so your body doesn’t produce as much urine while you sleep so that your bladder doesn’t fill up so quickly and make you need to pee.” This revelation about the bedwetting pills was another nail in the coffin to the idea that my older sister had ever worn pull-ups to manage her nighttime condition. I was fairly certain at this point that Grace had never worn pull-ups at home, not with how frequently the laundry was being done when she had been a bedwetter. And the pills meant that she wouldn’t have needed a pull-up any time she had been sleeping overnight somewhere else after she had turned ten. Still, if she had started using the pills around when she was ten, there would have been a time before that when her bedwetting would have to have been managed somehow when she wasn’t at home. I tried to think back to the trips we had taken, but I would have been a baby for nearly all of them, so I didn’t have the slightest recollection of what would have happened with my sister’s bedwetting. Had pull-ups perhaps been used only for those occasions? Or had we picked places to stay that had given my parents the ability to do the necessary amount of extra laundry that would have been required? I’d held off on asking further questions about my sister’s bedwetting because I hadn’t been able to think of a way to ask about pull-ups that would work. I couldn’t have her thinking that I was at all interested in wearing them. But this new revelation gave me an opening to ask a question that could lead to the same answer without revealing exactly what information I was seeking. “So, like, what did you do on trips before you had the bedwetting pills?” I felt quite proud of myself for how sneakily discreet the question was. Without even mentioning pull-ups, there was the possibility that she could give an answer on the subject. “Why does it matter?” “I don’t know. I just realized that I’d never noticed you wet the bed before.” Grace glared at me. Before my sister could say anything further, Mom arrived and answered the question for her. “Oh, we used a special, disposable, absorbent bedwetting pad on top of the mattress.” “Mom, did you have to tell her that?” “What? We’ve already discussed other stuff from your bedwetting.” “It sucked,” Grace said. “It was like sleeping on a massive puppy pee pad. It crinkled worse than my mattress. I could hardly sleep.” “Well, it did at least keep the bed dry while we were at hotels or staying with relatives,” Mom said. “Though it would have been pretty wasteful to use it at home when we had the ability to just toss everything in the washing machine easily.” I finally noticed that Mom was holding a glass with a couple of ounces of water in it. “We should give the pill a try tonight. We need to know if it is going to work before we can OK the sleepover,” Mom said. “Are you sure it is fine to use without talking to a doctor?” Grace asked. “Of course not,” Mom said. “I gave Dr. Mathorn a call this morning, and she gave the OK to have Maddy try the pills this weekend, and depending on how that goes, we can figure out the next steps during her appointment on Monday.” Mom had already signed me up to go to the doctor? My brain started to get fuzzy at the thought of being poked and prodded in an uncannily sterile room. “But… but…” “Dr. Mathorn helped us a bunch with your sister’s bedwetting. It’s not as though she is unfamiliar with the topic.” Mom handed me the pill and the glass of water. “I know you don’t like taking pills. But this one is nice and small, so let’s just get it over with.” I recalled that if I had been an actual bedwetter, I would have been eager about this new solution. I forced what I thought was a natural happy face as I tucked the pill under my tongue and rinsed it down with a swig of water. This was going to be a major problem. “And this is really important, Maddy,” Mom said. “Grace’s doctor was very clear that once the pill is taken right away before bed, you aren’t to have any liquids until the morning. He said that is necessary to avoid some other harmful side effects.” That sucked. I had only gotten half of the way through my water bottle full of disgusting tap water tonight. And the way Mom had phrased this request made it clear that disobeying it would be unwise. I assured Mom that I would avoid drinking any more water and excused myself to head back to my bedroom. I needed time to think through what I was supposed to do next. There were a number of things that I wanted. I wanted pull-ups to wear. I wanted to continue peeing myself. I wanted my parents to think I was a bedwetter. I wanted to have the sleepover with my friends. I wanted to keep the bedwetting a secret from them. I wanted Mom to think that the new bedwetting pills she was giving me were ineffective. I couldn’t think of a path forward that would allow me to accomplish all of that. There was no way I could stop wetting the bed, even temporarily, not when that would convince Mom that the pills were the solution to that problem. But if the bedwetting continued, there wasn’t any way Mom and Dad would sign off on a sleepover. Succeeding in convincing them that I was a bedwetter would only result in them stopping sleepovers unless I could somehow get them to consider pull-ups as a solution. At least with the latest information about my sister’s bedwetting, I was able to understand how she had avoided being made to wear pull-ups. My parents had found a way to handle her nighttime condition in a way that mostly worked without needing disposable undergarments, though in my opinion a pull-up would have worked better than a disposable, absorbent sheet on top of a mattress. Did they not know pull-ups were an option? Had Grace simply outright refused to wear them? Or perhaps they just considered it too expensive or wasteful compared to washing sheets every night? But the exact reason didn’t really seem to matter. What seemed clear to me was that there was no way my parents were going to get me pull-ups of their own volition. I realized now that unless something changed before the sleepover, I was going to need to do the unthinkable. I was going to have to directly ask my parents to purchase pull-ups for me. <><><> A few hours later, I found myself lying awake under the covers. I’d gotten better at staying up past my parents’ bedtime without feeling tired. I had been trying to pee for the past thirty minutes, but it was no use. I didn’t have the slightest urge to urinate. That little pill had worked extremely well. I should have at least felt a decent need to pee at this point, as I’d managed to drink half the bottle before Mom had instructed me very sternly to not have any more water. It was so not fair. The only thing that cheered me up was that it shouldn’t take more than three or four days to convince Mom that these pills weren’t worth the effort. I set an early alarm on my phone, putting in a single earbud so that I’d be the only person to hear the alarm in the morning. No matter how good the pill was, I’d surely have a need to pee in another six hours. I would let Mom wake me up to discover a wet bed again. And in a few days, with every other solution having failed, perhaps it would be possible to convince them that pull-ups were a palatable option. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Waking up early in the morning Sam is a little confused how she ended up back in the crib. After being helped out it is time to prepare for another day's activities. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- When Sam’s eyes fluttered open she felt immediate confusion. She was lying on her back and looking up at the ceiling, the tall bars of the crib towered up around her on all sides. She couldn’t remember getting put in the crib at all. Her last memory of the previous night was her sitting underneath the baby bed and leaning against Nina. Sam sat up and rubbed her eyes. She looked out through the bars of the crib and saw Nina asleep in her bed. As she watched the sleeping woman the memories of the previous night came back. She had been under the bed because… the leak came back to Sam like a thunderbolt and she cringed in fresh shame. It hadn’t been all bad though. Nina’s cuddling almost made up for her embarrassment. She relaxed her bladder with an automatic ease and felt fresh urine warming her diaper. She shivered as the liquid ran in tiny rivulets against her sensitive skin. There wasn’t any hesitation anymore. She wasn’t going to wake up Nina so there was no point holding it and making herself uncomfortable. Sam laid back down and took a deep breath as she felt the comforting warmth clinging to her. She smiled and shifted her hips a little and reached down to press the diaper even closer to her body. She never thought she’d be doing this but she couldn’t deny the pleasure coming from the wet underwear. Before she was even thinking about what she was doing she was closing her eyes and digging the heel of her hand into the thickened disposable. “Good morning.” Nina’s voice came through the semi-darkness. Sam froze and her eyes sprung open. She bit her lip and wondered if she had been making more noise than she had thought. Nina was sitting up and rubbing her eyes. Sam had no idea if she had noticed what was happening. “Hi.” Sam said quietly. “I think we both had an early night.” Nina said as she stretched and checked the time, “It’s still early.” “Uh huh.” Sam slowly moved her hand away from the diaper as she sat up again. She let out a deep sigh of relief that it didn’t seem like Nina had noticed what she had started to do. “I don’t imagine the others are up.” Nina continued as she stood up. Sam could see that Nina was wearing just her lingerie. She felt a lump in her throat as Nina passed the crib and went through to the bathroom. The door was left open a little as Sam waited to be let out of her bed. “I don’t remember getting into bed last night.” Sam said loudly enough for Nina to hear her. “You fell asleep on me… again.” Nina chuckled, “I put you in there when it became clear you were out like a light.” Nina flushed the toilet and came back into the bedroom with a yawn. Sam thought the room was still dark enough to hide her blushes, she certainly hoped so. She really needed to stop falling asleep on her best friend… “Out you come.” Nina reached over the top of the bars. Sam lifted her arms and was lifted in the now familiar way. Normally Nina put her down on the ground as soon as possible but this time she unexpectedly moved Sam to her chest. Sam’s eyes went wide as she leaned against her friend, she was right between Nina’s breasts that were hidden only so much by the bra Nina wore. She remained frozen, her face turned to one side with one of her friend’s boobs just inches away from her. A hand suddenly patted Sam’s diaper, the warmth getting pushed up against her. Without a word Nina put Sam down on the end of her bed. She then reached underneath to pull out a diaper and held it out for Sam to take. Sam was on autopilot as she took the fresh disposable and held it against her chest. “I think you’ll need this.” Nina said with an easy smile and a wink. “Thanks…” Sam said quietly. Sam should’ve been outraged. Nina was overstepping lines left, right and centre. To carry her as she had, check her like that and assume she wanted a diaper, these were all things that just a day or so ago would’ve made Sam explode with rage but now she was meekly clutching the diaper as Nina turned around and bent over to pick up a shirt. As Sam got a wonderful view of Nina’s butt she wondered if her friend was doing all this on purpose. After briefly rubbing her diaper in the crib it now seemed like Nina was teasing her. Sam shook her head, she must’ve been imagining it. She didn’t even know if Nina actually liked her like that for sure. “I’ll see you in the other room.” Nina said as she finished putting her skirt on. Sam nodded and waited for Nina to leave and close the door. Sam took a deep breath and looked down at the diaper. As much as she would’ve liked to have been outraged that Nina assumed she needed the protection she knew they were doing an escape room that day, access to the bathroom would be limited. A diaper was probably the right choice. Sam pulled the tapes off her diaper and let it flop open. She could see that all the excitement from that early morning had had an effect on her. Still, she didn’t want to hang around too long in case Nina came looking for her so she folded up her old diaper and opened the new one underneath her. She pulled up the front of the new disposable and felt the comforting feeling of warm and dry padding encompassing her. Once she was taped up Sam slipped off the edge of the bed. The diaper crinkled but she barely even noticed it anymore. She looked at her collection of clothes and paused. Most of her outfits were at least a little childish, she could really only shop in the children’s section after all, and although she tried to get the least ridiculous looking outfits it wasn’t always possible. Having gone through most of the clothes she had bought with her in the preceding days her options were getting limited unless she wore unwashed stuff. There were a couple of plain t-shirts but, for some reason, her eye was drawn to a shirt she never really wore and only brought with her for an emergency. The pink shirt had a large rainbow that started at the bottom of the front and curved around to her back where it went down to the hemline again. It was undeniably childish and yet it was what Sam pulled out of her bag with a smile. Sam pulled the shirt over her head and looked into the mirror. Not for the first time on this vacation she saw a baby girl looking back at her. She blushed as she smiled a little bit. Looking away quickly she wondered what on Earth was going on with her. She would normally be utterly repelled to look this way and yet here she was actually LIKING the look. Sam picked up a knee-length skirt and stepped into it, she pulled it up and over her diaper. She checked the mirror one last time to make sure that the padding was completely hidden which it was though if she bent right over she could see the bottom poking out. She spun around a couple of times and found herself loving the look. After one last check of everything Sam stepped out into the living area. Nina was sitting on the couch as Sam came out of the bedroom, the other two were absent. Nina smiled when she saw Sam. “That’s a good look on you.” Nina said. Sam blushed and looked down at the floor. She mumbled something indistinct before hurrying around to the kitchen to make some cereal. Despite having to climb up chairs to get to the counter Sam managed to get her cereal and brought it back into the living room. Reaching the table was a bit of a stretch so Sam put her bowl on the floor just in front of the couch and facing the television and sat down cross-legged. “Is there anything you want to watch?” Nina asked as Sam started eating. “Not really.” Sam answered, “I’m good with whatever.” Nina was flicking through the channels lazily. It was early in the morning so there wasn’t a lot on. Sam continued eating as the images on the screen continuously changed. The news, some reality show, a morning talk show, cartoons, another talk show… The screen lingered on the talk show a moment longer than the other channels though Sam couldn’t see why since it looked very dull. Then, just as Sam was putting her spoon in her mouth, the television flicked back one channel and on to the cartoons. Sam froze up and her eyes went wide. Nina was still holding the remote but she wasn’t changing the channel again. Sam slowly turned to look at Nina who was looking at Sam with a curious smile. The Sam from before this vacation would ask Nina what the hell she was doing and demand the channel be changed, she would be storming out of the room or asking if Nina was deliberately trying to insult her. “Is this OK?” Nina asked in a quiet voice. Sam wasn’t saying anything. She didn’t know why she wasn’t talking. She was feeling a lot of different emotions and it seemed like her brain didn’t know which ones to verbalise. After a few more seconds Sam simply turned back to the TV. She could feel herself blushing super hard, a heat just behind the skin of her face made Sam feel like she was a beacon of light. For the next fifteen minutes Sam sat on the floor in her diaper and watched the cartoons. Neither she nor Nina said a word whilst Sam ate her breakfast. When she had finished she felt a little awkward, she didn’t know what to do or say. She fiddled with her hands and wondered if she had the strength to look back at her friend despite how embarrassed she felt. “Did you want to sit up here?” Nina asked. Sam almost jumped when Nina broke the silence. She bit her lip and knew that she definitely did want to sit on the couch. She stood up and turned around, she avoided looking at Nina’s face as she started to climb up on to the couch. A hand suddenly pressed on her rear end and Sam’s eyes widened as she looked around at Nina helping her up. Once settled Sam sat with her legs out in front of her on the cushion and her hands in her lap. “It’s OK to watch cartoons.” Nina said quietly, “Sometimes I like watching them at home if I’ve got nothing else to do.” “I know, it’s just…” Sam started. “I get it.” Nina interrupted, “I really do.” Sam didn’t say anything. She slid closer to Nina until she was right next to her, just like the previous night Nina held up her arm and wrapped it around Sam’s shoulders. Sam could barely stop a little squeak coming out as she laid her head on Nina’s side. Together they sat on the couch as the cartoons played. Neither of them said much. Sam could’ve stayed in that position forever but that was never going to be an option. When the door to the other girls’ bedroom opened Sam instinctively hurried across to the other side of the couch and Nina, sensing Sam’s worry, changed the channel before anyone stepped out. Even so, Sam was red in the face as she turned to see Amy walking in. “Good morning.” Amy yawned. “Morning.” Nina replied. She turned to look at Sam and gave her a little wink. “I hope you’ve got your thinking hats on.” Chrissy said loudly as she stepped out of the bedroom. “This early in the morning?” Nina laughed. Sam brought her legs together a little more and flattened her skirt. She suddenly felt a lot more self-conscious over her choice of underwear. Fortunately no one was taking the time to look over and they wouldn’t have seen anything even if they had thanks to the angle she was sitting at. Regardless she kept to herself as the others conversed. She felt like she had a lot on her mind. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/4aab8b32-4899-489e-b55d-a6412f2e8f38 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1230356

Lila on a family vacation This started as an English writing - training project for me. I have to give credit to the original Story “Lila’s family vacation” from Reatykeuniverse for the idea, the plot, and the beautiful name Lila that I used as a starting point. The first chapters are more like a close-bound rewrite with a lot of added sections in the middle, while the later parts just stick to the basic plot and do not have a lot in common with the original. This is the first part (apx. 6000 words) of the story that is already finished and has apx. 46000 words. While correcting takes a lot of effort for me due to my problem with reading and seeing spelling errors, it will take about two weeks to finish a chapter. So please be patient, I will try my best not to keep you waiting. Even though this is not my first story, I do a lot of writing in German, but it is my first story in English. I put a lot of effort into correcting all the grammar and spelling errors and hope there are not too many left to spoil your reading experience. I welcome any constructive feedback on my writing style, grammar and spelling, but please add as much information as possible, so I can improve. And I would also love to hear if you liked the story. If you want to know more, I just opened an intro thread in the nursery Annie's Intro ### Chapter 1 - Traveling - Discover what seemed to be lost. "Mum really, why do I have to wear diapers again?", complained Lila. "Hey honey, we are never going to force it if you don't want to," replied her mum Maria, "but you always wore them for the last years on our vacations, and it always made our trips a lot less stressful, for all of us?” She struggled with her decision while her mum placed the bag on her bed. This bag was clearly designed to appeal to a nurse in a retirement home and did not charm the little girl into the decision to wear them on the trip. As Lila stared at the colorful sheets of her bed, she felt the conflict in her. She was not eager to wear anything other than her panties. And all of her classmates in school would surely throw such a big tantrum that her parents would not dare to mention these diapers ever again. On the other hand, her mum was right, she wet the bed at least sometimes, and for some seconds she remembered how this unusual habit started for the now teenage girl. Whenever her parents could get some days off work, the family went on a trip together, and her mum used to put her girl in pull-ups just before they were leaving. All this started when Lila had a wetting accident when the family was on a city trip to Berlin when she was seven. It was the first year when she finally managed to stay dry during the day and at the packed museum, the line to the toilet was way too long for the young girl to hold it. Lila was in tears and did not want to leave the bathroom anymore, and her mum needed all her mummy magic to cheer the little girl up and get her ready for the rest of her day. To protect her from embarrassing accidents and to make it easier for her child, Lila, and her parents decided to keep her in the pull-ups she still wore for bed-wetting just in case during the day for the rest of the city trip. This worked so well that from there onwards, it became a secret family tradition for the little girl to be in pull-ups whenever they went on a vacation. In all those years, Lila didn't mind wearing pull-ups on occasions like this. She still wore them to bed at night, and wearing them on vacations during the day gave her back some kind of security. She even peed in them when she did not want to rush to the next restroom or was on the road. But now she is thirteen! Nearly a grownup woman in her eyes. And to her dismay, her mum got her tape diapers designed for a senile granny, instead of the slightly embarrassing but at least funny-looking pull-ups. Furthermore, she could slide down these bed-wetter's pants easily on her own when she headed to the bathroom. Lila had indeed outgrown her pull-ups, they did not fit her properly and on the rare occasions she wet the bed they hardly prevented the wet stains on the sheets. So the last time she'd worn them on a trip, her mom had decided to switch to diapers when she was not sleeping on her well-protected bed at home. While she still stared at the bag, Lila was obviously hesitant to wear ugly full-tape diapers, especially at her age. But after recalling her last wet night which was not even one week ago and that she probably would sleep on the plane, she ultimately decided to go with the diapers, just to be safe. "Fine..." she gave in, still trying to look serious, "But this is the last time I swear, and it will be just for the flights and when I sleep!" "You are such a responsible girl.", Maria praised her daughter, leaving her confused about what could be responsible in using diapers. "Please lie down, honey. So we get your diaper on you." Still, in her thoughts, Lila was obeying Mom's instructions sheepishly, took off her skirt and underwear, and laid herself on the soft bed while she noticed the crinkling of her mattress protector as she squirmed and twisted. "Can you put your bottoms up, please." her Mom patiently asked, not wanting to embarrass her girl more than necessary by just lifting her legs with her arms. And she unfolded a plain white fabric and laid it under her daughter's bum. Lila was weirdly feeling comfortable as she put some cream and powder on her before she taped the diaper in place and adjusted the leak guards. "We're all done, and you are ready for your vacation!" Her mum smiled at her. "Do you want to check that you have everything, we have to leave in fifteen minutes." ### Lila was in her thoughts for most of their trip to the airport. And when they arrived, Mum even needed to hold her hand because she was still daydreaming. However she looked at it, the diaper that she wore did not feel uncomfortable. She even liked the soft material that hugged her and that was wiping away all her worries. With the ease of her mind, she dreamed about all her past vacations where she was young and free. In retrospect, she had a really great childhood. Her parents were always there for Lila, and one of the reasons why she did not mind wearing her Pull-Ups in the past was that her parents did not make a big thing out of it when she had a small uppsie accident in them. After the family got their baggage checked in, they still had time to spare before heading for the gate, so they sat on one of the benches to wait and relax. Lila was exhausted from walking through the endless corridors and for a brief moment wanted to sit on her mom's lap as she did countless times in the past, but instead, she sat next to her, suddenly feeling her need to pee. "Mom," she secretly whispered, mindful that they were in a crowded airport, "I need to pee really urgently." “Oh, right now, can't you hold in any longer?” she replied searching for a bathroom while only seeing a corridor packed with endless shops offering their expensive and often useless duty-free stuff. As a young preteen child, Lila didn't mind using her pull-ups, especially when there was no clean bathroom nearby. She leaned on Mum's side, trying to get comfortable with all the people around. “This was much easier on our last trip”, she commented with a sigh. At the same time, she was getting ready to accept her daughter's wish to head to the bathroom whenever possible. “No mummy, I don't want to, my feet are hurting!”, Lila confessed. Wishing she had not protested against her parent's request for her to be diapered and unaware that her mum now could easily read the trouble of her little girl's mind like an open book "You know, I don't mind if you use your diaper, honey. I am sure it will hold up fine.", her mom carefully suggested, while at the same time easing her girl with her hand. For some seconds, Lila thought about that option out of her dilemma. Her parents put her in actual diapers, and that is what they are for, aren't they? Vaguely, she remembered the moon and the stars that promised a dry night on the package. It would soak up everything, she assured herself, while on the other hand remembering the good old days when she just peed in the pull-ups whenever she had to go. Once, she nearly let her mum talk her into going poopy, because they were in a subway with no bathrooms available. On that occasion, she finally made it to a stinky metro bathroom, and she also remembered that she wished she had any other option as it was so gross and dirty. However, this was completely different in her eyes. She just wet the bed in her sleep and the toilet was surely just a short distance away and perhaps most importantly, even when she was small for her age she was a teeny now. Her mum noticed the still ongoing fight in her girl's mind. “Don't worry, little one. Just go pee if you need to, that is what you wear them for. And it will be our secret, I promise”, she heard her mother, laying her arm on her daughter's shoulder. Was it really so strange for her to wet her diaper, she questioned her belief. Her mum just had given Lila permission to use it when she needed to pee. And the diaper felt so soft and comfy, it could not be that bad, could it? First slightly squirming, Lila tried to release the pressure on her bladder, but it was quite difficult to do so deliberately, especially sitting on a bench in a crowded airport. This time she obviously pushed, pressing her eyes together as she slowly was able to squeeze out a few drops. “It is quite hard if you are not used to it, do you want to sit with me, it makes it easier.”, her mum promised. Lila switched over to the welcoming lap, suddenly noticing the difference. Without the hard surface she was sitting on, the next push gradually grew into a steady flow, making her crotch warm and squishy for a second. She hardly could stop peeing until her need was gone, and she felt dry and comfy again. Mom had taken notice of the growing warmth on her lap and had figured out what was happening. "Are you done wetting?" she asked with a motherly smile. Still a little embarrassed but glad she had the urgent need off her mind, Lila nodded in response. "The shop assistant assured me, it will keep you dry even if you have to go pee another time. But are you still feeling comfy and dry?" asked her worried Mom as discreetly as possible. For a second she forgot she was in public, squeezing her thighs together and checking the now not-too-obvious bulge between her legs. Not bad she had to admit, it was warm and still soft but not wet as her old pull-up would have been. "I'm good.", said Lila as she decided to not switch back to her own seat and was slightly thankful that her mum talked her into wearing a diaper again. Actually, Lila thought the warm feeling of her wet diaper was quite pleasant. She could tell that she had peed quite a bit into her babyish underwear, but these diapers were more absorbent than her old bed-wetters pants, and they could definitely hold a lot more. Maybe she was hesitant when arguing that she did not need the diapers on the trip. And she had to admit that wetting herself was still a big stress relief for her on this busy transit through the airports. As the minutes passed, their flight was announced over the speakers and Lila's family made their way to the crowded boarding gate. “You should finish your bottle”, her dad reminded her about the half a liter of sparkling water in her hands. Lila took a sip, as she noticed she had to pee again. I am already wet, she thought and as she only pushed a little, she was surprised how easily she started wetting. “Lila, we better change your diaper before we board the plane, don't we honey?”, suggested her Mom, as she spotted a toilet with a baby changing symbol added to the women’s bathroom. “You know, having to change your diaper on the plane would be a nightmare and very obvious.” Without trusting her diaper too much, she agreed with Mom that a change in the plane would be better avoided. After placing their bags with Dad, Mom took Lila to the toilet. There was a changing table, but it was just made to change a baby, and it was way too small to accommodate Lila. But upmost importantly, it would have been incredibly embarrassing for the small but still teenage girl, so instead they headed to one of the empty stalls together. Her Mom shut the door, “Can you lift your skirt for me, please.” Lila shyly raised her skirt, revealing the yellow-tainted diaper. “It was a good decision we switched you to diapers”, explained Mom, as she removed the tapes, letting the sodden diaper suddenly fall on the floor with a ‘plop’. “Your pull-ups would have been leaking long ago”, she concluded. “Now, do you still need to go potty?” Yes, Lila did feel a very light need to go, but using her diaper was not as bad as she thought, and she slowly began to regret that she was so determined to not use them on the trip. At least she could be using them on the flight and avoid the smelly dirty places they surely used as toilets here as well, she was making her decision. “No, I’m fine, Mom.”, Lila replied as she remembered how disgusting the toilets in public always were. “Sure honey.”, her mum smiled again. She cleaned her darling with a couple of quick wipes, unfolded the fresh diaper, and taped it on her daughter as if she never stopped doing it. Lila let go of her skirt and enjoyed the dryness of her underwear for a second. A wet diaper did not feel uncomfortable at all, but the feeling of a fresh and clean one felt pretty nice as well. “Let's go on a vacation” her Mom cheered, as she rolled up her sodden diaper, throwing it in the bin. While Lila was in a daydream about what just happened, she stepped out of the stall and followed her Mom. ### “Honey, good morning, we have just landed.” whispered her Mom as she gently kissed Lila awake. Opening her eyes, the girl slowly began to sit upright, rubbing all the sleepiness out of her face while stretching her legs. Yes, it was a good flight, she loved the thrill of takeoff and enjoyed the view over the clouds while she was taking advantage of the drinks and snacks they delivered. Eventually, all her adventures of the day caught up with the young girl, and she had fallen asleep with a smile for the rest of her flight. Now, as she stretched and wanted to get up, she noticed the slightly damp and warm feeling in her crotch. She indeed used her diapers two times on the transit when she had to go, and she was glad that Mum had not said a word about the not-too-small amount of soda that she downed. Feeling awake and ready to explore now, Lila glanced around the plane, noticing that most of the passengers had already disembarked and were on their way to the luggage claim. She did not want to wait any longer, as her dad was busy getting their bags from the overhead compartment. And in a moment her daughter was up on her feed waiting for her day bag and ready to start their vacation. As she was on her feet, she noticed her soaked diaper sag a little and the bulge between her legs was quite visible now if you knew it was there. She checked the back of her skirt for leaks and surely was relieved that everything still was dry For a second she wondered, whenever she had used her pull-ups it never felt this heavy. But this diaper had kept her dry and could handle a lot more than her old bed-wetters pants. As they followed all the signs to the baggage claim, Lila's belly started to feel uncomfortable, and she eventually had to go to the bathroom soon. Seeing that her parents were in a bit of a rush, she paid no mind to the ache and focused on keeping up with their pace. After arriving at the baggage claim, Lila went to grab a trolley while Mom and Dad waited at the conveyor belt for their bags. She pushed the trolley forward and joyfully jumped while rolling with it for some meters when she noticed the need to go suddenly coming back. But her parents looked so busy in the hustle and bustle of the airport, and she did not dare to raise her voice. Obviously, her only option was to tell Mom to take her diaper off for her to go to the restroom. But as she thought about that stinky room, she got a slight feeling of nausea in her throat. Actually peeing in the diapers saved her from this unpleasant experience on the transit through the airports. And now that she realized that this need would not be solved in such a quick but also childish and embarrassing manner, the worries that were so distant returned. Her mum sometimes offered her to just go when she was at the edge of having an accident and even if that was some years ago, she had to admit that her current underwear was made with that kind of accident in mind. And she even wore full tape-on diapers and was not in pull-ups now. Little kids and Babies do that all the time, don't they? She even remembered the adults talking about kids on the edge of potty training, just putting a diaper on when they needed to poop. It cannot be that uncomfortable. She was wondering what it would be like to go poopy in her diaper. And while the idea settled into her mind, she even got a little curious about how it would feel. Suddenly the need to go returned. Lila was sure she would not be able to hold back much longer as she squirmed and wiggled, hoping her need just would go away. “Lila, you look so worried. What's up?” she suddenly approached her little girl who was obviously feeling uncomfortable. “I... I am fine. It is just I may need to go to the bathroom a little longer really soon.”, she admitted sheepishly. “I can go to the toilet with you after we get our bags, in about five minutes, can you still wait for so long?” she explained, not realizing that her girl was on the edge of losing the battle against her belly. Lila put her hand on her tummy and felt the growing need to go now. Slowly shaking her head, she looked at her as she always did when she desperately wanted her help. “Can’t you come with me, so we can go now.”, she asked shyly, not willing to let her mum go and signaling that she might not be able to go on her own. “No baby, Bernhard needs my help, we cannot leave right now. ... So if you really need to go so urgently, I wouldn’t mind you using your diaper for poop as well. It's just a short trip to our hotel and I can change you when we get there easily.”, she told her and stroked her back as she always did when she was uncomfortable or stressed. Her mum just suggested that she should poop in her ‘just in case’ diaper. This was so embarrassing was her first thought, but after some moments she realized it would finally take the ache from her. And while everyone else would have ditched the proposal, for Lila it calmed her dilemma and even made her a little curious. Peeing in the diaper was such a relief, so pooping herself could not be so bad after all? She assumed in her mind. She smiled in Lila's face. “I really don't mind if you need to. You don't have to fight that hard.”, she tried to ease away the little girl's resistance. Maybe using it was the best option for her. As embarrassing as it was to admit, the thought of doing that with her mum’s consent made her feel loved and protected as if nothing could harm her. So Lila started wondering what it would feel like to actually do the other thing as well. With a sigh, Lila decided she wanted to try it, at least once. And this time she had a good excuse. Her parents had no time to accompany her, and she would not dare to go into the toilet alone, which could potentially be gross, dirty, and scary with all the unfamiliar people around. Even the idea of facing all the looks of strangers, the smells and flushing sounds without someone she knew close made her confident about her decision. “I think I'll use my ... you know, Mommy.”, Lila whispered, embarrassed and felt like a loved little girl while her mommy protected her. “It's ok you will feel much better”, she heard her say as Mom smiled and nodded, and joined Dad at the conveyor belt, leaving Lila some meters away waiting with their trolley. Lila tried to let it go, like she did when she needed to pee on the plane. But the ache in her belly just intensified further, and she couldn’t help but feel self-conscious. After all, pooping herself was a lot more … involving than peeing. As she looked up again, she noticed all the adults were just staring where their luggage would appear. Surely no one would pay any attention to her, except for mum and dad of course. With that in mind, Lila leaned a little bit forward, resting some of her weight on the trolley. She relaxed her hold on her bowels and gave another slight push. A small trickle of pee released first before a tiny bit of her mess began making its way out. It cannot be that hard, Lila wondered, as she saw a little baby boy standing with his legs slightly apart, clearly doing his business in his pants. He does not care at all that he was messing his diaper. She felt the pressure in her belly coming back and also slightly spread her legs apart as she started to push. This time there wasn’t resistance in her tummy. Lila could feel the warmth quickly spreading as sticky poop squished against her bum. In relief, she exhaled and felt the load settle itself at the back of her diaper. Lila felt her belly relaxing a little. She now just wanted to feel comfortable again and all this nasty stuff out of her tummy. Once again she pushed a little harder, this time, and a few seconds later she was confident she had gotten everything out, while she realized that the feeling of pooping herself was much different from just wetting. While the diaper would quickly absorb all her pee, the poop had instead formed a slightly warm mess at the back of her diaper. However, she felt that it was actually quite pleasant and didn't feel bad at all. And it’s at least much better than having to use an icky, stinky restroom. Lila assured herself. She shook herself and pretended to smooth out the back of her skirt, carefully placing her hand on the diaper to make sure it was not too obvious as she was still in public. And she noticed the diaper was heavier now, and the sag kept most of her firm mess away from the childlike-looking girl's skin. For a second she smelled a faint lingering odor of poop. But she looked old enough that no one would expect it to be her who is poopy. Lila raised her head and saw her Mum looking over at her while she was still standing here doing her business as the little baby boy did just some moments ago. She noticed the kind smile on mummy's face as she turned back, helping dad take a heavy bag off. Mum knows, flashed to her mind as she wanted to be back with her parents. Lila slowly walked towards the conveyor belt to join them again. Somehow she wanted to tell them that she was messy, but it was much too embarrassing and babyish for her to admit. What will my daddy think of me just going in my diaper for that as well? The slight scent, however, told her parents anyway as she was approaching them. As Bernhard had picked up all their bags he sniffed and, with a knowing gaze, took Lila by her hand as he had not done for some years. “Let's get our car and finally head to the hotel.”, he said, willingly ignoring what his child just did and as if he was telling her everything was ok Lila was glad she was not alone anymore. She followed Dad and also stayed close to him while they were standing in the car rental pickup line. Standing in line, her mom decided that it was a good time to do a quick diaper check. She tried to pull on Lila's back of her pants, when her daughter quickly turned away and leaned closer to dad “Mom!” she exclaimed, “people are going to see!” “Don’t worry, no one’s going to think badly of you. And I just have to make sure that your diaper was holding up after your accident. You don't want to have a messy leak in the rental car after all. So do you let me check your diaper?” replied Mom with a loving smile while she did not even bother to lower her voice. “Mum ... !“, Lila tried to make a futile argument, while her dad just looked her in the eyes. “Really baby. No one knows you here, so it’s okay you don't need to feel ashamed about accidents while using diapers for traveling.” he underlined Mum's argument. The girl was really embarrassed now and hid her face in her dad's shirt. Lila felt loved, and she trusted her parents, but at the same time, she felt like a small toddler being checked for a messy accident. “I will have a short look.", her mum announced once more. Lila just moved her head in approval, while she felt her mum touch her bum and felt a tiny pull at her waistband and the back of her diaper. “You will be fine for now.”, she announced after a second. Getting her diaper checked by Mom was embarrassing, not only because they were in public, but also because it was their parent’s proof that she had indeed messed herself. Oh well, thought Lila. Her parents had surely smelled it already, and they would see it when she was in the hotel room. Dad hurried away with the clerk from the rental company and got over to the pick-up point. The mother and daughter couple patiently waited outside, where the company put some benches for all the waiting customers. With all the arriving passengers, nearly all seats were taken, and her mum just got the last free spot. “Do you like to sit on my lap again?”, she offered her girl, as she knew her feet were hurting after the long day of traveling. “But I have just...”, Lila stumbled as discreetly as she could, while at the same time she could not confess that she had a messy load in her diaper. “I am your mum, I don't mind your little skunky bum, and I have seen and changed you a lot in the past years”, she calmed her down, while not even confirming that this accident was a one-time ever event for her childlike small but already teenage daughter. Lila slowly sat on her mom's lap, while the strange feeling of the soft mess now spread all over her boom, confused her senses and created the strong childish need to cuddle with her mum. As her mum wrapped her loving arms around her, she no longer could stand being the independent teeny anymore but hid her face on mum's shoulder, ignoring what she might look like. Feeling her body so close and being loved by her mum was all she needed to leave her grumpy teenage thoughts behind. “Hi, you sleepy head, you have a really comfortable seat don't you”, her dad greeted her daughter as he arrived with their rental car and took their heavy luggage into the trunk. “Yes Daddy”, she cheered, not yet ready to let Mum go. “Lila is so sweet and affectionate today.”, her mother responded. “Do you want to cuddle your daddy too?”, the man offered his darling a chance to leave her mom's lap. She hugged him, still experiencing the irresistible childlike love for her parents. As if her dad had been on a week-long business trip, she now was clamping on him, even not letting him go as he lifted her up as a little girl. “We had a small issue with the car arrangement.”, the strong man on her shoulder, told his wife. “They did not have a booster for our Lila. The only possibility was the safer but more expensive child seat option for younger ones, but at least they did not charge us extra.” Feeling so much love from him, the girl could not protest, but she still didn't want it to be too childish. “What kind of child seat?”, she found the courage to ask, interrupting her parent's discussion. “Oh, it is a nice one in a purplish red color”, he advertised. Without dropping his girl to the ground, he took her over to the backseats of the car, opening the door and revealing a full-sized seat that even had shoulder straps as a seat for a rally driver. First, she wanted to protest that she was not a baby, but then the love from her parents and the comfortable hug lulled her into thinking twice about it. Wasn't her diaper the same thing, something childish, that could actually feel nice and comfortable? “Oh I am sure you are in for trouble”, his wife commented on the seat that her husband had chosen, remembering all the discussions she had with her daughter in the past weeks. Lila did not want to be a grumpy vacation Grinch, and maybe she also wanted to show her mum that she was wrong. “It is ok, at least we will have one, and we can enjoy our time here.” Her teenage side enjoyed the surprised feeling on her mum's face. “I think our big girl is not as grumpy and cranky as you think. Can I let you down to try it? It may be a little difficult with the buckles.” “But Daddy, I still want to cuddle with you.”, she confessed that the child in her was back in command. Slightly caught off guard, he whispered, “Do you mind if I tuck you in?”, he suggested, remembering the countless times that he placed his sleepy or sad daughter in the back of their car. “Yes Daddy” she mumbled while the only important thing was that he did not let her down on the hot and hard street. With some well-trained moves, he opened the door and let her slip on the seat. Without thinking, she put her hands in the shoulder straps and let him close the buckle with a click. Lila wiggled a little And while she noticed the lack of space to move, she somehow also felt comfortable. She liked the soft fabric and the small pillow that was there for her head. “I like it”, she confirmed again. And as the adults smiled a little, she added, “Just don't make me use it at home when my classmates see me. Ok?” The two adults, who were still astonished by the change in her teenage girl’s temper, got in at the front. With the push of a button, they opened the window a bit to let in the fresh summer vibes and to keep Lila's poopy smell at bay that still kind of lingered around her. As the drive was getting boring, she had time to think about all the things that changed while they left their city apartment. Most of all was that she, despite all her doubts, actually liked her diapers and the freedom she had to pee or even poop whenever she needed. But there was also the trust and love for her parents that was crowing again, as if her puberty had never sent the first confusing ideas in her mind. Making her more cranky than she actually wanted to be. ### Excited about the new place, Lila jumped on the queen-size bed in their hotel room. Her parents had just checked themselves in at the reception, and the young girl could not wait to explore everything the place had to offer. There were so many nice things she could think about that she nearly forgot about her messy diaper, that she still wore under her slightly childlike shorts. Mom had started unpacking all their bags, while her Dad headed down to the lobby, surely parking their car in the hotel's parking garage. As the last empty bag was packed away, her Mom looked at her girl. Lila was lying on the bed, checking out the kid's channels on TV while thinking about the hotel pool and the waterslides that they had here. The last things that Mom left on the bed were Lila's old travel changing mat and a fresh pack of wipes. “Honey, come, let us get that poopy diaper of yours changed.” Mom announced as she placed the mat and her wipes next to her on the bed. “Can you lift your tushie for a moment, baby?” “I am not a baby” she insisted, ignoring the obvious smell and still letting her mum slide the changing pad up under her back. Then she raised her skirt over her belly. With her hand, she signaled her girl, that she could lie back down Lila could feel the soft but water-impermeable layer around her changing area and noticed that she was indeed acting as if she was a baby girl. And while noticing that, she became a lot more self-conscious about the embarrassing thing she did. “Mom you know, I think I have to clean that up by myself.” offered Lila embarrassed, and at the same time she simply wanted to vanish into thin air. But still, she trusted her mum that she would not leave her alone with all the mess she had in her diaper. Maria placed her hand on her kid's belly, “I will do that, honey. I promised that when I told you to go poopy.” replied Mom. “Besides, when you were a baby, I’ve changed your poopy diapers a ton of times, and I really don't mind doing it again today.” Lila relaxed as she heard that, she relented in relief and slowly spread her legs, making it at least as easy as possible for her Mom. “Oh, this diaper is full.” giggled Mom as she opened the tapes, revealing the mess on her booty. “I am sorry. Your mummy should have changed your way earlier. This must have been very uncomfortable.” “It was not that bad, Mom, I nearly forgot about that after some moments.”, replied Lila honestly. “You know actually ...“, she continued, before her embarrassment suddenly stopped her. “Actually, ...?” continued her Mom, as she softly began wiping down Lila’s messy tushie. “It’s just… I don't know, it made the trip much easier for me and I kind of liked it a little, I guess…” stumbled Lila. “And I really hate to go to the smelly bathrooms. In my diapers I felt so loved and protected as if I am still your little child.”, she confessed. “You are always my child and I love you.”, she told Lila and Mom continued wiping in silence as the young girl enjoyed the feeling of the cold, soothing wipe gently rubbing against her skin while being so close to her mum. As Maria rolled up the dirty diaper, she kissed her belly. “You are all clean now.” exclaimed her mom, waiting for a second to see if she would stand up to get her panties on. But as the moments passed, it was clear that there was more Lila wanted from her. And with a sarcastically strict voice, she said, “Now, we have something to discuss, my little one. You know, I used to insist that you wear pull-ups in the past because I didn’t want you stressing about having an accident, especially since you wet the bed pretty often.” She paused for a second to see Lila’s reaction and when there was no sign of refusal she continued, “Today I promised you that you could switch back to wearing undies this year. But, you had accidents in them a lot today, and you told me you also liked the security and comfort that they gave you. So I thought we might as well keep you in diapers like what we’ve always done, or do you really want to switch back to underwear right now and just wear them as bed-wetting briefs at night?” Mom’s question surprised Lila. She did enjoy her diapers a little on the trip, and she just told her that it was comfy and made her feel protected and small. She now regretted her strong refusal. And while her pride as a teenager was on the line, she truthfully did want to be diapered again. “Do you mind if I choose the diapers?”, confessed Lila with her face red like a tomato... “Of course not, my girl. I think those will give you a much more relaxed vacation if you don't have to worry about bed-wetting when you are tired.”, said Mom, who then went to grab some fresh diapers and powder from the closet. “But how can I go to the bathroom and pee when I wear them, I mean they are real diapers and not just pull-ups” the girl wondered as she felt the soft fabric under her bum. “Oh.” Her mum replied, “I really don't mind you using them when you need to go, and if we have a toilet close by you just come with me and I help you to get to the potty” Gently, she fluffed up another plain white diaper, placed it under her booty, and sprinkled a little bit of powder. After checking the alignment was right and nothing was too tight, she taped the diaper in place and carefully adjusted the leak guards, as Lila rolled over at her belly and giggled. “You are done, baby”, she said as she gave the diaper a gentle pat “Could you tell me when you need a change.” her mum reminded her of their mutual agreement that they had on their previous trips. “Okay.” nodded Lila. The little girl somehow was conflicted. Wearing a diaper, wetting and pooping in it was surely supposed to have been so shameful. Especially for a young woman her age, but at the same time, she didn’t mind the strange feeling at all. And getting her diaper changed by her mom was supposed to be extremely embarrassing at thirteen. But for her, it was different. It felt somewhat nice. She felt like a loved child and enjoyed the childish affection and trust, she experienced while returning into this nearly lost stage of their mummy-daughter relationship.

Chapter 21: Beyond My Imagination I wasn't in a hurry as I biked back home from Emma's place after saying my goodbyes and setting up a tentative plan for me to come over tomorrow afternoon. My feet pedaled slowly as my bike meandered down the side of the road, but my mind was racing. I simply couldn't get the image of Hannah's pull-ups out of my mind. It was one thing to see pictures of the pull-ups on all the advertisements I had spotted in magazines and newspapers. It was something entirely else to see what they looked like in person. And the pictures had not done them justice. I had been unable to take my eyes off Hannah every time her skirt had lifted up to reveal what she had euphemistically referred to as her absorbent underwear. I simply had to have them. Yes, I had managed to wait about three years so far, but even waiting another three days now felt nearly impossible. When I'd followed Emma up the driveway to her house, passing the spot where Hannah had seemed to have stopped and peed herself, the black pavement had been completely dry. I'd seen Hannah drink enough water that she must have had a sizeable accident, but the pull-up seemed to have been more than absorbent enough to handle it. While the size ranges listed in the ads for the pull-ups had suggested that I wouldn't have any issue fitting into them, there was now zero doubt that the pull-ups would work for me. I estimated that Hannah's pant sizes were one or two larger than mine. Any fears about having grown too big to wear the pull-ups were now fully assuaged. I was going to see Hannah one more time tomorrow, and then, who knew if our paths would ever cross again? If I had met her in any other way, if Hannah hadn't been my best friend's cousin, perhaps I could have discussed bedwetting with her, even in spite of the discomfort I felt around her weird behaviors. But that topic had to be off-limits with her. I didn't have any faith that Hannah would be able to keep that secret from Emma. Perhaps, like that time with my cousins all those years ago, I could corner Hannah for a bit while she was alone and see if I couldn't manage to dredge out some more details about her bedwetting, daytime accidents, and pull-ups. For the briefest of moments, I actually toyed again with the idea of wetting my pants during the day in front of my parents. There was no way that couldn't result in being required to wear pull-ups during the day like her. But I realized now that hiding that I was wearing pull-ups in the day would be incredibly difficult. Even if I avoided shorts, skirts, or other things that might make the pull-up become visible, the crinkling sound alone could be a dead giveaway to someone familiar with that sound. Time was running out quickly. I would need to get the pull-ups soon enough before my birthday so that I could prove to my parents that they worked. I needed them to allow me to have the sleepover, and I couldn't quit bedwetting now, not after all the progress that I had made. But with Mom's comments the other night about how she wasn't ever going to force me to wear diapers, I had no choice but to take the initiative if I was to ever get those pull-ups. As the bike ride home continued, I silently mouthed my way through a half-dozen different scenarios before I turned to pull into the driveway, desperately searching for the magic phrase that, if used on my parents, would convince them to purchase pull-ups for me without any hesitation. But none of my arguments felt quite right. I had to find good excuses for the questions I was asking. It couldn't be that I was asking for pull-ups out of the blue. I had to have an explanation for what inspired the request. The only thing I'd settled on so far was that the movie we had watched the other night would be the ideal way to open up the discussion; I could act as though that had given me the idea that this was even something that could be done to handle bedwetting. But how to get from that to the specific bedwetting pull-ups that I wanted to wear? I suddenly had an idea. Once I was back in the driveway, I tapped in the five-digit code to open the garage door so I could put my bike away. When I entered the couch from the garage, which led right into the kitchen, I ran across Mom prepping something for dinner. She was hunched over a cutting board in the corner of the room. "Mom," I asked, "I didn't have a chance to finish that newest Reader's Digest? Where did you put it?" She answered without looking up from her work, though she did stop chopping with her knife. "It's in the basket next to the couch." I retrieved my prize and retreated to my bedroom. With the door closed behind me, I flipped rapidly through the tiny magazine until, at last, I came across the advertisement I had seen earlier in the week. My parents knew that these pull-ups were an option. But they were so adamantly against them that they had even gone to the length of reassuring me that they wouldn't make me wear them. Was it simply that they thought I didn't want to wear them? Had my sister perhaps reacted negatively to the suggestion of wearing pull-ups a long time ago? If that was the explanation, perhaps all I had to do was indicate to my parents that I would be OK with trying out the pull-ups. But even then, I had to go about it in the right way. I couldn't have my parents thinking that I wanted to wear those pull-ups, but perhaps I could frame it as wanting to go on a sleepover so badly that I'd be willing to try anything to make it happen, even something I wasn't keen on, such as pull-ups. That could do. That could be a successful angle of attack. I would use the movie we had watched the other night as an opening to bring up the topic of diapers, then I would conveniently mention the ad I had seen in the magazine. I'd have to make sure I didn't sound thrilled about the idea, but if I could come across as desperately willing to try anything so that I could have the sleepover, that surely had to be enough to win my parents over. But first, I needed to wait until the pills had run their course. Two more nights of wetting the bed should do the trick for that. Then, once the doctor's appointment was over, I would make my move. Perhaps, if I was lucky enough, the doctor would bring up the idea of pull-ups unprompted. I breathed a sigh of relief and flopped backward onto the bed, stretching out on my back. I didn't mind the crinkling sound that the new mattress made. It reminded me in a way of how the pull-ups had sounded when I had been wearing them three years ago and of the sounds I had heard all yesterday afternoon when Hannah had been walking or running next to me. Everything would be simple once my parents were buying pull-ups for me. Continuing the ruse of bedwetting would be as easy as peeing in a pull-up most nights, rather than the charade of going down to the basement after midnight to toss in my bedding. And there would be no need to fake that I was having headaches from the anti-bedwetting pills in the morning. For times when I was away from home – whether for sleepovers or for the soccer camp I'd have later in the summer — I could leave whatever pull-ups were packed with me safe in the bottom of my suitcase, letting my parents think that the bedwetting issue was resolved without actually needing to risk having anyone discover my secret. And I wouldn't have to wet the bed every night. I could allow for a few nights a week when I would remain dry, but then I could save those unused pull-ups to be used during the day to continue the experiments I wanted to conduct with wetting my pants while I was awake. And I'd have the house all to myself to do that. <><><> My nighttime routine followed the same pattern as the past couple of days. My water intake was heavily monitored. I wasn't given quite as much to drink after dinner and only was allowed a small amount to sip on afterward. I made up for it by drinking from my tap-water filled bottle in my bedroom. And I was again given the anti-bedwetting pills. Mom stayed in the room, watching as I placed them in my mouth and washed them down with a small glass of water. I had considered the idea of faking that I had taken the pills and just flushing them down the toilet, but that wasn't possible with how she had stuck around to make sure I had actually taken my medication. If I could have avoided taking the pills, that would have allowed me to wet the bed normally. Mom again reminded me that I was to not drink anything more than the tiniest sip of water now that I had taken the pills. The sternness of the warning was such that there wasn't any scenario where I was going to disobey her. And then there was the reminder to use the toilet before bed. With Mom and Grace around when that reminder was given, there was no way to fake using the toilet, either. All of that meant that there wasn't any way I was going to be able to actually pee in the bed tonight. That was a supreme disappointment. It felt like forever since the last time I had actually peed myself, though in reality, only a little more than a day had passed since I had intentionally wet my pants while in the laundry room on Friday afternoon. I weighed my options: toss everything in the washing machine tonight or wet the bed when I woke up in the morning. As much as I didn't want to deal with having to take my wet bedding down to the basement in the morning, the urge to sleep was irresistible. <><><> The prediction of Sunday being a rainy day turned out to be correct. As Grace was out with her friends, Mom drove me over to Emma's place. I had woken up to an actual headache this morning, and for once I didn't have to fake how miserable I was feeling until the Tylenol kicked in. I didn't have any issues with getting myself to pee when I woke up, and I found myself once again lying in a puddle of urine in my bed for about twenty minutes until I decided that it was time to head downstairs. I nearly managed to take my bedding to the laundry room without running into anyone, only to have Grace unexpectedly pop out around the corner after I had gone down the stairs to the basement. I had attempted to at least wrap up my sheets so that the wet spots weren't visible on the outside, but in my surprise at coming across my older sister in the basement, I dropped everything I was holding, and the sheets unraveled to reveal the spots where they had gotten soaked with urine. That had led to an awkward moment as I scrambled to pick up the evidence of my wet bed while Grace awkwardly excused herself to head past me and go upstairs. "How are you holding up?" Mom asked, once I had gotten into the car. She was all buckled with the key in the ignition, but she hadn't taken the car out of park yet. "Fine." "How's your head doing?" "Better." Mom sighed. "We've got your doctor's appointment setup first thing Monday morning. I'm sure they will be able to figure out what might be causing the bedwetting you've been dealing with." "It better be something that doesn't give me headaches in the morning." "Just one more night of the pills, and I won't make you take any more if they don't work, OK?" I nodded in response, and Mom finally shifted the minivan into reverse and backed out of the driveway. The drive over to Emma's place was quick, and nothing further was said about the bedwetting or the doctor's appointment. Mom pulled up as far as she could in my friend's driveway, so that I would have to be out in the rain for long. <><><> Hannah was wearing another Harry Potter-themed shirt this afternoon. It made me begin to wonder if she had anything else in her wardrobe. She was already holding open the front door for me as soon as I was getting out of the passenger side of the minivan. I managed to not get completely soaked during my short sprint up the front steps and into the house. I had wondered if it would be difficult for me to tell if Hannah was wearing a pull-up today since, from Emma's tale about how Hannah had peed on the couch, it seemed as though she didn't necessarily wear them all the time. But it became obvious right away that Hannah was wearing a pull-up. Her Harry Potter T-shirt barely made it down to her waist. She was fine if she was just standing still, but as soon as she reached up to hold the door open, the shirt lifted up to reveal about an inch of the pull-up sticking out above her loose-fitting shorts. "We're all set. Emma helped me get the movie set up on the TV," Hannah said as soon as the door shut behind me. "This is all your fault," Emma muttered to me after Hannah had raced off toward the family room where the TV was located without waiting for a response from me. "What is all my fault?" I asked as I slipped out of my shoes. "I'd finally managed to convince her that I wasn't interested in Harry Potter, and then you had to encourage her yesterday and she hasn't shut up about it since. She's already gotten through the first two movies this morning. All she's done today is sit in front of the TV." I followed Emma toward the family room. I said hello to Emma's mom on the way over. She was talking with two people who I assumed were Hannah's Mom and Dad. "Does Hannah have any siblings?" I asked Emma. "No. Thank goodness," Emma said. "I couldn't handle more than one of her." Hannah was sitting in the middle of the room in front of the couch when Emma and I walked in. Her eyes were already glued to the TV, where the movie adaptation of the third Harry Potter book was queued up to start. I figured this wouldn't be so bad. I didn't enjoy the movies as much as the books, but they were still a fun way to pass the time. And it would certainly beat the interrogation I had gotten from Hannah yesterday afternoon. But I wasn't even able to enjoy the movie. Hannah didn't seem to have the ability to stay quiet for long. She was constantly talking over the movie, either sharing trivia about it or commenting on how she didn't like some parts that weren't similar to the book. Emma was instead focused intently on her phone. I could see her scrolling through TikTok from the corner of my eye. She didn't even have her headphones in, either. Even though the volume was set low, I could also hear the annoying music from whatever she was watching. I found myself picking absentmindedly at my nails again. I was getting really annoyed. All I wanted to do was watch the movie in peace and quiet. I found my eyes drifting downward to where Hannah was sitting in front of me. Her shirt wasn't doing a good job of hiding the pull-up. Even though I had previously foresworn the idea of looking for her pull-ups at Emma's house, and even though I was on track to potentially have pull-ups of my own in a few days, I couldn't help but want to get my hands on some as soon as possible. Every warning I had given myself about it being too much of a risk was washed away by an intense, uncontrollable urge to find and put on one of Hannah's pull-ups. I wanted nothing more than to put one on, and I simply couldn't wait any longer. All I needed was to find the right excuse to have a chance to explore Emma's bedroom upstairs. If that is where Hannah was sleeping every night, there had to be pull-ups in her luggage there. We were forty-five minutes into the movie when it was interrupted by the now-familiar sound of Hannah's watch going off. "Pause it," Hannah yelled to her cousin as she went off toward the bathroom. I realized right then that this was my chance to do a little exploring. With the bathroom on the main floor occupied, I had an excuse to head upstairs to the other bathroom there. "I really need to go, too," I said as I stood up from the couch. "I'm going to run upstairs." Emma nodded silently, but didn't look away from her phone. The layout of Emma's house was exactly the same as mine, as if the company that had developed our neighborhood had simply hit copy and paste hundreds of times as the homes were built. But that also meant that I knew where everything was. I hadn't completely lied to Emma. I did need to pee slightly, but not nearly so badly as to need to rush all the way upstairs to do so. What I wanted to do was take a look in Hannah's suitcase, which I assumed would be in Emma's bedroom, where Hannah had been sleeping on the floor. But first, there was something I wanted to check in the upstairs bathroom. After arriving upstairs, I discreetly peeked into each of the bedrooms, confirming that I was completely alone. I set a timer on my phone to make sure I remembered to head back downstairs in a reasonable amount of time. I stepped into the bathroom and sat down on the toilet without lifting up the cover and cautiously opened up the lid to the trash can set next to it. At the top of the pile of garbage were a half-dozen wet wipes and one of the bedwetting pull-ups Hannah had been wearing the other day. The pull-up hadn't been rolled up particularly well. I could see inside it easily. The previously white padding had expanded and turned yellow. I wondered how frequently she was having accidents. But what caught my eye was what was beneath the pull-up. I shook the trashcan a little so that the pull-up moved away to the side. No way was I actually going to be reaching in to touch anything. Underneath the pull-up was a diaper, one different from anything I had seen before. One thing was immediately clear. This was not a baby diaper. That was obvious because it didn't have any of the colorful designs that had been on the diapers my younger brother had worn. There were no pictures of smiling animals or cartoon characters wearing their own diapers. Instead, the diaper was mostly white. The one similarity it shared with the baby diapers Jackson had worn was that there was a wetness indicator running down the middle, and if I was reading it correctly, the diaper had most certainly been wet before it had been discarded. But there were other signs as well. Unlike every diaper and pull-up I had seen before, the material of the diaper didn't appear soft. There was a silky-smooth plastic look to it. I wondered what it would feel like, but couldn't bring myself to touch it. The most obvious sign that this wasn't a baby diaper was how large it was. There was no way this would have fit on a baby – and there weren't any in this house. This had to be a diaper for someone my own age. For Hannah. In a single moment, all the questions I still had from yesterday had been answers, and another million ones had been created. I hadn't known what to make of Emma's statement that Hannah's mom had to help her daughter put on a diaper for bed. It didn't seem as though putting on a pull-up would be too challenging, even considering Hannah's disabilities, but I could see how a tape-on diaper would require assistance. Emma's comment about thinking Hannah should have been put back into diapers during the day after the accident on the couch was also brought into a new light. Had she been insinuating that her cousin should have been wearing these diapers during the day as well, rather than her pull-ups? I listened closely as I continued to stare down into the garbage bin. The stairs in Emma's house were as noisy as the ones at my place, so I would have ample alert if anyone was to come upstairs after me, but I hadn't heard the telltale signs of footsteps. I slipped out of the bathroom, trying to walk softly down the hallway so that everyone below me wouldn't realize how much I was wandering around. The door to Emma's bedroom had been left open. Unlike me or my sister, she didn't do much to protect her privacy. A whiff of a strange scent hit me as I stepped into the bedroom. I paused while I tried to consider what it was. Emma had complained about how her bedroom smelled like pee because of her cousin's bedwetting. Was that what I was smelling? That brought an immediate rush of embarrassment and concern. Despite the efforts I had taken to freshen up my room with fabric sprays, is this what my bedroom smelled like? Had I simply not noticed it before? And would Emma be able to tell the next time she came to my house? I was sick with worry for a moment, but those concerns dropped away as soon as I laid eyes on what was obviously Hannah's suitcase up against the wall, next to a balled-up sleeping bag and pillow. The suitcase was already unzipped, and there was a pile of dirty laundry sitting next to it. To no surprise, a lot of the clothing was Harry Potter themed. I pushed aside the guilt of prying into Hannah's personal belongings and lifted up the lid to the suitcase. I found what I was looking for right away. There were more than a dozen pull-ups tucked along the side of the suitcase. But that isn't what drew my interest. Instead, there were nearly a dozen diapers matching the ones I had come across in the bathroom. I pulled one of the two diapers out of the suitcase. It crinkly loudly in my hands, much more so than a pull-up. I gently unfolded it, taking a peek at the interior padding that was far more extensive. All I could think about was how it must be able to absorb an incredible amount of pee without leaking. It was simply beyond anything I could have thought to imagine. I'd never once seen the remotest hint that a product like this could exist in all the advertisements I'd perused over the past three years. I checked the timer on my phone. Only seven minutes left. There simply wasn't enough time. I had to set aside all my thoughts about the diapers for now and do what I had come upstairs to do. I reluctantly set the diaper back into the suitcase, which was exactly where I had found it. Taking a diaper simply wasn't an option. I didn't have enough time to figure out how to get it on. But I would have no issues with putting on a pull-up myself. Besides, I as attempted to remember, that was what I had come up here for in the first place. I was torn momentarily between the two designs – one with pastel stripes and one with floral pattern – before finally deciding to grab the one with the stripes. I tip-toed back to the bathroom, pull-up in hand. I looked at my phone again as I entered the bathroom. I had initially given myself thirteen minutes. Being in upstairs much longer than that would only risk making Emma and her family get suspicious. I still had six minutes left. After double-checking that the bathroom door was indeed locked, I hastily stripped off my pants and underwear, my hands shaking as I did so. My disappointment at not being able to try on the diaper melted away as soon as I began to stretch out the sides of the pull-up as I prepared to put it on. Three years. How had so much time gone by so quickly? I was once again holding a pull-up in my hands, and it felt as though no time had passed at all since I had last done so. Only this time, the pull-up was perfect for me. This was one meant for teen girls. The pull-up slid up my legs just like a regular pair of underwear, except that it felt entirely different once I had it on. It was as if I was reliving the best dream of my life. Each moment replayed itself like those scenes from years ago that I had worked so hard to re-capture. I examined myself in the mirror. The fit was perfect. All my worries about the pull-up not working for me had been for nothing. But time was slipping by way too fast. I couldn't hide away in the bathroom forever, but I couldn't stand the thought of having to remove the pull-up after only having had it on for a few minutes. Could I get away with wearing the pull-up back to my place? I put my underwear and leggings back on over the pull-up. My leggings at least rose up enough on my waist to easily cover the waistband so I wouldn't be exposing myself like Hannah had. I turned around, examining the outline of my bottom in the mirror. If only I had thought things through and worn an outfit that could actually have covered up my bottom, perhaps I could have risked wearing it. But there wasn't any way to hide the outline of the padding beneath my leggings, even if this outfit seemed to have somewhat reduced the crinkling sound. Defeated, I removed my leggings and underwear a second time. The timer on my phone now said that there were four minutes remaining. I ran my hands all over the outside of the pull-up, mesmerized by the crinkling sound, the way it hugged my waist, and the feel of the padding between my legs. It was exactly as I had remembered. It was so completely perfect. I wanted nothing more than to see what it would feel like to wet the pull-up, but there was no way to get away with doing so. An extra pull-up in the trashcan would risk raising some awkward questions, and I couldn't think of any way to discard the pull-up discreetly after peeing in it. I let another couple of minutes pass as I stood in the bathroom, anxiously watching the timer on my phone continue to count down. It was over all too soon. I removed the pull-up carefully, making sure not to rip any of the sides, and checked that the inside padding had remained clean. I folded the pull-up back up the way it had come out of the suitcase and tucked it back into place. I managed to hit the pause button on my timer three seconds before it went off. I hurried back downstairs, hoping that my absence hadn't been so long as to raise any questions. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 62 – Small World [8:35 PM] Zack looked around from inside the black vinyl and plexiglass cave that was the backseat of the police SUV. Driving through the city in the back of a police car had felt weird; he felt as if people were looking at him and wondering what he’d done to end up in the back of a police car, on a Friday night, even though the glass was tinted, and logically, he knew the people glancing at the cruiser as they rolled past, could not see him. It was interesting to note him to note that the roads seemed to open up in front of them, even though they didn’t have any lights or sirens on. No, by all means, after you, Mrs. Cop, thank you for not pulling me over… Zack’s eyes widened as the SUV made a right turn up a short driveway, and then through a gate that opened automatically as they approached it. They were going into the back parking lot of a large police station. There were US, state, and city flags arrayed on tall poles in front of the building, and the surroundings were brightly lit. There was a parking area behind the building, surrounded by heavy, black fencing, that they pulled into. There seemed to be dozens of police cars parked side by side, all backed into their spots, looking ready to go. Many of them were the same SUV that they rolled up in, while others were cars, and a few were large pickup trucks. Zack had never seen so many emergency vehicles in one place. Officer Riley backed into an empty spot close to the building, which was a vast expanse of grey concrete, interrupted by black glass windows that you couldn’t look in through. She got out and opened Zack’s door, then went around behind the SUV and opened the hatch, before returning with the damaged scooter, and then extending a hand to Zack so that he could slide down off of the tall bench seat and put his injured leg on the cushion. Officer Riley let him wheel himself out of the way of the door, then said “Wait for me Zack, sometimes people zip out of this lot pretty quickly, don’t go out into the driveway without me.” She took his left hand in hers, and did a careful sweep of the lot, before leading him at a relaxed pace towards a set of glass and metal double doors. Other officers were streaming both past them, into the building, and out of the building towards them. Some of the officers nodded or said hello to the lady he was with, while many of them swept him quickly with their eyes. Zack again felt self-conscious about wearing the lightweight, damaged romper over a bulky, crinkly diaper, in front of the phalanx of young, serious men and women who were crisscrossing the lot in all directions. He felt like a toddler being led through a college campus, and he pinned his eyes on the ground in front of him and shrank in closer to the officer he was following, as much as the contraption he was straddling would allow. Officer Riley gave Zack’s hand a reassuring squeeze. “It’s okay, buddy, you’re not in trouble. We just need to figure out what’s going on with you…” She was interrupted by her radio cracking to life. “Twenty eighty-two, do you still require EMS to attend?” The officer stopped walking, and turned to examine Zack, who kept his eyes focused downward, as though there was something terribly interesting about the handlebars of his scooter. “Adam, I’m just going to run my hands over your arms and legs and back – tell me if anything hurts. Are your only injuries your knee and your hands, outside of your cast?” Zack nodded as the officer did a gentle sweep of both his arms, and then each of his legs, bending over to allow her to manipulate his ankles. Finally, she swept a hand down his back, immediately noting the plasticky smoothness of his underclothes, which commenced halfway between his shoulders and his waist. She did not let on that she’d noticed anything. “Did that hurt at all?” “Nope,” Zack whispered, as more officers filed past them on their way in or out of the busy building. She felt my diaper. She knows. “Well, I think we can tidy that knee up with a first aid kit for now, so maybe we’ll save ourselves the wait for a paramedic.” She picked up the radio. “Twenty eighty-two, negative, no need for EMS to attend.” “Roger, twenty eighty-two, social services is waiting for you in the front reception area.” The officer’s eyebrows went up. “Well, Adam, tonight is your lucky night; I thought we were going to spend a couple of hours twiddling our thumbs and getting to know each other before social services got here. Do you know what social services does?” Zack shook his head. “Let’s get inside and I’ll tell you.” Zack allowed himself to be led by Officer Riley through the black-tinted doors, and into a small lobby with a desk built into one side, behind which stood another police officer. An officer who guards the officers, Zack thought. Officer Riley spoke to the officer behind the desk, then wrote in a binder for a moment, and then there was a buzzing behind them, and another glass door, this one clear, unlatched and swung robotically open. Zack followed officer Riley through a maze of brightly lit, busy hallways, until they entered a room through a tan-coloured doorway marked “Interview 4.” Inside the room, there was a round table with a half dozen chairs around it, and then a sideboard with pads of paper and pens on it. She led Zack over to a chair and then pulled it out so that it would be easier for him to sit down on it. She held his hand as he shifted his weight off the scooter and pivoted to sit on the chair, then she rolled the scooter to the side. “I’m going to go find the social worker, and a first aid kit. I’ll be right back. If anyone asks you who you’re with in the meantime, what you going to say?” Zack squinted for a moment, then whispered “Officer Riley.” “Correct! And hopefully by the end of this conversation, I’ll know who I’m with, too! Don’t try and go anywhere – you need a card to swipe out of this place. I’m not going to lock you in here, but, you won’t get past the end of the hall if you decide to go exploring. Zack looked across the room at his banged-up scooter, which he would first have to hobble over to, without crutches or a hand from someone. “I won’t go anywhere,” he said in a low voice, and then he yawned, partly out of fatigue, and partly out of stress. “Do you want a drink, Adam?” Zack nodded, and then the officer left the room. Zack rotated his chair slowly and carefully, so that he faced into the dark, woodgrain plastic table, and then he put his head down on his arms and closed his eyes. _________ The door opened with a loud mechanical sound, startling Zack, who jerked his head up off his arms and looked around. I fell asleep. Officer Riley walked back through the heavy door, one which, Zack noted, could be locked from the outside but not from the inside. Beside her was another woman, slightly older, probably about Kelly’s age, he judged. She was dressed in jeans and a sage green woolen sweater, and she had a light complexion, curly brown hair that fell to just above her shoulders, and she was wearing red framed glasses. Behind the lenses were brown eyes that appeared to be kind. The new lady stooped over slightly and put her hands on her thighs, before extending her right hand to Zack across the fake wood of the table. “Hi, Adam, I’m Mrs. Katrina. I work with Social Services.” Zack nodded. “Hi, Mrs. Katrina.” She has the mannerisms of a teacher. Officer Riley closed the door behind them, and gestured to a chair, which Mrs. Katrina sat down in. The police officer remained standing, as she put a bottle of orange juice down in front of Zack. She seemed to want to loom over the table a bit, and she had a serious look on her face, but then she cracked a joke. “Someone is going to be searching for the thief that stole that juice from their lunch…” she said, and then she smiled slightly. Zack looked at the two women, and swallowed. He wasn’t sure what to say. As though reading his mind, Mrs. Katrina started. “Adam, I want you to know that you’re not in trouble, at least as far as we know right now. This is a police station, and Officer Riley is a police officer, but, you haven’t done anything that we know about that would put you on the wrong side of the law. Although, you should know that, under certain circumstances, it can be a violation of the law to give false information to a police officer. Information such as who you are, or where you live, for example, or, what you’re doing out on the streets late at night.” Zack’s face blanched and his eyes widened. “So,” she continued, “are you ready to tell us who you are?” Zack slid his eyes between the two ladies’ faces, and then down to the mustard-brown graining of the table. Even despite being in the presence of an armed police officer, and now, a lady from… Social Services? Whatever that is… Zack still felt that revealing anything that would result in him being whisked back to the hospital, and back to Kelly, would be a mistake. He was willing to take his chances with the law. He had never been in any trouble, but he knew people, distantly, who had, such as a kid named Karl in the eighth grade who had let off fireworks in one of the washrooms, resulting in an evacuation of the school in the middle of the day. Even that guy had been back at home and back on social media within a few hours of leaving in the back of a police car, although he’d been off school for a couple of weeks, which always struck Zack as a strange punishment to administer. He’d set off fireworks in the bathroom to get out of school. Mission accomplished. Zack shook his head, but then realized it probably looked like he was declining to cooperate, so instead, he started nodding vigorously. “My, uh, name is Adam Cooper, and I’m from Olympia. Two-one-two-three Woodhaven Street. Well, I thought that was the number, but I might be wrong about that. We just moved.” The police officer leaned forward to address the social worker. “He said that he recently moved here. From Canada. Somewhere in Canada… he’s not sure exactly where.” Mrs. Katrina furrowed her brow. “Well, Adam, I’m a bit confounded, because you sound like a smart boy. Are you saying that you never knew where you lived, up in Canada? Canada is a big, big place, Adam. Nobody is just ‘from Canada’. They have, I think, ten provinces, big cities, and thousands of miles of wilderness. Is there a province or a city that can recall having lived in?” Zack looked at his hands, which where involuntarily wringing themselves. He decided to occupy them, and the moment, by opening his orange juice and taking a long swig of it. Tart… gees. Really tart. He smacked his lips and took his time putting the lid back on the bottle, while trying not to let his hands shake. Where did that Asian kid in gym class say that he was from? “Uh, we lived in Vancouver. I’m sorry, I’m really tired, I’m just having a hard time thinking.” Mrs. Katrina looked up at Officer Riley, and then she motioned towards the door with her head, and stood up. “Adam, Officer Riley and I are just going to chat in the hallway for a moment. We won’t be long.” Zack nodded, and then the two women opened the heavy door, stepped out, and closed it softly behind them. In the hallway, which was brightly lit, police officers and an older man in a suit made their way past, as the two women leaned into each other and made eye contact. “You said that you think he was wearing… a pull-up or a diaper, under his outfit?” Officer Riley nodded. “I gave him a light frisk when we first got here, mostly to check if he had any other injuries, but also, just to make sure that he didn’t have anything on him that might have been useful to us – a phone or a wallet. He doesn’t have anything with him, other than a five-dollar bill. But he’s definitely got something bulky on, underneath that… bodysuit, or whatever he’s got on. It felt like it was made of plastic.” Mrs. Katrina nodded thoughtfully. “We have to consider the possibility that he’s special needs in some way, perhaps on the ASD spectrum, or that he might be developmentally delayed in some manner. He seems very well spoken, but also extremely nervous, which is probably fitting, given his circumstances. Did he say how old he was?” “He said he was thirteen,” the officer responded. “But I don’t necessarily buy that – he’s small for thirteen. My best guess is that he’s nine, maybe ten. He’s smart for age, whatever else is going on with him.” “Well, we should proceed cautiously, in my opinion. I’m not sure that grilling him or threatening legal consequences is going to get us anywhere. He might just shut down. We have to assume, given the diaper, and his strange answers, that there is more here than meets the eye. We might want to have him seen by a psychologist, or a pediatrician. In the meantime, he’s clearly exhausted, he’s got some cuts and scrapes, and, anywhere we go from here, it’s going to take some time.” Officer Riley nodded once. “I have to imagine,” the social worker continued, “that somebody, somewhere, is going to be looking for him, if they’re not already, and that they will reach out to the authorities, as soon as they realize he’s gone. A kid his age, in his condition, is going to be missed almost right away. So… does it make sense to keep him here, asking him questions that he clearly can’t, or doesn’t want to answer… or, should we clean up his scrapes, get him something to eat, get him a change of clothes, find him somewhere to sleep tonight, and wait for someone to come looking for him?” The police officer looked at the social worker, nodding slightly. She was thinking about where she was in her shift schedule, what she would otherwise have been doing with her night, and, the fact that some of her fellow officers were out on the streets, and might need assistance at some point, while she was in the station, babysitting a kid who might have developmental problems. This didn’t seem like a law enforcement issue – not yet, anyway. She could go down some obvious avenues of inquiry, put calls into local hospitals and group homes, and inquire if anyone was unaccounted for, but getting anywhere with that would likely take hours, later in the evening. Handing this off to social services makes sense. “That makes sense to me, Mrs. Katrina…” Mrs. Katrina interrupted her. “Just Katrina is fine, officer.” “Okay, Katrina, I can assume that your department will be conducting its own internal inquiries, given that it’s possible that you’ve been in contact with him before? Unless he is, as he says, a new arrival from Vancouver. in which case, the school boards or, or the Department of Citizenship and Immigration, will have him in their system somewhere.” “I will start the process first thing in the morning. For now, I’m going to try and see if I can find him an emergency placement for the night with a foster parent… although the diaper situation might complicate that a bit. I have people who are geared for younger intakes, and people who deal more with youths, but the youth people aren’t generally equipped for… that.” “Do you want me to run out and get him some pull-ups while you’re still here? There’s a twenty-four hour pharmacy around the corner from the hospital – they have almost anything you can think of. I was in there last week, trying to find a cane for an elderly guy who had his stolen from him. He literally couldn’t leave our lobby unless we found something for him, or we’d have had to call him an ambulance, but he wasn’t injured. Who steals a cane from an elderly person, I’ll never understand. I think it had a street value of about zero dollars…” “I don’t know,” Katrina mused, “if pull-ups are going to do the trick. I have a daughter who used to wear them overnight. They really were for minor accidents, at best. Given the size of what that kid has on, I suspect we might need something a little more serious. And would you be able to slide something up over that big cast he has on? I think he needs something with tapes.” “I see what you’re saying. Hopefully they have something in stock that would work for him – his waist is not that large. Or maybe an adult pull-up would fit over the cast, although I suspect those would be too big on him.” “Sure, Officer, if you don’t mind doing that. I don’t want to take up too much of your time.” “You have no idea how much of my time would have been taken up by him, if you weren’t available tonight. It’s no problem – I’m going to be heading out and driving around anyway. I’ll run up there and see what they have.” “Bring me the receipt, and I’ll e-transfer you whatever it costs, and put it in my expense report.” “Okay, then, it’s settled. I’ll go dig up a first aid kit, and then I’ll do some shopping. I’ll also get you to poke around in our storage – we usually have random articles of clothing in there – you know, evidence, things like that.” Katrina guffawed. “No, I’m kidding,” the officer said quickly, “but we deal with car accidents, domestics, fires… Victim’s Services has a relationship with a couple of local charities, so we usually have kids’ pajamas, teddy bears, t-shirts, things like that.” “Perfect – if we can get him through tonight, then tomorrow, if he hasn’t already been claimed by someone, I can get him some basics.” Officer Riley walked down the hall towards what looked like a central work area within the station, a cluster of desks and cabinets in a larger, brightly lit room, while Mrs. Katrina pushed the door to the interview room open, and once again found ‘Adam’ resting his head on his outstretched arms.

Chapter 20: Euphemisms Mesmerized by what I was seeing, I watched Hannah swing for another minute. Once Emma had gotten her cousin started with a push, Hannah didn’t have any issues maintaining her momentum on the swing set. Hannah swung her legs back and forth in a rhythm that kept her flying high into the sky each time she swung toward me. Every time Hannah was vaulted up into the air by the swing, the wind seemed to catch her skirt without fail, lifting it up enough to give me a brief glimpse of what I was by now one hundred percent certain was a pull-up. I wondered if Hannah knew how little her outfit did to conceal the pull-up and if that was something that concerned her in any way. Emma was standing next to me in front of the swing set, but she had pulled out her phone and was tapping away at it. If Emma had gotten a glimpse of her cousin’s undergarments, she didn’t say anything to me. Despite the suspicion that I had heard some crinkling from Hannah as we walked to the park, I was still somewhat surprised to find that Hannah was wearing a pull-up. Emma’s tale about Hannah wetting herself on the couch – and her statement that she thought Hannah ought to be put back in diapers during the day as well as at night – had made it appear as though Hannah hadn’t been wearing any daytime protection. But I was certain my eyes hadn’t deceived me. I had accepted Emma’s statement about Hannah’s bedwetting without thinking too hard on the matter. After all, my sister had wet the bed until she was my age, and it was clear from the advertisements I’d seen that pull-ups were sold for bedwetters the same age as Hannah and me. So, finding out that a thirteen-year-old girl was still wetting the bed – though unusual – wasn’t a surprise. And, from what I’d learned recently in conversations with my parents and Grace, there seemed to be some clear medical explanations for why a kid my age could experience bedwetting. But this – a girl my age needing to wear a pull-up during the day – was something altogether different to consider. It was like that five- or six-year-old girl I had seen getting her pull-up changed at the mall last week, another shock to my preconceptions about pull-ups and who used them. But why? That was the question I couldn’t escape. Why would a girl my age have difficulty controlling her bladder while she was awake? I wanted to pee my pants, and even trying to get my body to do it intentionally took an insane amount of effort. Using the toilet was natural, and it took a lot of convincing to get my body to do otherwise. So, what was the deal with Hannah? I looked around the playground. It had been several years since I had lost interest in running through it. We weren’t the only people using the playground by far. There were a couple of younger kids on swings further down the line on the swing set, and behind us on the playground, and another dozen or so from toddlers to kids a couple years younger than others running around on different play sets and equipment. I cringed a little as Hannah’s skirt lifted up to flash her pull-up again. I found myself getting embarrassed at the thought of what anyone else at the park would think of Hannah – and by association, Emma and me – if they were to notice that Hannah was wearing a pull-up, and about the derogatory word Emma had used to describe her cousin on the way to the park. As my parents had explained from their own experience, bedwetting was a normal thing that could happen to any kid, so while it was still embarrassing to have my family view me as a bedwetter, I could handle that as it allowed me to get pull-ups for myself. I remember that Emma had mentioned that her cousin had autism as if that was a one-size-fits-all explanation for all of her strange behavior. That had to be the explanation for why the girl wasn’t smart enough to use the toilet, despite being a teenager. “Alight, she’s good now. Come on,” Emma said, looking up from her phone. “She’s perfectly fine playing by herself.” We walked a short way from the playground to a nearby soccer field that wasn’t being used. I sat down on the grass and switched over from my tennis shoes to the soccer cleats I had brought along in my bag. I considered the possibility of taking a pull-up or two from Hannah once we got back to Emmah’s house. If I hadn’t already begun my bedwetting plan, I was sure I could have arranged to spend the night at their place. That would have been a perfect chance to get some pull-ups and learn more about why Hannah needed them. But with my parents now thinking I was a bedwetter, and with them not having gotten me any pull-ups yet, that wasn’t an option. Besides, as impatient as I was getting for pull-ups – seeing another girl my age wearing them wasn’t helping – I felt certain that I would be getting some from my parents soon, so unless the perfect opportunity presented itself, it wasn’t worth risking it to get any from Hannah. These soccer fields were currently set up for elementary-age kids, so the soccer goals were a lot smaller than the full-sized ones we typically played on. But that worked well for playing simple games of one-on-one and for practicing being more accurate with our shots. It was a shame that Angie wasn’t around, as she would have been able to play goalie for us. Instead, Emma and I took turns attempting to block each other’s shots. I dribbled the soccer ball out past the penalty box, which, like the goal, was proportionally smaller than the field we played our games on. Emma positioned herself in the middle of the goal, a few feet off of the line. Behind her, Hannah was having fun by herself on the playground. She had moved on from the swing set. Now she was busy climbing on a massive, circular jungle gym. Twisting through the different rings and levels until she was near the top of the structure. I pushed the ball ahead of me to the right with the outside of my right foot before stepping ahead to line up a shot. I pulled my leg back as far as I could before swinging it forward. I wasn’t going to give Emma a chance to stop it from going into the net. In the distance, Hannah had reached the top of the jungle gym. Even from as far away as I was, it was still obvious that she wasn’t wearing normal underwear. That made me even more curious. Emma hadn’t seemed to have had any reservations in talking about all the issues she had with her cousin. I couldn’t see how Emma could have been unaware of her cousin wearing a pull-up. That brief moment of taking my eye off the goal caused me to send the shot well over the top. The soccer ball sailed in the air. “Seriously,” Emma said. “You would have missed that by a ton, even on a regular-sized goal.” I groaned and jogged past Emma. It was my responsibility to retrieve the ball since I had missed the shot. Hannah saw me approaching and slid down from on top of the jungle gym. She jogged up to grab the soccer ball, which had rolled a few feet onto the rubber surface of the playground. “I want to play soccer now,” she said, starting to walk with me toward the soccer field. I really wanted to say no. But Hannah hadn’t even phrased it as a question. By the time I had managed to think of a somewhat polite way to tell her to go back to the playground, we were already nearly back to the soccer field. Emma had taken advantage of the break to grab a water bottle from her bag. She had just finished drinking from it when Hannah and I returned. “Can I have some of your water?” Hannah asked her cousin. Emma pointed to the other side of the playground. “Go get something from the drinking fountain over there.” “I tried it. It’s too cold,” Hannah whined. “It makes my teeth hurt. Can I have yours instead?” “Fine,” Emma said. She didn’t look happy about it, but she handed the water bottle to Hannah nonetheless. Hannah pushed open the cap, and then raised the water bottle right up to her mouth, placing her lips on it. “No, no, no,” Emma said, snatching the bottle out of her cousin’s grip. “Don’t be gross. I don’t want your germs on my water bottle.” Hannah stomped both of her feet on the ground. “That’s not fair. I need something to drink.” I winced at the sound of her high-pitched whining, but I wasn’t going to offer her my water bottle. I didn’t want anyone’s germs on it, either. “You can have my water bottle,” Emma said. “But you need to pour the water into your mouth.” Hannah crossed her arms. “I can’t do that. It will spill.” Emma tilted her head back and demonstrated for her cousin, pouring water from the bottle into her mouth without having her lips touch it. “That’s how you do it.” Emma handed the water bottle back to her cousin. Hannah hesitantly raised the bottle in the air, but she didn’t have it aimed correctly at her mouth. When she squeezed the water bottle to get a drink, the water instead sprayed all across her face and dripped down onto her shirt. Emma looked as though she was having a hard time suppressing a laugh as she watched her cousin struggle to line up the water bottle for another attempt at taking a drink. The second attempt didn’t go any better than the first. And now Hannah’s face and shirt were all wet. “I can’t do it,” Hannah pouted. She looked like she was going to start crying. “Fine,” Emma said. “Drink it however you want. You can have the rest of it.” Hannah raised the bottle to her lips and sucked on it almost like a sippy up. “See what I have to deal with,” Emma said to me quietly. “She whines like a baby when she doesn’t get what she wants. If I hadn’t given her the water bottle, she would have been tattling on me to my mom and aunt when we got home.” “All done,” Hannah announced. She handed the now-empty water bottle back to Emma. “Why don’t you go back to the playground,” Emma said. “Maddy and I are going to play soccer for a little while more, and then we will head back home.” “I can play soccer, too,” Hannah said. I watched as Emma started to say something and then bit her lip. I remembered what she had said just earlier about how she was supposed to be accommodating to her cousin. “Yes, that would be nice,” Emma said flatly. “Awesome!” Hannah yelled. She walked up to one of the soccer balls and kicked it toward the goal, putting it straight down the middle. Hannah turned around proudly toward us. “See.” “Yeah, and I would have blocked it if I was playing goalie,” Emma said with a wave of her hand. We decided to play a game called World Cup. The rules were simple. One person would guard the goal while the other two players competed against each other to score a goal. Whoever scored had to take the next turn at playing goalie. The game started off with Emma standing in the goal. She threw the ball out toward the middle of the field, and Hannah and I raced off to get it. Hannah was unexpectedly fast for how awkward her running form was. She made it to the ball first and began to turn to dribble back toward the goal. I backpedaled a little as I kept myself in front of Hannah, waiting for her to lose control so I could step in and easily poke the ball away from her. But, to my surprise, she was handling the ball much better than I had anticipated. Still, as she neared the top of the penalty box, I swung my foot forward, thinking I was going to get an easy steal, but instead of making contact with the ball, my cleated foot swung harmlessly through the air, and I nearly lost my balance. I didn’t know how Hannah had managed to evade me, but I turned to see her spinning past me, all while maintaining perfect control of the soccer ball with her feet. She took a shot at the goal and put it past Emma and into the corner of the net. She jumped up and down in celebration, again showing off the pull-up she was wearing. Emma started laughing at me. “I can’t believe you fell for that move.” “You’re the one who let it in the goal,” I retorted. “Only cause I was too distracted by you spinning in a circle.” I made Emma pay for that comment by stealing the ball from her and getting a goal of my own. Hannah’s goalkeeping skills weren’t anywhere near the level of her dribbling, so that wasn’t as much of a challenge. We continued our game for another twenty minutes or so, though the question of who was the winner was never really in doubt. Hannah had easily scored more goals than either Emma or me. It made more sense when she mentioned that she played the forward position on her school team back in Illinois. After scoring another goal, it was my turn to guard the goal while the two cousins faced off against each other again. I punted the ball gently, sending it out for them to chase after it. Hannah again reached the ball first and managed to keep it away from her cousin until she was closer to the goal. Hannah sidestepped deftly past Emma, but before Hannah could get the shot off, Emma shoved Hannah off of the ball with her hip, causing Hannah to fall to the ground. I was so caught off guard by the move that I wasn’t ready for Emma’s shot, which sailed past me untouched into the goal. Emma did an exaggerated celebration, sliding down on her knees on the grass. The way she had been so aggressive toward her cousin shocked me. No hard fouls was one of the unspoken rules we had when we were practicing. As Hannah lay on the ground for a moment, I got a much closer look at her pull-up than before. It did appear as though she had managed to keep it dry so far. After a few seconds, Hannah stood up awkwardly, brushing off her skirt as she did so. Beep. Beep. Beep. The timer on Hannah’s watch began to go off. Unlike when we had been back at Emma’s house, Hannah didn’t rush off to use the restroom. She tapped frantically at her watch, finally getting the alarm to shut off. Hannah got into position next to me as Emma grabbed the ball to walk toward the goal. Emma looked over at her cousin. “Aren’t you going to take your potty break?” “I can wait until we’re home,” Hannah insisted. “Hannah,” Emma said. “Your mom did tell me to make sure that you went if your watch went off while we were out.” Hannah glanced over at the center of the park. “I’m not going in a porta potty. Those are gross.” “Whatever,” Emma said. “I suppose you are wearing a diaper today, so it doesn’t matter if you pee your pants.” “I’m wearing a skirt, not pants,” Hannah said. “And they’re absorbent underwear, not a diaper. Only babies wear diapers, and I’m not a baby.” I recognized the euphemism from how the pull-ups were often described in the advertisements I had seen. I had always found the phrase to be really silly. Who would actually think those undergarments were underwear rather than just another version of a diaper? “Whatever,” Emma muttered quietly, rolling her eyes after turning away from her cousin. “Same difference.” Emma returned to stand in front of the goal before again through the ball out for Hannah and me to chase. We went through a few more rounds before deciding it was time to head back home. Emma and I sat down to change from our cleats back to our tennis shoes for the walk back to her house. Hannah was still dribbling a soccer ball absentmindedly in the field behind us. “Are you free to do anything else this afternoon?” I asked. I wasn’t sure what answer I wanted. There was part of me that was curious about Hannah’s need for pull-ups and another part of me that really didn’t want to spend any more time around that weirdo than was necessary. “Sorry, we’ve got plans to do stuff with Hannah’s family this evening,” Emma said. “But we could do something tomorrow.” “What are we doing tomorrow?” Hannah had snuck back up on us completely unnoticed. “We could play soccer again. Please?” “I think it is supposed to be raining tomorrow,” I said, as we started to walk down the path out of the park. “Then we can stay inside and watch a Harry Potter movie.” “That would be fun,” I said automatically, without thinking about it. As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I saw Emma just glare at me. I then remembered how she had warned me not to bring that topic up. What followed was an incredibly detailed interrogation from Hannah. “What House would you be in? What is your favorite character? What movie do you like best? Should Harry have ended up with Ginny? What would your patronus look like?” I barely had time to answer dozens of rapid-fire questions before Hannah jumped onto the next one. There finally was a brief pause, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness that was over. I was mistaken. The next thing I knew, Hannah was talking about some Harry Potter fanfiction she had read on a website I hadn’t ever heard of before. Emma had slowed down, and was now trailing a dozen feet or so behind us to try to avoid the conversation. I hadn’t even realized that people writing their own versions of those stories were even a thing. She was talking at one-hundred miles an hour, with just the shortest of pauses to catch her breath as she detailed her favorite alternative plot, which somehow involved Hermione and Malfoy becoming friends. It was so bizarrely outlandish, but there wasn’t a chance for me to step in and ask any questions. Hannah paused her rambling mid-sentence as we were about a half-block away from Emma’s house. She then took off in a straight sprint, cutting across several yards rather than remaining on the sidewalk. “You know,” Emma said as she caught up to me. “You can’t say that I didn’t warn you about bringing up that topic.” Ahead of us, Hannah came to an awkward stop about halfway up the driveway to Emma’s house, when she suddenly frozen mid-sprint and stood with her legs crisscrossed. She remained frozen in place for about fifteen seconds before walking slowly up toward the house. “Yep, looks like she just pissed herself again,” Emma said with derision. “Such a baby.” --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

It's time for Sam's vacation to continue and their next activity is an escape room. Before reaching it Amy has some questions for Sam and then, once locked in a room together, Sam quickly realises she may have made a terrible mistake. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Half an hour later it was time to get going. Sam dropped off the couch and quickly pulled her skirt down. She needed to visit the bathroom but she wasn’t going to be able to get the diaper off without ripping the tapes. It wasn’t a problem after another few minutes. As Sam was tying her shoelaces she took the time to relax her bladder and wet her diaper. She closed her eyes as the warmth enveloped her, the now familiar feeling of her own pee being held against her body and warming her up. “Everything alright, Sam?” Chrissy asked. Sam looked up from her position kneeling to tie her laces. She saw the other three looking at her and realised that as she peed her pants she had completely stopped moving. Amy and Chrissy looked confused whilst Nina, standing behind them, twitched a quick smile before turning away. Sam muttered an apology and quickly finished tying her shoes. When Sam stood up she could immediately feel the difference between the wet diaper and the dry one it had been previously. She waddled out behind everyone and waited for Amy to close the door. Nina and Chrissy were already at the road at the end of the little path that led to the front door. “Sam…” Amy said quietly when she had locked the door, “Can I ask you a question?” “Sure.” Sam replied. “Erm, I don’t want to upset you…” Amy looked unsure. “Is it something that is likely to upset me?” Sam asked semi-jokingly. “I don’t know.” Amy replied honestly. “OK, I promise I won’t get upset.” Sam said. “Is there anything going on between you and Nina?” Amy asked. If Sam had been drinking she would have spat it all out on the floor in front of her. She hadn’t been expecting that question at all. She had tried to keep things on the down low since she wasn’t even sure how she felt yet. Sam became aware that Amy was waiting for a response as her own eyes darted around and she nervously fumbled over her words. “W-Why do you ask?” Sam finally said. She immediately realised that answering Amy’s question with her own likely gave the answer away. “Just… you two have seemed to spending a bunch of time with each other.” Amy shrugged, “And you’ve been acting a bit… differently?” “Differently?” Sam repeated. “Yeah, I mean, normally you wouldn’t be caught dead being treated like a kid or anything. I’ve seen you practically bite the heads off people for making that mistake. But in the last few days…” Amy trailed off a little and looked around. She squatted down a little and spoke much quieter, “You’re wearing a diaper again aren’t you?” Sam immediately looked down and felt the familiar embarrassment rising up. She hadn’t realised it was so obvious. Maybe everyone could see she was padded just from looking at her. All this time she thought she had limited who knew but perhaps literally anyone who looked at her could instantly tell. She was suddenly massively regretting the skirt and childish shirt. “I mean it doesn’t bother me!” Amy quickly added when she saw how uncomfortable Sam had suddenly become, “Sorry, I shouldn’t have said anything. Forget about it.” Before Sam could even work out how to formulate a response to all this Amy quickly apologised again and hurried down to the road with the others. Sam kept her eyes down as she turned and followed Amy to the tarmacked street. “What’s wrong?” Nina asked as soon as Sam reached them. “Nothing.” Sam replied. “But-…” Nina started. “I said I’m fine!” Sam snapped. There was an awkward silence. Sam looked away from the group. She knew she shouldn’t be taking her frustration or anger out on her friends, especially Nina, but it was an almost instinctive reaction borne from years of being ultra-defensive. Nina didn’t press the issue though when Sam glanced up she seemed to look concerned. “Right, let’s go.” Chrissy said, “We don’t want to be late and get locked OUT of the escape room.” It was a relatively short walk to the escape rooms. There were three of them and they were each themed differently. Sam saw one that was clearly meant to look like a cabin on an old cruise ship, another was set up like a rustic old cabin in the woods and the third was very futuristic and sci-fi. “That’s our one.” Amy said as she nodded to the science-fiction door. The four of them went to the door and waited. They were five minutes early and as they milled around outside other groups turned up for the other rooms. Sam felt prickly again, she hated that she had snapped at Nina, she was about to apologise when two people in Midforest uniforms walked into the room. “Everyone ready?” One of them asked after the usual greetings. The groups all smiled and murmured that they were indeed prepared. “OK, just so you know, there are cameras in each of the rooms and you’ll all be monitored.” The other employee said after everyone had confirmed they were ready, “There is a button next to the door, if you get really, really stuck we can give you hints. Likewise, if there’s an emergency press the button. However, if we have to open the door, for safety and fairness, we have to end the game there so we try to avoid that if at all possible!” “These rooms are all roughly equal in difficulty.” The first person continued, “So we can have a little race to see which of you finish first. We’re going to the control desk, when the light above the door turns green you can head in and start. Any questions?” Sam didn’t have any questions but she was somewhat surprised that no one was telling her she was too small to do it. She didn’t think she was too small for the activity but other people usually had a different opinion. It was nice, for once, to be able to do things with her friends. The two staff members walked away and Sam waited with everyone else, she felt like there was a slightly nervous tension in the air but couldn’t wait to start as she had noticed the people in the other groups giving her curious looks. Whether they thought she was a baby who was too young to do this because of her size or if they could tell she was padded she had no idea. Thankfully the lights above the door turned green and there was a click as the locks disengaged. Sam was the last of the four girls to walk into the futuristic themed room. She broke into a big smile when she looked around, it really did look fantastic, as if she had stepped out of the forest and into a totally different world. “This is so cool!” Chrissy exclaimed as she walked across to a shelf full of vials of strangely coloured liquids. “Hold on, don’t touch anything.” Amy said as she went to a sealed envelope sitting on a metal table in the middle of the room, “You might mess up the puzzles!” “Sam, do you want to read it?” Amy asked as she held out the envelope. Sam took it. She rather felt like Amy was testing the waters in terms of whether she had offended her earlier. The letter was sealed with wax and stamped with the Midforest logo, it almost felt like a shame to tear it open. Sam pulled out the paper and unfolded it. “Attention cadets!” Sam said extravagantly as she got into the role play aspect, “You are on the space station Sevastopol which has experienced catastrophic failure and is plunging into the atmosphere of the nearby planet!” Sam paused for dramatic effect and Nina covered her mouth in shock causing everyone to laugh. “You are our last hopes for saving the station. It is imperative that you work together to get the mainframe computer back up and running. You have one hour. Good luck, cadets!” Sam finished. As Sam finished reading a digital display above the door they had entered turned on showing sixty minutes. It immediately started counting down. Everyone looked around, there didn’t seem to be any more information on how they should start going about their task. Sam was happy to spend a minute just marvelling at the set that had been built. There were computer banks with flashing lights and dials around the room and even a porthole with the blackness of space outside. Sam looked at the computer screens, they were flashing warning messages and asking for a password that would reboot the system. Aside from the computers there were some space bunks on the other side of the room as well as a vent and another door next to it. Aside from that there were a lot of other things that, whether they had use in the puzzle or not, provided nice set dressing. Scientific equipment, a partially built robot and about a dozen other things that demanded Sam’s attention. “So… what do we do?” Chrissy asked. “Was there anything else in the envelope?” Nina asked. Sam turned the envelope upside down. When she did so a small key fell to the floor. Without thinking she bent down to pick it up, it was only as she straightened up again that she realised she had just flashed her diaper to her friends and anyone who was watching the camera feed. She blushed as she held up the key. “A key!” Nina quickly said to try and distract from Sam’s indiscretion. “For what?” Chrissy asked as she looked around. “It does seem a bit out of place…” Amy muttered as she looked at all the futuristic gadgets. The girls got to work looking for anything that seemed to have a lock. It took five minutes before Nina announced she had found a chest underneath one of the bunks. The key fit and the chest opened. The activity carried on like that for twenty minutes. Each puzzle answer gave a new clue and the girls were having a lot of fun in their “space station.” It was after those twenty minutes that Sam felt an uncomfortable feeling growing in her tummy, one that she remembered very well from the previous day. She nervously looked up at the timer, there was still thirty-eight minutes to go. “Sam? Have you seen a screwdriver?” Chrissy asked as she walked over to the drawer Sam was looking through, “I’m determined to get more clues right than Amy…” “I think I saw one on one of the lower shelves.” Sam said distractedly. “Perfect.” Chrissy replied as she turned and hurried across the room again. Sam bit her lip as her tummy complained again. There was no way she was going to make until they unlocked the door, she didn’t know what to do, if she asked to be let out she would end the experience for all of them. Hindsight was twenty-twenty and she now knew she shouldn’t have had a breakfast quite so rich in fibre. She saw Nina at one of the computer consoles, she looked at the other two who were distracted and waddled over to her. “Hey…” Sam said quietly. “Hi. I don’t suppose you’ve seen any four digit numbers anywhere?” Nina asked as she frowned and looked at the screen. “No.” Sam replied, “Listen, I…” “Ah ha!” Chrissy suddenly exclaimed attracting everyone’s attention, “Screwdriver!” “What do you need that for?” Nina asked as she walked over leaving Sam alone at the computer. As Chrissy explained her thinking Sam cringed and leaned against the metal of the computer bank. She closed her eyes as she felt another pain in her belly. This was becoming a critical situation, she was fairly sure that even if she pressed the emergency button right then she wouldn’t make it to the toilet. Her face was flushing with heat, she had done this just the previous day and now it seemed inevitable it was going to happen again. Sam was still thinking about what she was going to do when she felt her struggling sphincter partially open. She covered her mouth as she felt poop push out of her for an inch or so before she clamped down again. Her heart was pounding. Whether it was the fibre or something else her control seemed greatly diminished, despite her problems she had rarely known a need for the toilet to come on this quickly. “So we need to go through the vent to the other side of the door?” Amy asked. She was referring to a door on the opposite side to the entrance, “Who do we send through?” “Well, I think we could squeeze through but…” Chrissy turned to Sam and the other two followed suit. Sam couldn’t say anything. Every muscle she had was contracted against the inevitable. Her legs were shaking and her eyes watered. Her friends may not have known there was a problem before but now it was obvious. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/565dcbcf-9384-4762-a889-45bfb4af456c https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1240641

Chapter 59 - Cornered [7:30 PM] “Hi, I’ll take a falafel wrap with everything on it to go, medium heat, please,” the officer notified the restauranteur, as she looked up at the menu screen. “Also, a Coke Zero.” A low blond ponytail that had been wrapped into a bun protruded from under her cap at the back of her head. “I will prepare that for you right away, madam, but, may I engage you first on another matter?” The officer looked puzzled. “Sure,” she said. The man dropped his voice. “There is an unaccompanied child at one of my tables - he came in looking for something to eat. It looks like he has recently been injured, and, he is also wearing a cast from a previous injury. I asked him where his parents were, and I could tell that he made up a story. He is young – I would guess maybe nine or ten. This is a late hour for such a child to be out in the city by themselves. I was thinking that I would have to call someone from your department, but since you are here, maybe you could speak with him?” “What did he tell you?” “He said his parents were at the travel agency a couple of units over, but, I know they are closed.” Zack sat at his table chewing a remnant from his bagel, trying to look engrossed by the label on his apple juice, but out of the corner of his eye, he was watching the police officer at the counter. She had been looking at the menu and was now talking to the restauranteur, so, it seemed like maybe she had just stopped in for food. Then, her head did a quick scan of the tables, and settled on him. She looked at him for a moment, and then nodded to the man, before walking along the counter and heading towards where he was sitting. Crap! Zack’s heart raced. Maybe she’s looking for the bathroom. The officer did in fact walk right past Zack, and open the washroom door, causing Zack to raise his head and look, which she caught when she quickly looked over her shoulder, after glimpsing into the washroom to make sure it was unoccupied. She pushed the bathroom door closed and walked over. Zack’s wide eyes took in her dark blue uniform, black armored vest, and a belt that contained what looked like a half-dozen devices, including a radio, a sidearm, and a bright yellow handgrip that seemed to be some other type of weapon. But her face was friendly. “Do you mind if I sit down?” she asked, but then she pulled the chair opposite him out without waiting for an answer. Zack swallowed hard. “Sure… I’m just leaving anyway,” he added. “Is that your scooter?” she inquired, tilting her head towards the battered device that rested against the table. Zack nodded weakly. The officer tilted her upper body over so that she could look under the table from the side. “Your knee is bleeding,” she observed. “What happened?” Zack took another sip from his apple juice, with slightly shaking hands. I shouldn’t have come in here… “I fell off my scooter,” he said simply. “Well, that looks like it smarts – you could probably use a bandage, maybe a couple, eh? What happened to your ankle?” “I broke it a couple of weeks ago, at baseball practice,” he said, lowering his voice and looking over towards the counter. The man behind it was busy and not paying attention. “You’re not having much luck these days, are you? What brings you down here tonight? Do you live nearby?” Zack grasped for the straw the police officer seemed to be offering. “Yes, yes, exactly – I live just up the street. Just getting a bite to eat, and I’ll head straight home.” “So, your parents are not at the travel agency?” “I’m sure they probably went home by now,” he said, nodding for emphasis. “And they left you here?” she asked in a neutral tone. “Uh, well, I come here all the time – it’s right up the street.” The officer lifted her arm and looked at her watch. “You come here all the time, downtown, at eight o’clock in the evening, by yourself?” Zack took another frantic swig from his juice while his overwhelmed brain tried to formulate a response. “Yes,” he said simply, and felt his cheeks start to burn. He felt like he was blinking excessively, too, but couldn’t help himself. He wished that his juice wasn’t nearly empty. “Here’s the thing… the man who runs this restaurant has never seen you before, and he is here every day. He’s concerned about you. I’m concerned, too. Can you tell me your name and address?” Zack dropped his face into the palms of his hands and took a shaky breath. Why didn’t I look at the goddamn street names around here?!? He tried to think of a street name that he knew, but that wouldn’t give away his actual origins. The park where he played baseball was on a street called Woodhaven… Woodhaven sounded like a common enough name – there had to be one in a city as big as this? Didn’t there? “I live on, uh, Woodhaven street. It’s close by.” “What’s your street number?” she asked smiling. Zack’s mind raced. “Two… one… two… three….” he said, intoning the last number almost like he was asking her. The officer reached behind her and pulled a phone out of one of her many pockets. She tapped on it for a few moments, and then looked up at him. “The nearest Woodhaven Street is in Olympia, my dear, and there is no two one two three Woodhaven, in any case. So, who are you?” Zack’s eyes went wide. DUMB DUMB DUMB to use an Olympia street name when I’m from Olympia. Dumb. “I am, uh, from Olympia… maybe I got the number wrong. We just moved.” “And how did you end up all the way up here? Olympia is at least fifty miles away. Did you ride your scooter?” Zack could feel panic gnawing at the corners of his mind, and he could not think of a good response, so, he told the truth, in a roundabout way. “I came on the bus,” he said, while looking at her with pleading eyes. “By yourself? From Olympia? That’s a long, complicated commute. What bus routes did you take?” Zack was defeated. “I don’t remember.” “And what business do you have in these parts?” “I just… wanted to go exploring a bit,” he said, with resignation, not expecting her to accept that, just as she hadn’t accepted anything he’d said so far. “It’s late for someone your age to be out exploring in the city by themselves, don’t you think? How old are you?” she asked, in a skeptical but kind tone. Don’t say your real age. Don’t give her any more accurate details. “I’m… I’m thirteen,” he answered, trying to sound confident. “What year were you born?” Zack froze, but then spit out an answer. He was good at math. “Twenty-eleven.” Phew. That was right. “And what’s your name?” Zack froze again. Come up with a name! Something as far away from ‘Zack’ as you can get. “Adam.” “What’s your last name, Adam?” He searched his mind. His science teacher in the sixth grade had been Mr. Cooper. He had no idea why that come to him. “Adam Cooper.” “Do you have a phone number, Adam Cooper?” she asked, holding her phone up expectantly. Zack sighed. “I… I don’t know it. It’s in my phone… and I don’t have my phone.” “So… you don’t know your address, because you just moved, and you don’t know your phone number, because you don’t have your phone. Do you live with your mom and dad?” Zack nodded. “Do they have names?” Zack looked like a deer caught in headlights again for a moment. Then, he remembered his roommate from the children’s hospital. “Tommy and Angela,” he spit out. “Tommy and Angela Cooper, who just moved to… Olympia, with their son, Adam, who is thirteen, is that correct?” Zack noded. “Where did you move to Olympia from?” Crap!!! “Uh, Canada, ma’am.” Fuck, why’d I’d I say Canada? “Canada… well, the plot thickens. Anywhere in particular, in Canada?” Zack hung his head. He was exhausted. “Just… just Canada.” “Well, Adam Cooper from Canada, so far, I have to say, I’m not fully embracing the story you are telling me. I’m not sure if Adam is your name or not, but I’m pretty sure that you’re not thirteen yet, and, I’m certain that if you’d lived in Canada, you would probably know where you lived. You seem pretty bright. I’m getting the impression that you don’t want me to know who you are, and I need to know why that is. Can you tell me why, Adam?” The man from behind the counter walked over towards them with another bottle of apple juice, a can of pop, and a cylindrical object wrapped in white wax paper. He placed all three on the table, and then slid the juice towards Zack, but it was too late. All the juice in the world couldn’t help Zack now. Simultaneously, tears began streaming down his face, and, he wet his diaper. _________ [7:50 PM] Zack held his head in his hands as the officer pressed a button on a radio microphone that was clipped to her vest, attached to a unit on her belt by a spiral cord. “This is twenty eighty-two, I’m ten seventy-five with an unidentified minor child on Northeast Forty-Third. Request social services at the division. Ask if EMS has a unit in the area that can meet us, non-emergency. I am transporting him, I’ll be ten ninety-seven at twenty thirty-five.” There was a burst of static, and then, “Roger, twenty eighty-two, passing on your requests.” Zack swallowed hard. “What does that mean, what you said on your radio?” he whispered. “What that means, Adam, is, unless you can tell me who you are, and where you’re from, for real, I am going to have to give you a ride back to my precinct. I told them we’d be there at about 8:35. I just need to pay for my wrap – it looks like I’ll be eating dinner a bit later.” The proprietor shook his head. “Not at all, officer, not at all. This is on me. Thank you for your kind assistance to our young friend here. Have you had enough to eat, my soccer player?” Zack nodded mutely. He was no longer hungry. “Well, take the juice with you for later. Come back and see me when you are feeling better.” “He plays soccer, too, does he? He just told me he plays baseball,” the officer said, looking directly at Zack. The man squeezed Zack’s shoulder and then walked back towards the counter, where a heavyset man in a long t-shirt seemed to be looking for someone in the back of the kitchen. “I didn’t introduce myself, Adam, I apologize. My name is Officer Riley. That is my real name, too.” She gave him a wink. “My car is parked just outside. You are not under arrest, Adam, but… don’t try to run, okay?” Zack looked up at her with tear-streaked cheeks. She winked again, then stood up, and turned the scooter 180 degrees, holding it steady for him. Reluctantly, he slid out from under the table, and gingerly placed his injured leg on its knee-rest, wincing as he felt the dried blood on it shift and crumble on the cushion. Once he was standing, he saw her raise one eyebrow slightly, as she took in his outfit. He blushed again, knowing that the sizeable diaper given to him in the ER had to be visible. Officer Riley put a hand on the handlebars of the scooter, but Zack sensed that, unlike when Kelly did it, she wasn’t rushing or intending to tow him. She just didn’t know how steady he would be, and she wanted to make sure he didn’t fall over. He set the pace as they rolled towards her vehicle, which turned out to be basically the same SUV that Kelly’s sister Kim had driven him to the hospital in. That seems like it happened months ago… “Adam, do you normally ride in a booster seat when you’re in a car?” she asked him, as she pulled the handle on the back door of the grey police vehicle. Zack shook his head vigorously. “No, I don’t,” he said. “You look like you’re nine or ten to me, but I’ll take your word for it. You slide in on the seat, and I’ll put your scooter in the back. Don’t touch anything you don’t have to back there… it’s not exactly clean. I have some pretty grungy passengers sometimes.” Zack paused when he looked into the black vinyl cavern that was the rear compartment of the police SUV. There was a plexiglass screen separating it from both the front seats, and the cargo area of the vehicle. A wire grid covered the windows. It looked like a cage. Sensing his hesitation, the officer put a hand on his shoulder. “I’d let you ride up front, buddy, but I think you’re too short – it wouldn’t be safe with the airbag. But you’re not under arrest, okay? I promise. This is just what we have to use right now, I’ll let you out as soon as we get to the station.” Zack reluctantly slid onto the flat vinyl seat, finding barely enough room for his casted ankle between the base of the seat and the plexiglass barrier behind the front seatbacks. There were no seatbelts, and the dome light was in a plexiglass cage. The officer closed the door, and then stood outside the vehicle, talking into her radio, for several minutes.

Sam finds a way to embarrass herself once more that day before running off to hide. Thankfully it's Nina who comes to the rescue yet again. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Sam felt something shifting under her head and then heard a chuckle from across the room. The television was still on quietly in the background. She didn’t open her eyes, she was feeling far too comfortable. “It’s like when you have a cat on your lap.” Amy said quietly from somewhere across the room, “You’re not allowed to move.” Sam wondered what they were talking about but she still didn’t want to open her eyes. She didn’t know how long she’d been napping but she felt like she could use just a little more. “I’m getting pins and needles.” Came Nina’s voice jokingly. That was odd. It sounded like Nina was right above her but Sam couldn’t work out how that was possible. She tensed up, suddenly she didn’t want to open her eyes because things weren’t making sense and she wasn’t sure what she would see. She didn’t want to move either and let on that she was awake. Sam felt that only she could manage to get herself in such a position and she didn’t even know what was going on! “Slip a cushion under her head.” Chrissy said. Her voice was closer than Amy’s but definitely not on the couch. Sam couldn’t pretend any longer. Her eyes fluttered open and it took her a moment to work out what was going and why everyone was talking about her. Then it hit her like a brick. She was looking out at the room but as she turned to look up above her she saw Nina’s smiling face. Somehow Sam had twisted around whilst asleep and laid with her head on her friend’s lap. She was mortified. “Oh God… I’m sorry!” Sam quickly said as she sat up so quickly the room span for a moment. “It’s fine!” Nina quickly put a hand out on to Sam’s shoulder, “It was cute.” Sam should’ve been annoyed. She hated being described as cute, it was something inherently childish. Nina knew that as she quickly shook her head and raised her hands. She started stuttering as Sam turned to look at her again. “I… I mean…” Nina started. Sam smiled. She couldn’t help it. Being described as “cute” by strangers who thought she was a baby was one thing, but having it used by the person she had a crush on was quite another. Her smile turned to an embarrassed little laugh as she shyly looked away. “Erm, I don’t want to break up a nice moment…” Chrissy said causing Sam to look across to her, “But you really need to change your diaper.” This time Sam wasn’t smiling. She was mortified that Chrissy could be so blunt, it was in her nature but she knew this was a very sensitive topic. Sam felt all the good feelings replaced by anger as she opened her mouth to retort. Sam shifted in her seat so she was sitting normally. She could feel the wetness of her diaper, it felt a lot colder now. “Oh my word!” Amy exclaimed. She covered her mouth as she looked at Sam’s waist. Sam finally looked down and saw a huge wet patch between her legs with streaks going down each inner thigh. She scrambled off the couch and fell to the floor going head over heels. When she stood up she could just about see over the top of the cushions to a wet patch right where she had been laying. “No… No, no, no!” Sam covered her face as tears sprung from her eyes. “Sam, It’s…” Nina started. Sam ran from the room. It was less a run and more of a waddle though. Her legs were pushed apart by the thick padding and now she could feel more urine leaking out of the diaper with each step. Her clothes were sticking to her as she pushed the bedroom door open and then closed it behind her. She fell to her knees and then lowered her head to the floor. How could it be possible for her to humiliate herself this much? Sam cried into the carpet until there was a knock on the door. Sam crawled away from the door and hid underneath her crib. She wanted the ground to open up and swallow her. “Sam?” It was Nina calling for her. Sam remained silent. There was another knock but when Sam didn’t respond Nina seemed to back away from the door. She remained under the crib, hiding as if there was a monster stalking the room. She brought her knees up to her chest and rested her face against them. Every time something seemed like it might be going right it all suddenly collapsed. She sat in the silence and sobbed, she didn’t know how long she stayed down there but no one disturbed her. Finally she crawled out and stood up. She toddled to the bathroom to clean herself up. After embarrassing herself in the living room Sam decided she couldn’t have any faith in her own body. She didn’t think she had wet whilst asleep, that sort of thing never really happened to her, but clearly the diaper was having such a hard time with how much she had wet it that laying sideways had allowed some of her pee to just slip out. It was because she didn’t trust herself that, despite the toilet being mere feet away, Sam pulled another diaper out of the packet. This was getting disappointingly common for Sam. It felt like an age since she first been put into a diaper and now she was going for her third one of the day. Not only that but the first two were fully used. She flattened the fresh diaper on the floor and sat on the fluffy padding. After repeating the same diapering process Sam sat up and looked at the mirror. Sitting on the floor with her legs spread, her diaper on full display, she saw what the world saw. A pathetic baby. “Maybe I should just… give up.” Sam said to herself. Everyone always thinks she needs to be treated like a baby and now her own body felt like it was being a traitor. Sam stayed in the bedroom for the whole afternoon. There wasn’t a lot to do in there but most of her time was spent ruminating over the past. Every single embarrassment, insult, miscommunication and rejection had been filed away over the years and now she was revisiting them in her head like a rolodex. She sat naked under the crib and was lost in her thoughts for what felt like hours. “Sam? Can you at least let us know you’re OK?” Nina called in at some point as the sun started to go down, “We’re worried.” “I’m fine.” Sam replied just loud enough to be heard through the door. “Can… Can I come in?” Nina asked. This time Sam didn’t respond and after a little while heard Nina retreat from the door again. The sun went down without Sam getting out of her hiding place. At one point she felt the need for the bathroom but she didn’t move. She relaxed and wet herself without any effort. It didn’t feel like there was a point going to the toilet. Her friends had seen her crap her pants, they knew she had wet herself and they had even seen her leaking. She remained unmoving as she felt the fresh wetting encircle her butt, the warmth feeling pleasant on the otherwise quite cool floor. At some point dinner was made and there was another knock on the door. Sam didn’t respond. She didn’t feel hungry, she didn’t really feel anything except self-loathing. Eventually there was another knock on the door but instead of shouting anything the handle turned and the door opened. Sam looked to the side and saw that it was Nina. She closed the door behind her and stayed in place. “Sam?” Nina asked nervously. She was looking around couldn’t see Sam. “Down here.” Sam said quietly. Sam looked away as Nina bent down to look under the crib. She expected her taller friend to leave once she had seen that Sam was alright, but instead Nina got on her hands and knees and crawled under the crib as well. It was a much tighter squeeze for her than it was for Sam. She banged various parts of her body on various parts of the crib until she got into a slightly uncomfortable looking slumped sitting position next to Sam. “We’ve been worried about you.” Nina said after a little bit. “No change there.” Sam replied, “I’m so tired of everyone having to worry about me.” Sam suddenly became much more aware that she hadn’t got dressed again after putting on the new diaper. It wasn’t anything Nina hadn’t seen but she still felt a wave of embarrassment. She didn’t even have something to cover her diaper. Nina was sitting right next to Sam, so close that her clothes brushed the smaller woman’s bare skin. “Can I tell you a story?” Nina asked. “I guess?” Sam replied. “Well, a long time ago, when I was a little kid, my friend Wendy was having a fairy princess birthday party.” Nina started, “I mean this was a long time ago, I must’ve been eight or nine years-old. Anyway, I’m sure you can imagine that a fairy princess party was the height of the social calendar for a bunch of little girls. Her parents really went all out as well. There were decorations, streamers, balloons, a giant cake… Hell, they even had a princess castle themed bouncy castle in the backyard. It was incredible.” Sam wondered if this story had a point. She slowly looked around at Nina who was looking off into the middle distance with a faraway look in her eyes. It almost seemed like she was literally taking herself back to that time. For just a moment Sam felt like she could see the little girl version of Nina in her college-aged face. “Anyway, it was amazing. Everyone was having a great time and there was lots to eat and drink.” Nina continued, “I was one of Wendy’s best friends, we hung out all the time at school and whenever either of us needed a partner we would go to each other. Our parents joked that we were sisters that had been separated at birth with how much we clung to each other. Well, we went to a part of the living room where a huge princess castle had been set up. Three other girls were there too, Joy, Angelica and, funnily enough, Sam.” Sam gave a small exhale of amusement. She had turned slightly to lean against the wall whilst facing Nina who carried on with her story. “These other three, we were friends but we weren’t particularly close, you know?” Nina said, “So we’re all playing and we all have our dolls and we’re making them all look pretty when…” Nina paused. She looked down at the floor between her legs with a wry smile then turned to Sam. “I wet myself.” Nina finally said. Despite being years removed the memory clearly still affected her as she cringed slightly. “In the living room?” Sam asked. She was fully invested in the story. “Surrounded by all my classmates, their parents… At that age it felt like everyone in the world. It was everyone I knew.” Nina continued, “I was just so into playing that I guess I never noticed that I needed to go. Everyone saw, of course. It was running down my legs and pooling on the floor.” “Oh no…” Sam said sympathetically. “Wendy was the first to notice. I had frozen up completely in shock and fear. She looked at me and… the look she gave me, it was like pure disgust. I can remember it to this very day. We always helped each other no matter what but when I saw the way she looked at me I knew everything had changed.” “What did she do?” Sam asked. “She laughed at me. She ran away laughing and got everyone to look at me.” Nina swallowed, “All the girls gathered around, the adults couldn’t get so many little girls who were hopped up on sugar under control. I still just… stood there. It was like my brain had switched off. It’s stupid really but, all these years later I can remember all of this so clearly.” Sam reached out a hand and put it on Nina’s arm as a gesture of friendship. Nina smiled. “Do you know who helped me that day?” Nina asked. Sam shook her head, “Joy, Angelica and Sam. We were friends but we never hung out outside of school, but when I was desperately in need of help they stepped in. Once they had recovered from their shock they got me out of the room and into the bathroom upstairs until someone had found my mom. I was mortified, of course, I cried and cried and begged not to go back to school. Mom told me I couldn’t hide forever and she was right. I went back and, well, I learnt three things.” Nina held up a single finger. “Other people won’t remember you embarrassing yourself as much as you do. Seriously, whilst I was still dying from shame everyone else had moved on completely by the next day at school.” Nina laughed. Nina held up a second finger. “Friends, real friends, stick with you no matter what.” Nina said a little more seriously, “And when you are most in need is when they will step up to the plate. You learn who your true friends are when you at your lowest.” Nina held up a third finger. “And lastly…” Nina leaned in closer to Sam and continued in a whisper, “I learnt that Wendy was a real bitch.” Sam burst out laughing and Nina chuckled along with her. Sam sniffed and wiped her eyes as her laughter died down a few seconds later. Nina was smiling and sighed as she looked from Sam to the edge of her bed. “God damn it…” Sam shook her head, “I’m trying to be miserable here. You’re not making it easy.” “Oh, sorry, I can go if you want.” Nina replied tongue-in-cheek. “I didn’t say that.” Sam leaned sideways against Nina’s arm. Sam wasn’t expecting it but Nina moved her arm allowing Sam to lean against her side. The arm went around Sam’s shoulders. Sam felt a shiver go through her, a good one. She tingled at the touch. She felt so comfortable, it was like the log in the woods all over again but this time there was no one to disturb them. They stayed that way for a long time. Sam thought she could fall asleep right where she was, pressed against Nina and feeling the warmth of her body. She no longer felt any anxieties about being mostly naked or the openly displayed diaper she was wearing. She let out a little sigh as she closed her eyes and breathed in Nina’s comforting smell. --- I recently posted a brand new 109-page subscriber exclusive story! "Blackmailing Tommy" is about a young teacher who, after an accident, lives with his best friend's family until he heals. Unfortunately for Tommy his friend's son see this as an opportunity for revenge on a mean teacher... You can read the 62,000 word story at the following links RIGHT NOW: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1208661 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/ltnexz8kdu --- If you want to find out what happens on "Sam's Vacation" next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/51dc3fc8-c692-4bf3-8e08-05780a61c657 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1218535

Chapter 17: Not a Baby Three Years Ago I didn’t let my failure to find pull-ups in my sister’s bedroom deter me. I scoured the rest of the house. Jackson’s bedroom seemed like a promising Plan B, but there were no pull-ups or even baby diapers to be found in there either. The same held true for the rest of the house. But just because I didn’t find any diapers didn’t mean that there weren’t other discoveries that were made. The basement was the final frontier of my search for diapers or pull-ups. It was where things that were no longer needed were tucked away forever, or at least until Mom decided it was time to pull them out for a garage sale or donate them to a thrift store. I had to tug hard at one of the doors in the closet that ran the length of the shortest wall in the unfinished area of the basement that was adjacent to the laundry room. The door finally opened with a rather large bang. I hoped that no one upstairs wondered what I was doing. It was Saturday afternoon, so everyone was home. It would perhaps have been wiser to hold off on the search until Monday, when it would just be Grace and me at home during the summer while our parents were off at work and Jackson was attending preschool. But I simply couldn’t bear to wait any longer. I was so convinced that there had to be diapers or pull-ups somewhere in the house. The fact that I hadn’t found them yet just had to mean that I hadn’t looked in the right places. But this first section of the closet didn’t yield the results I had been hoping for. There were a bunch of storage boxes, but the contents of the clear plastic bins were obvious. It was just a bunch of Christmas decorations, ornaments, lights, and an artificial Christmas tree that would need to be painfully reassembled next year. The door shut with a firm click. That was OK. There were still four more sections of the closet left for me to check. The next two were also disappointing, especially as they all contained cardboard boxes that I had to drag out and open before determining that the contents – old keepsakes, games, clothes, and other odds and ends – were not what I was looking for. My anticipation was turning to despair as I approached the second-to-last closet door. I tugged open the door. And there it was. For a moment, I thought I had hit the mother of all jackpots. The cardboard box of pull-ups was sitting at eye level with me on the shelf. I would have preferred to have discovered a box of my sister’s old pull-ups, but at this point, I was simply elated to have found anything at all. It didn’t matter one bit that they were pull-ups meant for boys. I was so eager to finally try one on that I was willing to overlook that detail. I pulled the box out of the closet and set it down carefully on the floor. I paused before opening it, listening for any sounds of movement upstairs. But no one was walking around at all, and there were definitely no sounds of anyone heading toward the stairs that led down to the basement. I was relieved that the cardboard diaper box wasn’t taped up. All I had to do to open it was to unfold the top of it. My hands were shaking as I reached down and pulled the cardboard flaps on top of the box apart. But it wasn’t diapers that I found inside. Instead, it was an assortment of all the baby items that my brother had outgrown. There were bibs, bottles, pacifiers, an old diaper bag, tiny baby utensils, and sippy cups. I closed my eyes and groaned. I had been so close. I hurriedly opened the last remaining closet door. Nothing. Just more clear plastic bins that very obviously did not contain any diapers or pull-ups. My mind felt numb. I had been so sure I’d at least find something. Every other option I had considered for getting my hands on those pull-ups seemed so far off and out of reach at the moment. I wanted them now. The realization that I was being denied that instant gratification stung deeply. I went back to look at the pull-up box that didn’t actually have any pull-ups in it. I no longer had any hope of finding what I was looking for, but I dug my hand into the box nonetheless. All I found was regular, hard plastic, not the soft, crinkly sensation of the pull-up I had held in my hands a little over a week ago. I again regretted that I hadn’t been able to work up the courage to sneak that pull-up home rather than toss it away in the bathroom garbage container. Then another thought took hold of me. If it felt that good to wear a pull-up, perhaps it might also feel good to try out some of my brother’s baby items. Perhaps this whole search wouldn’t end up being a waste of time after all. I looked down at the contents of the cardboard box. It was immediately apparent what my first experiment should be. I plucked out a pacifier from atop an assortment of other baby items. I held the blue pacifier in front of me. Mom had gotten Jackson to give up pacifiers about a year ago – shortly after his second birthday. I tried to imagine what it would feel like to have it in my mouth. I examined the pacifier carefully as I rotated it a couple of times in my hand. How in the world was I supposed to tell which side was up? The clear, silicone part of the pacifier wasn’t uniformly shaped, so there had to be a right way to insert it into my mouth, but I was at a loss to figure out which way it was supposed to go. I tried to recall how it had looked in Jackson’s mouth, but I had never paid close attention to how he has used his pacifiers before. But there was an incredibly obvious way to figure out an answer to that question. I flipped the pacifier over once more, opened my mouth, and brought the pacifier up to my lips. I learned an incredibly important lesson when I put the pacifier into my mouth. It was very important to wash something that had been sitting in storage for a year before you put it into your mouth. I spat the pacifier back out onto the floor. I had never in my life tasted something so gross. I felt as though I was going to puke if I didn’t immediately remedy the situation. Water. I needed water. The closest option was the laundry room sink. I raced around the corner to the laundry room, fumbling for the light switch so I could see the sink in the far corner next to the washing machine. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn’t have taken a single sip of water from this sink or any other one in the house. I had never been able to stand the tap water ever since we had moved into the house when I was about five years old. No one else in our family had that problem, but after several days of me point-blank refusing to take even the smallest sip of water, my parents had finally relented and purchased a filtered water pitcher for me to use. The filtered water tasted so much better. I couldn’t understand how my family could claim that it didn’t taste different at all to them. I had the same problem with water at restaurants. There was about a fifty-fifty chance whether I would be able to drink more than a couple of sips before insisting that my parents let me order juice, ice-tea, or even soda. At this point, they usually just ordered bottled water for me, if that was an option. I looked down at the sink. Under normal circumstances, what I was about to do would have been unfathomable. But these were not normal circumstances. I turned the handle for the cold-water faucet and cupped my hands beneath the cold stream of water before bringing them repeatedly up to my face for quick sips. This was probably the first time in four years that I had actually swallowed any tap water at this house. I brought my cupped hands up to my mouth a half-dozen times before the awful taste left by the pacifier was gone. The tap water didn’t leave a good taste in my mouth, but in comparison to the aftertaste that had been left by the dusty pacifier, it was a massive relief. That didn’t mean that I was in any hurry to drink more of it. I paused at the sound of footsteps moving upstairs. It sounded as though someone was heading out of the living room, straight toward the kitchen. I sprinted out of the laundry room, not bothering to shut the light off. I reached for the box of pull-ups and was just about to lift it up to return it to its place in the closet when the footsteps came to a stop right above me in the kitchen. I breathed a sigh of relief. It was probably just Mom getting started on her dinner preparations. I’d be fine as long as she didn’t need to come and get anything out of the pantry. I realized as well that I had completely forgotten about the pacifier that had fallen to the floor. The second or so that it had been in my mouth hadn’t been nearly long enough for me to decide on whether I liked it, as that moment had been spoiled by its gross taste. My first thought was to wash the pacifier in the laundry room sink, but I immediately dismissed that idea. It was in bad enough shape that I was going to need soap. I tucked the pacifier into the pocket of my shorts. I would need to find a way to clean it later. I looked at the size description on the side of the pull-up box as I put it back into the closet. The weight range that these pull-ups were supposed to fit was thirty-two to forty pounds. I knew from the scale in the upstairs bathroom that I was a good twenty-five pounds above that. Even if there had been some of these pull-ups left over, there wasn’t any way they would have fit me. On the other hand, it was clear that the bedwetting pull-ups my cousins had worn must have had larger sizing requirements, as they had fit me without any issues. But that was a question I wasn’t going to be able to get an answer to. I didn’t have a smartphone. Grace, who was six years older than me, had just recently been allowed to have one for herself. Plus, Dad had made it very clear that he was capable of seeing what things I searched for when I used the family PC or tablet. That was a lesson I had found out the hard way while searching for information on what should have been an innocuous topic, only to have to immediately advert my eyes at what actually showed up on the screen. I had closed the web browser immediately, but somehow, I still ended up getting a lengthy lecture from my parents about internet safety, followed by being banned from using the tablet for several weeks. A few loud thumps caused me to turn my gaze toward the ceiling. There was no doubt about it now. Someone was headed toward the basement stairs. I hurried back over to the laundry room after shutting the closet door behind me, hoping that the pacifier would, in fact, be a good consolation prize. I got on my knees and started opening some cabinets on the floor, pretending to be searching for Chester. “Maddy, what are you doing?” I turned around to see Mom standing in the laundry room doorway. “I’m looking for Chester,” I said, giving the pre-made excuse I had prepared in case any questioned why I was spending time alone in the basement. We’d gotten the two-year-old orange cat several months ago. He was gradually becoming more friendly with us, but he still took to hiding in odd places around the house for hours at a time. “He’s upstairs napping behind the couch in the living room,” Mom said. “But you need to leave him alone if he is hiding away like that. You can play with him when he comes back out again.” “But, Mom.” “If he doesn’t want to be bothered, he doesn’t want to be bothered. He’ll let us know when he wants to be played with again.” Without any further excuse to stay in the basement, I watched as Mom grabbed a box of pasta noodles off of a shelf and then followed her back up the stairs toward the kitchen. I made my way upstairs to the bathroom on the second floor of the house. I did need to use the toilet anyway, and this would provide the perfect cover for getting the pacifier washed. I hoped that the hand soap I was using to clean off the pacifier wouldn’t leave a bad taste in my mouth. I made sure to rinse it off as thoroughly as possible before placing it back into my pocket for the short walk down the hallway to my bedroom. I took the pacifier out of my pocket and laid down on the bed. There was still plenty of time before dinner for me to see how using the pacifier would go. I cautiously slid the pacifier into my mouth. I had done a good job of washing it; there was no yucky taste of built-up dust or soap. I sucked on the pacifier awkwardly, trying to figure out exactly how I was supposed to use it. There wasn’t any real taste to it, just the bland sensation of semi-squishy silicone. I felt really silly. It wasn’t doing anything for me. It wasn’t anywhere close to as fun as wearing a pull-up. I used my tongue to rotate the pacifier in my mouth. Perhaps it had just been in the wrong position. Nope, it was still the same. It wasn’t as though I disliked sucking on the pacifier. It didn’t taste bad or feel uncomfortable. But it didn’t do anything for me. It was nothing like the euphoria I had felt when I had been wearing a pull-up. I tried, and failed, to imagine myself as a baby, sucking on a pacifier or drinking out of a bottle, but whatever had led me to be interested in wearing pull-ups again wasn’t in any way connected to other baby items. Having grown bored with this new toy already, I hid the pacifier in the bottom of my dresser, tucking it safely away until I would have the chance to return it to the closet. Later that week, when I returned the pacifier to its place in the pull-up box in the basement closet, I also tried drinking from a baby bottle, which required me to be incredibly stealthy to clean and fill, even with only my older sister around at the time. I managed to get away with it without being caught, but the result was the same, even though I had filled the baby bottle with my preferred filtered drinking water. Being a baby simply held no appeal to me. I couldn’t fathom wanting to suck on a pacifier or drink from a bottle for more than a minute or two. I certainly didn’t want to be a baby again. But that didn’t matter. As I had learned from my cousins, one didn’t have to be a baby to wear diapers. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Ted woke with a start. The blankets on his bed rustled and his mattress shifted. He had been so deeply asleep, it took him a moment to realize… someone was getting in bed with him. A voice whispered, “Shhh… it’s ok, it’s me.” Ted felt an arm wrap around him and settle him back to his pillow. He finally saw Lara's face faintly through the dark, smiling as she lay in bed next to him. He relaxed, but wondered what she was doing there. Lara’s rubbed Ted’s back, soothing him, then slowly slid her hand down to his hip. “How’s your diaper holding up?” she whispered, tugging on the elastic? Ted scowled and blood rushed to his face. He pouted, still in a bit of a fog wondering if he was dreaming. “Oh don’t be a sour puss!” Lara chided. She slapped him on the thigh. “I actually think they’re really cute. And maybe a little…” Ted’s face softened. He stared at Lara. “… sexy,” she finished softly. Lifting the blankets, she gave Ted a view of her bottom half. He became aroused when he saw she wasn’t wearing pants. But in the dark, he couldn’t make out just what she was wearing. Lara took Ted’s hand and pulled it toward her crotch. His mouth dropped open as he felt a familiar papery crinkle between her legs. His cock swelled within his own diaper. Lara's hand found its way there. She rubbed him through the thin padding making him harder and harder. The tight fitting pull-up constricted his member as it pressed and grew bigger. Lara stared him in the eye as she slid her hand down the waistband and gripped him. Ted gasped. “Oh my… such a big boy…” she cooed. Ted’s eyes rolled back in his head. He moaned as Lara’s cool fingers worked up and down his shaft. “Mmm… that’s it, big boy. That feels good doesn’t it?” “Uhhh huh… don’t… stop…” Lara quickened her pace. Ted’s pull-up crinkled loudly and stretched to the limit. She could tell it wouldn’t take long to get him to a climax. With the boy consumed in his pleasure, she decided to add some baby talk to encourage him to associate his orgasm with being babied. “That’s my big boy… are you gonna make a mess in your diapie? Come on baby, make a sticky mess for me. Don’t worry, I’ll clean you all up and get you in a nice fresh diaper.” Conflicted momentarily by the humiliating way she spoke to him, and the feeling of her hand massaging his cock, Ted gave in to the pleasure. His eyes rolled back in his head and he moaned with delight. “Good boy. You’re gonna make a messy aren’t you? Come on little boy. Cum for me baby. Cum in your little diaper…” Ted did just that. With a loud groan, he exploded into his Goodnite. He writhed on the bed, enjoying every drop. “Good boy…” Lara purred at him. “That’s my good boy.” The padding did its job and soaked up all of Ted’s orgasm. He lay on his bed, eyes closed, in pure bliss. Lara looked him over with a huge smile. “Ok little one,” she finally whispered, “you need a fresh diaper before you fall back asleep.” Ted felt himself blush. He couldn’t bear to open his eyes, again feeling deeply embarrassed by Lara’s tone. Lara tore open the sides of his Goodnite and slid it out from under him. She stood up and tossed the used diaper to the floor. Ted continued pretending he was asleep as Lara grabbed a fresh pull-up from the night stand, stretched it out and slid it up his legs. When she reached his hips, she implored him. “Up please,” she said, surprising herself with a distinctly maternal tone. Ted did as he was told, lifting his bottom off the bed so Lara could get the pull-up in place. He kept his eyes tightly closed, though. “There we go, all clean and dry,” Lara said as she patted his crotch. “Time to go back to sleep, little boy.” Again, she thought she sounded like a mom taking care of a small child. A warmth grew inside her. Lara tucked Ted back in and kissed him on the cheek, eliciting a smile from the boy. “Goodnight, sweetie,” she cooed in his ear. She watched as Ted melted back to sleep, then she quietly left, leaving the bedroom door slightly ajar. She tiptoed back upstairs and passed out with a wide smile spread across her face.

Chapter 60 – Cornered [7:00 PM] Kelly’s phone binged and a notification dropped down from the top of the screen, causing her to swipe out of the social media app she was using, and over to her text messages. It was someone named Martha, which caused Kelly to furrow her eyebrows for a moment. Right… Chris’s assistant. What the hell does she want? Martha: Chris and I are going into a dinner meeting, so I wanted to follow up by text, I hope you don’t mind. Has there been any further news about Zack? Kelly thought about what she should say in response. They knew he was in the downtown hospital, and he was a lame child on a scooter – surly to God they would be retrieving him momentarily. Kelly: They know where he is. He’s safe. Tell Chris to concentrate on his meeting. I am handling this. Martha: Let us know if you need help with anything. Kelly rolled her eyes and decided not to reply. Help? From Los Angeles? Sure. She got up off the bench she’d been waiting on, eyeing a coughing child suspiciously. She rapped on the mirrored glass of the security office. After a beat too long, the invisible door opened again. “We haven’t heard anything further, ma’am. I will let you know as soon as we do.” “Well, can someone give me a ride to the downtown campus, then? Apparently I need to do your jobs for you.” “The shuttle stops running at six, ma’am. You would have to take a cab.” “Fantastic. You’re doing a great job. Do you at least have a pen? Can I leave you my phone number?” Kelly’s heels clicked as she strode away from the security office without looking back. She opened a rideshare app on her phone and tapped in the name of the downtown hospital, while making her way towards the main entrance of the hospital. While she waited for a white compact car to pick her up, she looked back and forth along the curb lane, spotting the sign for the shuttle bus that was no longer running, the one Zack had fled in. Little bastard. This was supposed to be a relaxing week at the cottage, not a game of hide and seek in the city. _________ [8:00 PM] After doing prolonged battle with suburban traffic headed into the city for the nightlife, the rideshare vehicle pulled up in front of the downtown hospital, finding a spot along the busy curb. Pedestrians streamed along the sidewalk, some of them looking dressed for the theatre, and some looking like they’d recently been released from prison. Kelly looked up and down the street, and shuddered. What the hell does Zack want down here? It makes no sense. She walked up to the entrance of the hospital and was greeted by the security guard standing there, who waved her by. His job was not to keep people who looked like her out of the lobby. She rolled her eyes as she walked past him. Doing a great job here, too. Kelly saw the information desk and was going to approach the young man behind it, in his square glasses, but then she saw an overweight female security guard making her way across the lobby towards what she realized was the security desk, so Kelly veered that way, catching her just as she was about to reach across the desk. “Hey, I’m hoping you can help me – I had security at the children’s hospital call you earlier. I’m looking for my son, Zack Fischer – he’s eleven, riding a scooter, has a broken ankle. Ring a bell?” The lady let out a grunt. “That’s your kid, is he? Well, it’s good to have his name. He came through here maybe an hour ago – he took off when I tried to get his attention. I’ve been running around the building ever since. Can’t figure out where he’s got to. He has to be somewhere. Was there someone he was coming here to see?” Kelly squinted at the winded guard. “He took off, did he? On his scooter? With his broken ankle?” The guard’s face hardened. “Yes, ma’am, he did. Long, smooth hallways in buildings like these. He was able to get some momentum. As I was saying, would you happen to know why your child came to my hospital this evening?” Kelly rolled her eyes. “It doesn’t matter why he’s here, what matters is where he is right now. I’d assumed you’d have sorted that out, being on the security team in a big city hospital. Have you searched all the floors? Locked the exits?” It was the guard’s turn to roll her eyes, although she resisted doing so. “Ma’am, hundreds of people come and go from this building every hour. We have not locked any doors. We did conduct a search of the public areas, which are the places he could have gotten to, without a pass. Nobody has seen him on any of the floors. If you want to take this search beyond that scope, I would suggest that you call the police. I can do it for you, if you like – we have a direct line, as I’m sure you can imagine.” The guard could almost hear Kelly changing gears, as her voice lightened up and her eyes opened wider. “No, no, no, we don’t need to involve the police, I’m sure they’re very busy, and Zack isn’t a criminal, he’s just a scared child who’s tired of being poked and prodded. Could you maybe have another look around? Or ask one more time if anyone has seen him?” The guard raised her eyebrows and tilted her head. Kelly’s abrupt change in manner was curious, but she didn’t have time to think about it – there were lots of other issues to attend to, besides this runway kid. “I’ll announce a Code Yellow – a missing patient – on the PA system, and describe him. If any employee has seen him, they’ll call the security desk. Can you describe him in detail? He’s wearing blue pajamas or something, correct?” “A blue romper, yes. He’s eleven, about four feet and a couple of inches tall, blond, his scooter is silver.” The guard walked around and down a hallway, reappearing a minute later inside the security office. She picked up a telephone and dialed a few digits, and then there was a chirp that echoed in the wider lobby, emanating from the ceiling. “Attention, attention, code yellow, all floors, code yellow, all floors. Subject is a male child, eleven, riding a knee scooter, blond hair, blue one-piece outfit. If you have seen anyone matching that description, please call the main security desk.” She hit a button on the phone, and the message repeated two more times. “While we’re waiting to hear if anyone has seen him, do you maybe want to go over and talk with Reese in the information booth? He was chatting with your son before he took off.” “Oh? I’d like that, yes.” Kelly turned and walked purposefully towards the information booth, elbowing her way in front of the desk from the side, rather than waiting behind the lineup of three people, all standing behind an elderly Asian man who was inquiring as to where the radiology department was, but seemed to actually have an appointment for an MRI, which was on a different floor. “Excuse me, hi, Reese? Sorry to interrupt – this is important. You spoke with my son earlier, and he’s missing. Can you tell me what he said to you?” Reese looked at Kelly, and then directed his gaze back at the gentlemen. “Sir, MRI is not on the same floor as radiology. You need to go to the basement, B2 – take the blue elevators. Turn right and follow the green dots on the floor – they go directly to the MRI front desk.” The man nodded, but still seemed confused, and shuffled away, giving Kelly a sideways glance. “Excuse me, REESE, we are talking about a MISSING CHILD here – can I get some assistance please? Or would you rather be interviewed by the police?” Reese took a step back. “I’m not going to be yelled at, lady – I’m a volunteer here.” “Listen, Reese, I didn’t mean to raise my voice. You can understand this is stressful – a young, injured child is missing. It would be good to know what he said to you, and what you told him.” Reese’s face thawed a couple of degrees, and he walked back up to the desk. He pulled a sticky note off of the counter next to the phone, turned it, and stuck it back to the counter in front of Kelly. “He wanted to talk to his dad, and he needed a pair of scissors for some reason. He left a message for his dad, and then we went over to emerge for the scissors. Some lady called back and asked for him, and then there was a man on the phone, but then the kid took off when security started yelling at him.” “And that’s it? What did the man on the phone say?” “He asked if he could speak to security, so I told him to dial back into the switchboard and ask for them.” “And which way did my son go when he took off?” Reese pointed around the side of the desk toward a hallway off the back of the lobby. “He went down that hall.” “Where does it go?” Kelly asked. “Everywhere, basically – to the elevator banks, maintenance, the admin offices. You can get anywhere in here from there.” “Is there a back exit?” “Not really – there’s loading docks back there, and emergency exits, but the public entrances face Roosevelt and Forty-Second.” Kelly turned without thanking Reese and fast-walked back over to the security desk. The guard was already watching her walk over, and was waiting for her questions. “If someone goes out an emergency exit, does it sound an alarm?” Kelly asked. “At the door itself, yes, but not a wide alarm – people go through them all the time, to get out to the loading docks and the trash compactors.” “Do you have cameras out in that area?” “Not all over it, but we cover the gate to the area.” “Can you check them? They checked the cameras at the Children’s hospital for me.” “That system is much newer – ours do record, but, checking them is a laborious process. You’d have to call my supervisor if you want someone to do that, and I pretty much guarantee you, she will request that you have the police ask.” Kelly swore under her breath. “Have you heard back from anyone as to if they’ve seen him?” “Two people called, both from places adjacent to the lobby. They saw him at the same time I did. Nobody on any of the floors has called.” Kelly looked at her watch: 8:12 pm. She felt herself in the crosshairs of an unfolding crisis that she was losing control of.

Seventy-Five Paige was a year older than I was. She went to college with plans of being a teacher, but realized rather quickly that she just didn’t have the passion for education that she thought she did. After dropping out, she took on a few small jobs–hoping that she’d figure out what she actually wanted to do sooner than later. She didn’t. But then her sister, who wasn’t just in a band–but, apparently, a rather well-known rock band that was getting airplay on the radio–offered a room at her apartment to Paige. If, for no other reason, than to get Paige away from their parents, who nagged Paige everyday about when she was going to go back to school. For the record, I had never heard of the band her sister was in. But she played me one of their songs, and I thought it was alright. Nobody asked Paige to get a job, but she felt it was only fair that she contribute a little money towards food and internet–since she had been consuming a lot of both. Hence, the pizza delivery job. She liked horror movies, chimichangas, and reading sapphic erotica while laying in bed at night. She was currently taking a little hiatus from weed, as she feared she had been building a resistance to it–but she felt like she was just about ready to be stoned again. Her middle name was Helen. Her childhood dog was named Sam. She still had no idea what she wanted to do with her life. She sighed, taking a sip from her third pint. “...and, I guess that pretty much catches you up with who I am.” “I feel like we’re besties now,” I said, only sort-of joking. I had given her some details about myself–carefully picking and choosing the least scary details from my life to share. I told her about the complicated relationship I had with my mother–but not that she had been sent photographs of my messy diaper. I told her that I was working for a big corporation, and that I left with my boss to work for her new company–but not that I was living with her or that she kept my cock locked in a cage. I told her that I had also put my education on pause because I needed time to figure myself out–but not that ‘figuring myself out’ also entailed getting potty trained for the second time in my life. As best as I could tell, she still seemed fond of me. “And no stinky diapers?” she asked. “You’re really hoping that I poop my pants, aren’t you?” “I’m just so curious!” “Yeah, but what then?” I asked. “Then I’m wearing a really dirty diaper. Best case scenario–I have to change myself somewhere. And do I really want to change my messy diaper in a bar bathroom? I didn’t even like to piss in one before I wore diapers all the time. Worst case scenario–I have to ride the train home in said diaper. Stinking up the place.” “Okay…but you have everything you need in your diaper bag, right?” she asked, pointing to my bookbag. “Sure.” “So, if you had to change yourself before going home, there’s a lot of places you could do it besides a bar’s bathroom.” I should’ve seen where she was going with this, but my ability to pick up social cues was still pretty rusty. “I guess. But I’d still need to find a place to…” “I was talking about my place,” she said, stopping just short of rolling her eyes at me. “If you need a place to change yourself, my place isn’t that far from here.” “Oh.” It didn’t seem like a bad idea. Except… “Oh!” Going to her place was a surefire way to find myself needing to explain my chastity. And Mommy. And every other crazy part of my life that I wasn’t sure if she was ready for or not. “No pressure, of course. Just saying that it’s an option.” “Right,” I said. I didn’t want to commit to anything just yet. “I really appreciate that.” “So, obviously people know that you wear them,” she said. “But is that, like, the scene you’re in? Your friends all wear diapers too? You have, like, diaper parties?” “Diaper parties sound kind of nice,” I laughed. “Whatever those are. Yes…some of my friends wear them too.” Again, we were on the verge of going too deep into my bizarre world. I wanted to pull back a little. “That’s a good thing, though,” she said. “Right? You don’t ever feel alone in it.” “That’s true.” I supposed I had the same thought once or twice, but I didn’t think about it nearly as much as I should’ve. “I told a friend of mine,” she shrugged. “Well, he’s a friend, but he’s also more than a friend.” “A boyfriend?” “No, no. More like a…friend with benefits? A ‘no strings attached’ sort of thing.” “Ah.” I wasn’t sure how interested I should sound on that. Did I want to know if they were still enjoying their ‘benefits’ together? Was that any of my business? Really, it was a question for myself: How much do I care? I didn’t think I cared too much, honestly. My world was rife with non-standard relationships and loosely defined borders between friendships and…whatever it was when a friend changed your diaper. If anything, it was almost relieving to hear that Paige had other relationships–romantic or not–in her life. “I don’t think he cares for it much,” she shrugged. “Not everyone is going to.” “He at least heard me out. I guess that’s something.” “So he doesn’t care that you’re into it–he just doesn’t want to deal with it himself?” “Exactly.” I was curious to know what she wanted. Did she want a relationship? A partner? An actual boyfriend? Or was she just looking for a playmate while she explored her blooming kinks? I kept the questions to myself–they didn’t seem important enough yet. “So…” Her mouth extended the ‘ooo’ sound as she cautiously glanced around to make sure that we still had our little area all to ourselves. “I think I’ve got to pee.” I smirked. “Oh yeah?” “I’ve never peed in public…” “It’s not hard.” “Easy for you to say,” she laughed. “You probably do it all the time. You’re literally sitting in your own pee-pee pants right now.” I blushed–’pee-pee pants’ was still an effective way to embarass me, no matter how true it was. “So?” I shrugged. “Are you going to do it?” “I might. I just have to figure out how.” I knew that feeling. God, it felt like so long ago when I felt that way. So long ago that I was tempted to say that it never happened at all–that I was always just sure of myself in a diaper. But I knew that wasn’t true. I could remember the panic and anxiety that came with using my diapers in the office, or out of the house. It was almost cute how Paige was getting to experience that now. One day, perhaps, she’d be as natural a baby as I was. “It’s easier than you think it is. It’s more mental than physical.” She nodded. “I figured. My body doesn’t think I should be peeing if there’s something covering up my…” We both laughed, a shared juvenile giggle over how it was somehow more embarrassing to name our genitals than it was to talk about diapers. “I can do this,” she said, trying to stifle her laughter. “Just…give me a minute…” “No pressure from me,” I assured her. “Only do it if you want to. And if you can.” “I had to pee when I got here,” she said. “And then with the beer on top of that… Look, I have to pee. If I went to the restroom right now, it’d probably sound like a waterfall when I was on the toilet.” “But then you’d have to sit on a public toilet.” She shrugged. “True. See? Maybe diapers made more sense the whole time. Just think of how many germs and diseases you’ve avoided by not having to touch a public toilet.” This was actually a good point, I thought. “People can criticize me for wearing dirty diapers, but maybe I’m actually in better shape than they are.” “In the future, we’ll all be wearing diapers to avoid butt-germs. You’ll be seen as a trendsetter.” “I wouldn’t go that far…” “Oh!” she suddenly exclaimed, her eyes large. “I…I think I’m about to…” I couldn’t help but squirm in my own soggy diaper a little as I watched relief wash over her face. I couldn’t see it. I couldn’t hear it. But I knew it was happening, and that was absolutely thrilling for me. She wasn’t just wetting herself–she was wetting herself in public for the first time. “Oh wow,” she said quietly. “That’s a fucking rush, huh?” I wanted to tell her that she was only at the very tip of the iceberg–but maybe that was a discovery that she’d have to make for herself. “Feels good, huh?” I asked. She nodded. “Uh huh. But, like, on multiple levels. There’s the feeling of the diaper itself and then there’s the feeling I have of sitting here while the rest of this bar is oblivious to what I just did.” “It’s a good feeling,” I smiled. “It’s a fucking drug is what it is,” she laughed. “If it feels like this everytime, I can see why you just don’t ever take them off.” She was right, I supposed. Of course, like any drug, you’d eventually adapt to the dosage you were taking and needed more. And now look at me–to get that dopamine hit now, I had to almost-literally become a baby. “What now?” she asked. I shrugged. “Now? Just try not to leak, I guess. And don’t get a diaper rash.” She held a hand up to her mouth as she giggled. “Have you ever…had a diaper rash?” “Once or twice.” Honestly, it was probably more than that, but for whatever reason, I felt the need to downplay it a little. What I really wanted to tell her was that diaper rash was inevitable–but, again, it felt best to let her figure that out for herself. “I feel like I’m swimming in this thing.” “It’s a nice feeling, right?” “It’s so warm!” “It won’t stay that way forever,” I said. “Enjoy that warmth while you can.” “Thank you,” she said. “F-for what? You’re the one who wet your pants. Not me.” She laughed. “No, silly. Thank you for being here. Thank you for talking to me. Thank you for–I don’t know–introducing me to this crazy world you live in. You’ve been so open about it all. I don’t think I’d have been as comfortable exploring these interests for myself if you hadn’t been. You’re like my, uh, diaper-guru.” Nobody had ever called me that before–maybe nobody in the history of the world had ever been called that. “Uh, thanks.” “What now, guru? What’s the next step in my padded becoming?” “One thing at a time, my…padawan.” She blinked her eyes and offered a friendly smile, but the pun seemed to have gone over her head. “Star Wars?” “What about it?” “Never mind…” “So, like, have you ever had your diaper changed by someone else?” Paige asked, her voice getting a little more hushed again. She had slid her seat a little closer to mine so that our knees were touching. The temptation was strong to just laugh in her face and declare that a rarer occurrence would be me changing my own diaper. “Y-yeah, it’s happened before.” “What is that like? That’s got to be a real trip too, huh?” This was, still, a pretty easy question to answer. Because, regardless of how many times my diapers were changed, it was still an experience I cherished. “It’s the best. Like…it might just be my favorite thing.” Her cheeks were a little more pink now, with a sheepish grin between them. Her eyes looked at me hungrily, like she wanted much more of me than she thought she could ask for. “I think I’d like to experience that.” It seemed clear what she was actually saying: ‘Come back to my place. Change my diaper. I’ll change yours.’ I regretted, now, hyping up diaper changes like that. As badly as I wanted to go to her place, it just felt like a bad idea. Things would spiral out of control–like they always did. I’d be left with my chastity exposed, and having to explain a lot to her. What was I supposed to do, then? Cut the night short and leave before things could escalate any further? Tell her, flat out, that I wasn’t going to go back to her apartment tonight? Feign an emergency so that I could leave without having to explain myself? No, I didn’t do any of that. Instead, I found myself saying: “Well…if you need some help changing yourself…” “Yes,” she spat out before I could even finish my sentence. “I’d really like that.” You fool. “Did you, uhm, want to go and…” “Yes,” she said, again cutting me off. “Let’s go back to my place.” “Well…” “Are you okay with that?” she asked. I could’ve said no. She was literally giving me the opportunity I wanted to decline. But I just couldn’t bring myself to say it. I didn’t want to shut down her enthusiasm. And, selfishly, there was a part of me that wanted to go too–even if I knew it was a bad idea. “I’m okay with that.” “Good,” she said. “Let’s go.” We finished our drinks, settled our tabs, gathered our things, and made our exit from the bar. I was about a pace behind her, giving her the lead to direct me to her apartment. I was still well aware of how bad of an idea this was, of course–it was all I could think about. My stream of thought at this moment was just a barrage of “I shouldn’t be doing this. Why am I doing this? What am I going to do? What am I going to say? Is it too late to bail? Can I tell her I changed my mind?” It was at this moment that I felt a cramp in my abdomen. I knew what that usually meant–my diaper would soon be getting heavier. I recognized this as the reality check that I needed–the reminder that I was better off not going to her house tonight. No, this is good. I thought that I could consider this part of my potty training. I’d managed to make it twenty-something years without pooping my pants. I could do this. I could make it through the night without humiliating myself in a messy diaper. I can do this. I said it to myself again, just to reiterate its importance: I can do this. “Do you know this area?” Paige asked, seemingly oblivious to my internal conflict. “I think so. We’re not too far from where I used to live, right?” “Yeah,” she said. “Your apartment would be, like, three or four blocks down that way.” “And how far are you from here?” “I’m right there,” she said, pointing to the building across the street. “Wow. Not that far away.” The words almost didn’t mean anything now. I wasn’t living at my old apartment anymore, so it didn’t even matter if she was actually my next-door neighbor. “What do you say?” she asked. “Want to come in?” “Let’s do it,” I replied, smiling. I felt another pang of discomfort in my bowels. I can do this. I can do this. It was an older building–most of them in this part of the city were–but at least it looked like the owners had been keeping up with the maintenance. The carpets looked new and the walls freshly painted. Even the vibrant white light seemed to make a huge difference–whereas the yellowed lighting of my old building seemed to age everything by a decade or so. I followed Paige up the steps, she was about a step or two ahead of me. It was here that I smelled it–the all-too-familiar scent of wet diapers. I may have been smelling my own diaper, but I somehow knew it was hers–as if I could just tell that I was stepping into the little clouds of pee-scent that she left behind her. I found it exhilarating. Intoxicating. I wanted nothing more than to open her diaper and stick my face into it. Control yourself. “Oh, sorry,” she said, somewhere around the third floor. “There is an elevator. But it’s kind of small and scary, so I don’t use it.” “Oh,” I said. “Uh, no worries. This is good exercise.” And it was, except for the fact that every single step was jostling my innards and making my need to poop even more urgent. I can do this. “But don’t worry. I’m on the next floor.” “Good,” I gasped, running out of breath. My toddler lifestyle didn't include much exercise. I had managed to avoid putting on much weight, but I was still pretty out of shape. By the time we were walking through the front door of her apartment, I felt like a walking disaster. My wet diaper was sagging considerably. I was breathing heavily. The scent of Paige’s diaper had me ridiculously horny, despite my cage turning that sensation into discomfort. My bowels felt like they were holding on for dear life. A week ago, I’d have already lost control and filled up the back of my diaper–so I supposed I should be thankful for having as much control as I did. “Okay,” she said to me, closing the door. “So…I have to finish what I started.” “How so?” “Like I said,” she shrugged. “I had to pee before I even got to the bar. And then all the beer on top of that? I’m about to burst again.” “Better out than in,” I said, hoping that I wasn’t giving my bowels any ideas. She didn’t seem to have any issues with using her diaper now. Understandably so, I supposed, as we were in her home and there weren’t strangers around us. Still, she surprised me with just how quickly she let it all go. Within a moment, I could hear the sound of her stream further swelling her diaper. Her eyes were closed, and I watched as her cheeks got a little rosier. “Ohhhh…fuck,” she muttered as she released. “Jesus, that feels good.” Then, she opened her eyes when she finished, finally remembering that I was still there and watching her. “Uhm…sorry you had to hear that.” I laughed, shaking my head. “Don’t worry about it. Believe me, I’ve had that experience plenty of times.” “Can I get you anything?” she asked. “Water? Beer?” “That seems dangerous,” I said. “My diaper is already pretty wet, and…” “Well, you’ve got extra in your bag, right? What’s the big deal?” “Y-yeah, I guess you’re right,” I said. I can do this. “Well, I’m going to get another drink,” she said, pivoting to head into her kitchen. “Do you want something?” “Maybe,” I replied, looking around as I just blindly followed her. Though it was technically her sister’s apartment, it was still a pretty impressive place. It reminded me a bit of Megan’s–though that felt like forever ago now. I wasn’t sure what to expect from the living space of a musician, but the aesthetic seemed surprisingly clean and modern. There were book shelves, record collections, and stereo equipment lining the walls, but all of them seemed well arranged and organized. “This is a beautiful place,” I said. “Well, I can’t take much credit for it. I’m not, like, the cleanest person in the world. So I have to set reminders in my phone to clean this place up so it doesn’t get out of control. If my sister came home and found this place trashed, she’d probably throw me out the window.” “It looks pretty clean to me.” “Today it does,” she shrugged. “You don’t know it yet, but you’ll see. I’m a slacker. A slob. I can get pretty lazy. Honestly, the more I think about it, the more diapers just feel right for me. Like, nothing in the world sounds better to me than getting high as fuck and just sitting in one spot on the couch all day–pooping my pants because I can’t be bothered going to the bathroom.” I laughed. As Mommy’s little baby, I think I had inadvertently lived out that exact fantasy. “I certainly get the appeal of that.” She opened a bottle of beer, holding up a second and pointing it in my direction. I couldn’t say no to her, so I nodded and took the bottle from her hand. “What do you think?” she asked, headed out of the kitchen and back to the living room with her beer. “Maybe we’ll just chill on the couch for a little bit? Later we’ll, uh, do some diaper changes?” That absolutely could not happen. I didn’t want her to see my chastity. Not yet. Hopefully, not ever. Still, I couldn’t help myself from sounding amenable: “Sure. Sounds good to me.” Really, I was just buying myself time to figure out how I’d get out of this. My bowels, meanwhile, were continuing to hold on for dear life. Maybe, gods willing, I could make it through my time at Paige’s without filling my diaper with a stinky mass. But there was no way that I’d be coming home with a clean diaper. I’d have to figure out what to do about that, too. I can do this. I sat down on the couch first, positioning myself towards the end of it so that Paige had all the space to sit with however much distance she wanted between us. But she sat down right next to me–so close that she came incredibly close to just parking her diapered butt on my lap. “Comfy?” she asked. I nodded. “Very.” It wasn’t a lie, I liked having her warm body so close to mine. “Hey, can I ask you something?” “Of course,” I said. “Would it be weird if, like, two babies kissed?” “N-no,” I said. “I don’t think so.” I knew what was coming next, and I made no effort to stop it. She leaned in closer, her hand guiding my face towards hers until our lips pressed together. I was immediately transported to somewhere else. We were in a park now, and it was very late at night. It was Ava’s lips that I was kissing, and it was her hand that was slowly sliding up my thigh towards my diaper. It was Ava’s breast that my hand was cupping, gently squeezing at. I almost said her name aloud. I was glad I didn’t, because I opened my eyes long enough to see that it was Paige’s breast I was squeezing. Paige’s hand that was just about on my crotch. “C-can you excuse me for a minute?” “Oh,” Paige said, her entire body receding from mine. “Of course. Everything okay?” “I…uhm… May I use your bathroom for a moment?” There was a little pause–a moment where I was pretty sure she wanted to make some snarky comment about how I was already wearing my bathroom. Thankfully, the moment seemed to pass quickly, and there was a look of concern on her face as she pointed towards the hallway. “Over there. Second door on the left.” “Thank you.” “Are you okay?” she asked again. “I just, uh… I’ll be right back.” I had no idea what I was doing, and I had no idea what I’d do or say when I came back to the living room either. ‘Sorry about that. Just got overwhelmed while thinking about another girl who I thought I was starting to get over, but as it turns out…I’m still pretty crazy about.’ Yeah, I probably wasn’t going to say that. In the bathroom, I splashed some water on my face. A sharp cramp coursed through my abdomen. I needed to go, and it was quickly getting to the point where my sphincter was just going to give out. I looked down at her toilet. I probably wasn’t going to get out of this bathroom without losing control of myself. And so the only real question was: where would I be when I did? Standing here, letting the back of my diaper fill up? Or would I be sitting on the toilet? It was a test, it seemed. How badly did I want to be an adult?

Well, here goes nothing. I have posted on ABDL sites before but I don't think my heart was really in those stories. That has changed now, this story is one that I have put plenty of work into and I am finally ready to test it out on a real audience. I have a few chapters ready in the coming weeks but, based on how things go I hope to move to a regular schedule as I have lots of plans! Note regarding grammar, well I am terrible at it. I don't have an editor and rely mainly on re-reads and free web grammar checks so, don't judge me too bad, ha! Hope you Enjoy! ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ The sound of a flip-flop smacking the bottom of a foot and the ground in an annoying, repetitive beat filled the car as they approached their destination. “Tara, stop that!” her mother spoke sharply. Tara leaned up from the clenched position she was in at the back of the van and pressed her foot down hard to stop the tapping. She had been holding back her bladder for the better part of the trip. The freeway separating Tara’s house from her mother’s best friend was legendary. She had been holding back the two colas she had pounded at lunch and was thankful the end was nearly in sight. “I keep telling you it's not healthy for you to keep doing this to yourself; I thought we were past this.” Diane continued. In her current condition, Tara couldn’t help but agree with her. Ever since she was little, she had issues with bathroom breaks. As a small child, she was potty trained early, but that did not stop her from constantly having accidents. Her mom always said she had her ‘head in the clouds’; she would be so focused on something that nothing else would matter… nothing. As she grew older, Tara continued to have accidents that would go up and down in frequency. When she started school, she earned the unpleasant nickname ‘Tinkle Tara’. Between accidents and a bout with bedwetting when she was 7 and 9 years old, it looked like she was doomed to it. However, for whatever reason, a switch had flipped, and it had been nearly 8 years since ‘Tinkle Tara’ was uttered. On the other hand, in the last few months, Tara has been putting her bathroom training through the ringer. Time after time, she found herself holding her bladder and aching from the effort. Whether it was at the mall, watching a movie, or sitting through classes, the urge to go was becoming more frequent and urgent each time. She had not told her mother that she almost always felt the need to go ‘right now’ whenever she had to pee. It never helped matters that her mother was a health nut and had drilled into her to keep hydrated, so she always was drinking water. It was a habit, but then again, it was only in the last few months that things started to go sideways. Now Tara was also going to be playing ‘big sister/babysitter’ to a 10 year old. Her mother and Brittany’s, had been friends since High School and now work for the same company. Both had been married and are now divorced. With lucrative jobs and a daughter, they were about as close as any family member. So when they both were chosen to go overseas to be in charge of operations in a new business move for the company, they quickly decided the plan. As Tara was 18, she would watch and take care of Britteny until the two mothers got back, which would be around the beginning of the summer. “Now remember, you have to be in charge of Brittany and keep up with your school work. Those are the two most important things,” her mother said, for about the hundredth time. “Mom, I know. I have hung out with Brittany plenty of times before,” Tara countered. “Not for this long and with this many responsibilities. Plus, Cathrine has… Well something else that you are going to have to keep track of,” her mom finished. “Oh?” the girl raised her eyebrow. “She will tell you,” her mother said giving her a look that said, this is serious. As the van pulled into the garage of Cathrine and Brittany’s home, Tara shot like a bullet out the door into the house. Catherine was blurred as she shot for the bathroom in the room she usually stayed in on the second floor. Scrambling through the door, the sight of the bathroom made Tara relax. “No!” she gasped, hurriedly tired to get the button on her shorts undone. She had relaxed too early, and now things were out of control. Finally sitting on the seat, a sharp but blissful relief crept over her. She had not realized how much and how painful this time had been. Tara knew that she should stop doing this but, for now, inspected the damage to her shorts. The whole crotch of the garment was a darker shade of blue and was a lost cause. Luckily, she had one other pair close to these that she could grab from her bag and slip into. This was only the third time this had happened, but it certainly was not something she enjoyed. Slipping into fresh clothes, she made her way back down to the living room to ‘officially’ greet Cathrine and Brittany. “Whew, sorry about that,” she greeted Catherine. “It’s alright, pretty on par for you, ha!” Cathrine jested, then her voice went low,“Follow me to the kitchen.” Her mother was talking with Brittany, and the girl was looking like she did not have much to say, so she followed Catherine. “So there is something that I have been keeping from you; I just told her mother last night,” she let out with a long breath. “Oh no, is something wrong?” Tara blurted out. “No, no, nothing serious, but… Brittany has been having some troubles. Bathroom troubles,” she responded flatly. A heat rose in Tara’s cheeks, and she simply said, “Oh…” “Now I know that you had your own issues, but I recently saw a book about accidents among older children and teenagers. I have Brittany following some rules that are designed to help her get through this phase.” Cathrine explained as she put a hardcover book on the counter. “The front of the book explains how the rules work - the ins and outs as they were. And in the back there is the list of rules and a little chart if you need it,” she went on. Tara picked up the book, and before she could utter a word, Cathrine continued, “You obviously don’t have to read it, and Brittany knows the first two rules by heart now, but you should read them and she has to follow them. Supplies are in the upstairs hall closet.” “Supplies?” the girl questioned. “Well, in a nutshell, Brittany has to use protection whenever she has accidents. The more accidents, the more protection, and the more…eh… privileges she loses.” the older woman explained. “Ah, well, I guess that makes sense.” Tara concluded. She couldn’t believe it, Brittany was in diapers! It was a shock only because there had never been a hint to her that her little friend may have had such troubles. Well, Tara herself was smaller, but not terribly so, but she was still taller by a couple of inches. Brittany had a heart shaped face, round blue eyes, and shorter brunette hair, while Tara had sandy blonde hair past her shoulders, brown eyes, and a longer face. Both had followed their mother’s genes, like matched sets. “Cathrine, we need to get to the airport,” her own mother called out. “Oh yes, coming!” she replied, and then to Tara, “Just read the rules and make sure Brittany follows them, simple as it gets!” With that, she hugged Tara and made her way to the living room, where her daughter and Tara’s mother were. There were the usual tearful goodbyes, as the realization of how long it would be before they were all together again sunk in. All too soon, it was just Tara and Brittany watching TV in silence as the girls both recovered from the painful departure. Tara ordered pizza as a way of cheering them both up, and by the time the large pizza and sodas had been consumed, it was close to bedtime. She, Tara, knew it was time to broach the subject. She decided to do so in a manner that showed she trusted Brittany to know what she had to do. “Well, I guess it is time for bed, Brit,” she stated. Brittany yawned. “Yeah, I guess so.” The girl got up from the couch and made her way to the stairs. “Wait, Brittany!” she called to stop the girl. “Is there something we need to talk about? Some rules?” The younger girl froze, and she stiffened as she turned to face Tara, so she went on the offensive. “Before you say anything, it's alright. I had problems when I was around your age,” she tried to soothe Brittany. “I don’t want to follow the rules without mom,” she almost spat back at Tara. “Look, this will go smoothly if we just follow what your mom wants you to do.” Tara countered. “But… it's just… It's so embarrassing, and I want to just be normal.” Brittany pleaded, “Please don't make me do them.” It nearly broke Tara’s heart to see Brittany clinging onto a small hope that she would be out of whatever she had been enduring. “What exactly are the rules you are supposed to follow, i haven't read them yet because I want you to tell me,” Tara said. “Well, umm… you… There are five rules, and if you have any, you know. Then you start at 1 and go from there.” Brittany mumbled. “I see, and what rule are you on now?” She questioned further. “1B,” Brittany said out of the side of her mouth. “1B?” “Yeah, the first rule has three parts… some kind of like grace period before the rest of the rules, I guess.” Brittany had crossed her arms and had not looked at Tara since she started talking about the rules. “How far have you gone down the list?” Tara asked with complete curiosity. “Just two, but it was awful.” Brittany huffed. Tara was in a bind; she didn’t want to fight Brittany for weeks on end. And she didn’t want to have to deal with Brittany having accidents she could prevent. But most of all, she did want to have fun with Brittany; she really was like a little sister. The girl shouldn’t have to feel alone in this… then it hit her. It was drastic, but it just might work. “Alright, let's look at 1B,” Tara announced. Going into the kitchen, she opened the back of the book and found the page with 1A at the top. She read out, “1A - a single day-time accident will result in a pull-up for 1 day and night.” Turning the page, she also read, “1B - a single night-time accident will result in regular pull-ups for 2 days & night-time pull-ups for 2 nights.” Brittany was bright red but Tara talked fast to ease the embarrassment. “So you…” “The night before last, this is my second night. Mom let me go without during the day today because she was leaving,” the girl clarified. “Good, then we will both follow the rules going forward.” Tara stated. “Both?” Brittany asked. “Both,” she replied. “What good is that? It's still just me that will have to do any of it!” Brittany screeched. “Hold on. Did you see me dash upstairs when I got here?” Tara asked, and the girl nodded. “Well, I didn't quite make it, and my shorts got a bit wet. So I guess that puts me on 1A, right?” she said, matter of fact. “You're lying,” Brittany huffed, but Tara was prepared for this. A quick trip to her room and her shorts from earlier presented to Brittany were all the evidence she needed. “Whoa!” Brittany exclaimed. “Told you, so we will both be in pull-ups tonight. Your mom gave you a break, so we will just go with the pull-ups tonight. And if we are both dry in the morning, this all resets, right?” She asked cheerily. “Yeah, but… but… “ Brittany couldn’t come up with an argument. “Now come on, we are still about the same size; let's see if they fit and we can get off to bed.” Tara led the dumbstruck girl up the stairs and to the closet. It was packed with white boxes, each labeled in the upper corner. The shelf at chest height had two opened boxes, one of the left read ‘Slims’. Thinking these must be the pull-ups she grabbed two, and handed one to Brittany. “Let’s both get pjs on, i will come to your room in about 10 minutes.” Tara said as she closed her door behind her. Throwing the pull-up on the bed, it suddenly hit Tara what she was about to do. It had been so long since she had worn something like that she almost felt as if it stared back at her. As if this meant more than just a means to an end. Shaking her head, she inspected the pull-up; it wasn’t any of the major brands she knew. In fact, it only had an “R” in the center of the waistband to indicate a brand. The sides were just a bit longer than the width of her hand and the padding looked fairly thin, but then it was just a pull-up. Changing into a tank top with thin shoulder straps, she placed her usual PJ pants next to the pull up on the bed. Stepping into the pull-up she began to doubt that she would fit, yet as she dragged it up to her waist, it never seemed to tighten. Standing there, 18 years old, and in a pull-up, it may as well have been fitted for her. It clung to her a bit but didn’t feel tight, and she felt the leg holes conform around her leg just below her butt, a perfect fit. She walked around and noted the extra padding and the overall ‘bulk’ she was not accustomed to as she moved. Satisfied, she pulled her PJs over the pull-up and went to see Brittany. Knocking on the door, the girl called out that she was ready. Tara was momentarily taken aback as Brittany had some small shorts and the diaper spilled out of the top and the sides. “All set?” she asked. “Yeah… I guess,” but Brittany kept glancing at Tara's PJs. Pulling the band of her pants down a bit, Tara showed the top of the pull and said, “Fitted just fine.” Tara began to giggle, and a smile reached Brittany's face as well. Soon they were laughing hard at the situation, and the tension was broken between them. “Night, Brit, see in the morning.” Tara chuckled out. “Night, Tara” was the reply as the younger girl got into bed. Back in her own room, Tara turned off the lights and got under the streets, exhausted. However, she almost immediately realized why Brittany’s shorts were so small. Being under covers, in pants, and in a pull-up was not the most comfortable thing. But tiredness eventually overtook Tara, and she drifted off.

Lara sat at her desk staring blankly at her laptop, not reading a word. Her attempts to study were clouded by thoughts of the well spanked boy sleeping downstairs. Every time she tried to refocus, it was no use. She just continued picturing Ted. Bent over across Stacey’s knee. Begging not to be paddled. His pink bottom in the air over the arm of the couch. Standing in the corner with his pants around his ankles. His buised butt getting strapped across his bed. Climbing into bed wearing nothing but a pull-up diaper. Lara’s hand slid between her legs. Working their way upward, her fingers found a growing warmth spreading as she considered how infantile Ted had been treated. The thought of him in pull-ups made her remember… “He needs thicker diapers!” Quickly opening a new tab on her browser, Lara searched “thick adult diapers.” As she perused the results, she muttered aloud to herself. “Hmm… no, too thin… and boring… “Here, these are thicker! But man, still boring… “Ha! Pink ones!” Lara perused a site with various options of plain colored diapers. She giggled a little as she read the descriptions like “overnight protection” and “heavy wetting.” She hit the back button and again clicked into the search bar. Hesitating momentarily, she amended her search. “cute adult diapers” Lara’s eyes spread wide open as the results poured in. Her jaw dropped. There were pages and pages of adult sized diapers fashioned with bright colors and babyish prints. Dozens of styles with varying thickness, though most of them boasted serious absorbency. Her hand dropped quickly between her legs. The warmth intensified and her fingers felt a dampness spread as she pressed them against the crotch of her leggings. She began rubbing herself, while her other hand scrolled the diaper selections. Lara was astounded as she saw the pictures of grown girls and boys modeling the colorful infantile diapers. She never would have considered something like this sexy, but in that moment, she was intensely turned on. After about ten minutes down the rabbit hole of adult baby accessories like pacifiers, onesies, and changing mats, Lara added a pack of baby blue printed diapers to her online cart and quickly checked out. Her purchase would arrive in just a few days. She was so titillated. Saving a few bookmarks for sites to check back on another time, Lara closed her laptop and opened her legs. She had more pressing matters to attend to than shopping for pacifiers. She slid a hand down the waistband of her pants as she pushed back from the desk. She closed her eyes. Imagining Ted, standing in the corner, red splotches at the tops of his thighs, just below a poofy baby blue diaper, Lara’s fingers worked the lips of her pussy. Finding the target, Lara gasped and bit her lip. She rubbed furiously as she pictured Ted’s muscular body, sprawled out on his bed, naked but for a cute Pamper, bulging at the crotch. Stifling her moans so as to not wake up her roommate down the hall, Lara pushed harder into her clit and massaged it deeply. The image in her mind flashed to Ted willingly bending himself over her knee. She pull down his diaper and began reddening his bare bottom. She imagined what she might say to him. “Naughty, naughty little boy. You just can’t act like a big boy can you? You need a good spanking and a fresh diaper, mister!” Lara’s entire body flexed. Her mind went completely blank as she reached a massive climax. She bit down hard on her lip, drawing a little blood, trying not to yell out in ecstasy. As she recovered her composure, Lara smiled to herself. It was weird for sure, the idea of spanking and babying her friend. But there was no denying, it was also very sexy. Lara regarded the state of her panties. They were very wet and had soaked all the way through to her leggings. “Sheesh, maybe I need a diaper too…” she muttered to herself with a snicker. Suddenly, she remembered the second bag of Goodnites stashed under her bed. She bolted over and retrieved the pack. Then she stopped. Standing like a statue, examining the package, Lara hesitated and debated inside her head. She squeezed the bag and turned it over. The dampness in her crotch began to cool, and a shiver ran up her spine. As if this were a sign, she tore open the bag and pulled out a pink and purple pull-up. She peeled off her pants and underwear, moving quickly so that she wouldn’t back out. Goosebumps rose on her bare, slender legs. She stretched out the diaper, and pulled it on. Turning so she could see her bum in the full length mirror behind her, Lara blushed and smiled. The print on her pull-ups was far less infantile than what she had just ordered for Ted, but there was no certainly mistaking them for big girl panties. Lara ran her fingers over her butt and pulled at the edges of her diaper. It was soft, and was rubbing her in the all right places. She liked how it accentuated her curves and cushioned her crotch. She felt like she had to share this with someone. Stacey surely wouldn’t want to be woken up. But Lara thought maybe Teddy would be interested to see what she had on. Slipping out of her room, she tiptoed downstairs, trying to be quiet but acutely aware of the soft rustling from her Goodnites.

Few things show the demographics of DD like a topic like this. Guys, if you want to disagree with science and evidence then be my guest, there is unfortunately nothing I can do to make you see reason. But some of the posts here are crossing a line. Making disparaging comments about mental health issues and neurodivergencies does nothing but make you look bad. She's a young woman who believes in something and is out there trying to make a difference. You don't have to agree but you do have to follow the rules here (ie. "don't be a dick.")

There's nothing wrong with debating whether her form of activism is helpful to her cause, but comments like this are simply disgusting and unnecessary. --- As a side note, attacking climate activists for supposed hypocrisy is ridiculous. People do what they have to do to get by. Even if she needed to wear disposable diapers that isn't the mark against her that people think it is. Global Warming is a systematic, global problem, almost 100 percent driven by corporations. One person wearing a disposable diaper isn't the problem. The issue is the lack of laws and regulations that allow corporations to run wild in polluting the planet without having to face any consequences. One of the biggest lies driven about climate issues is the way in which corporations try to shift the blame from themselves to individuals, who often have little say in the products that they need to use to get through their lives.

You people are all horrible. She has something she believes in and stands up for it. You question her motives, and you are suggesting murder. The media made her the icon she is. There are hundreds and thousands of climate activists but none of them will get any press if she shows up.

Chapter 2: Swirling the flute of champagne, Dani is all too aware of the number of rules she is breaking. She’d only had a few sips, obviously not enough to get her drunk but it had been three years since she even looked at any alcoholic drink and the nerves were eating up her insides. Besides at the rate the other girls were going, she didn’t even have time to catch up. Suddenly, Dani puts the glass down with a clang feeling that poison has infected her system and was is to get it away. Carly notices from across the room, coming over with a frown on her face. “Don’t tell me you're not drinking.” She pouts, sitting beside her on the couch. “You were the life of the party!” Yes, she was. Note the past tense. That was before in her wild and free eighteen year old self era with no self control and a penchant for trouble. “Oh don’t be too hard on the baby. I’m sure she’s just missing her nap time bottle. That’s right about now, isn’t it? But oh wait, you get straight from the source, is that right…” Stupid Holly McDonald with her rat-like face always sniffing for trouble. Dani has no response. They’d been friends once upon a time but ever since she was taken, Holly had become extremely nasty. Dani knew that she was just worried, like they all were, with the close presence of an Amazon and took her frustrations out on the easiest target. Her. Dani didn’t even have the guts to fight back because her feelings were valid. She was a problem everyone just chose to ignore and nothing was as it used to be. What was the point in even pretending? “Holly, don’t say that!” Carly rolled her eyes. “You’re ruining my party! Go complain somewhere else!” Carly was loyal to a fault, always had been. “Holly being a bitch again?” Olivia came back holding three shot glasses. Dani covers the yawn with her hand, attempting to be discreet. The worst thing was that Holly was right. She was missing nap time and having been on the strict schedule for the last three years, she was fucking tired at only three pm. “It’s fine.” Dani says. “She’s just being how she always is.” The three of them share a look. They’d been friends since high school, slowly doubling their group in the first year of college where Holly joined and two weeks after the start of first semester, Abby found Dani. The Little hadn’t been able to get housing on campus so her parents piled all the money they had into the apartment. Since then, she hasn't a clue what’s happened to them. Abby was considerate but keeping in contact with her parents was the one thing she wouldn’t budge on and her friends hadn't been home since. A number of Amazons had apparently moved into their predominantly Little town since and it just wasn’t worth the risk to go back. “Why do we put up with her again?” says Olivia, pulling her from her thoughts. Carly. They both know. The girl saw something in her (like she sees in everyone) and Dani supposes the two of them were just blind to whatever it was. “Enough of this dreary talk!” Carly slurred her words. “Let’s drink because this bitch is getting hitched!” The room erupted in cheers, glasses clanging and in a moment she would come to regret, Dani thought, fuck this. Tipping her head back, the liquid slid down with ease. “Lemon and salt quickly!” Tequila. Oh fuck. Her face scrunched up in disgust. That was the beginning of the end of the night. ooOoo They danced, seductively swaying their hips side to side dressed in just a lacy thong and bra. Olivia and Dani pressed against each other, giggling about God knows what and Dani could only wonder, is that what her life would have been like if she’d managed to keep her mouth shut that fateful day? Her other clothes had slowly disappeared throughout the day and god knows where they’d gone. Rule number two was now broken: no naughty behavior. The others were in various states of undress after a hefty game of strip poker. The world was spinning, the lights bright and the music going babump, babump, babump at the back of her mind. Abby was going to murder her. She takes another sip of her drink, something stronger. She doesn’t know what. Carly is completely off her rocker and Dani… she was even more. It’s why she didn’t shy away at the sight of the man in the apartment. Her eyes roamed down his perfectly toned abs, peeking out from behind the white dress hurt only half buttoned at the bottom. She smirked, lip slipping between her teeth and she didn’t try to hide her very open gaze. He was handsome and muscular with gorgeous green eyes and the fluffiest hair known to man that she just couldn’t resist running her fingers through. He towered over her at six feet and while most people did, she didn’t feel tiny in comparison. A warmth spread throughout her body the moment he placed his hands on her hips as she straddled his waist. The Bride to Be had her turn and now it was Dani’s and let her tell you, it was quite the performance. They moved together back and forth, tuning out the cheers and she pushed just a tiny bit closer into him as his hand slipped up her thigh. Someone let out a whistle and Dani threw her head back laughing. This was just too perfect. It was almost as if she was free again and the world was at her fingertips. She didn’t want the night to end. Now, even after the entertainment had concluded, the man stuck around. Hiding in the hall from the others, he cupped her face, trailing his thumb over her plump pink lips. He was devastatingly handsome and Dani couldn’t have wanted him more. “Is your name really Little Johnny Boy?” she smirks. “What do you think?” They laugh. He leans in, leading a trail of kisses along her neck down to her collarbone. “I never did get your name.” he whispers as warm breath tingles against her skin. She pauses, for half a second, her name on the tip of her tongue. “It doesn’t matter.” “I’d say otherwise.” He pulls back, staring at her with a daze in her eyes, like he wanted to scoop her up and take her away forever to the fantasy island she always dreamed of. But there was no point leading him on when any further relationship was impossible. “You’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever laid eyes on. What if I want to see you again after tonight?” Oh, she’d want nothing more but she looks away, blinking away the tears that burned at the back of her eyes. Dani had promised herself she wasn’t going to cry. Not tonight. “I…” she gulped. “It’s not a good idea. I’m not someone you want to be around-” “I find that very hard to believe.” His voice is low, protesting her every word. He leans closer, shushing her with his lips hovering just above her’s. Moaning beneath his touch, caressing every inch of her body, Dani thinks, this is it. They’re gonna kiss. They’re gonna- “Oh no!” The spell is broken. Suddenly, she is clutching her abdomen, bent over with an aching type of pain she’s all too familiar with. “Are you okay?” His voice is panicked as he places a hand on her back. “B-bathroom!” She hisses through a clenched jaw. Why Lord. Why now? She’s almost crying. The world really did seem to hate her. “Oh shit, you’re gonna puke!” Yeah, let’s go with that… Her stomach grumbled and she knew that everything that went down would have to come up (or down). Stupid gluten. Stupid drink. Stupid Amazons! Dani just about screamed in frustration, yanking on the locked bathroom door. Giggles are heard from the other side and she swears. “Do you need a bucket?!” The man still hadn’t left her side and his overattentativnes was starting to become a thorn in her side. “Please!” Dani groaned, heading towards Carly’s room. “Leave me alone!” “But-“ She slammed the door in his face and the Little was in too much agony to feel bad. The diaper is where she left it, tossed to the side on the ground and she doesn’t waste a moment. Ripping off her bottoms she slips the thick padding between her legs. She holds onto the sides, unable to tape them on her own and squats. Her sphincter clenched and she strains, pushing out a muddy wet slide and the cramping slowly lifts from her body. It takes less than a minute and then it’s over. Dani bursts into tears, mascara running down her cheeks as she tries to pinpoint the exact moment her life went to shit. “Babe?” A voice calls. “I saw you run in here!” Olivia. “I’m coming in.” Oh god. The blood rushes from her face. How the fuck would they joke their way out of this situation? There were some things nobody could see, not even Olivia. But it was too late. Opening the door, the girl freezes at the sight of the brown lump hanging from her behind. Her hand covers her nose. “If you think I’m cleaning your filthy ass up… think again.” Dani’s lips quiver yet a hint of a smile still makes an appearance. “I need to go. Just look at me.” She whispers, gesturing towards the absolute horridness coming from her bottom half. “How the fuck am I going to explain this to Abby?” The straps were undone showing that she’d clearly taken off the diaper, her face stained with makeup and had the slightly clouded look in her eye from too much drink. Oh, there was going to be hell to pay. For once, Olivia is silent. There was no way out of this. “Maybe-” “Guys!” Someone screectches. They both jump, startled at Carly’s wild expression as she suddenly bursts into the room. The girl is so frazzled that she doesn't even notice their current predicament. “It’s seven fifty nine! You have to go!” “What?” They both shout. How had the time gone so fast? Dani looks down at her phone seeing the missed text from Abby twenty minutes ago that she was on her way. There was no time to change or wipe her face clean or even say goodbye to the others… “Put this on and carry your shoes down!” They hurried, gathering her items and stuffing them in her one arm she wasn’t using to secure her… waste. “Carly, I’m-I’m sorry-” “Just go!” They hurry her out the door and down the hall, the others confused at the sudden commotion. The music fades into the distance, passing the elevator and heading straight for the staircase. “Hey!” Dani turns her head back, seeing the guy from the party. He’s running after her standing just a floor above. “Where are you going? I never got your name!” He leans over the railing, voice echoing out. “I’m sorry! I’ve got to go!” Please don’t follow, please don’t follow. He continues down the stairs. Dani is almost outside. Her heart pounds in her chest and shit is running up her back but that’s the least of her concerns. “Wait!” She hears him shout but she’s already out the door. “You’ve dropped your shoe!” OoOoo Abby is waiting, leaning against the car. She expected that Dani would be late but what she sees is so much more. Hair tousled, make-up running down her cheeks and one shoe in hand, the girl freezes for half a second before bursting into tears. “Mommy!” She wails. Dropping the items to the ground, she waddles the short distance, arms lifting to be picked up. That prompts her into action. “Oh baby…” She doesn’t waste a moment, scooping her into her arms as the girl sobs into her neck, snot running from her nose. Abby can feel the warmth of a fresh mess beneath her hand and lifting up the back of her dress, it’s spread all over her freckled skin. Her hand freezes then, seeing the undone straps and by some miracle she’d been able to hold it up. The Amazon knows what has happened, call it a sixth sense if you will, but now was not the time to be mean Mommy. They would deal with that tomorrow and the plethora of other obviously broken rules. Right now, all Dani needed was a boatload of love. “H-Home!” The Little gasped for breath. “Wanna go home!” “And so we shall baby. Don't you worry a pretty little hair on your head.” They make it home before Dani even has time to worry over the events from today. Held in one arm, Abby strips the girl at the door, tossing the clothes aside. They were going to be burned tomorrow. Anything to do with this obviously disastrous party was going to be cleansed from her mind, even if that meant permanent separation from those nasty Littles. Honestly, Abby was half-tempted to call the authorities to have them properly put in their place but she restrained herself. Anger made people do stupid things and while she wouldn’t regret her actions, she’d regret hurting Dani. Her hold tightened on the Little, restraining her fury. Pressing her nose into her hair breathing in the strawberry scented baby shampoo, for the first time that evening, she allowed herself to exhale knowing Dani was back in her arms. She’d sat by her phone the entire day, anxious at the thought of her little girl being without her. They’d been apart before, allowing Dani to meet her little friends for lunch or go to the Little spa in town for the afternoon. But that was only for an hour or two and she hung around the area, keeping a watchful eye out. But obviously this had been a humongous error. Abby knew that the Little wouldn’t follow the rules but she didn’t think she’d be sobbing at the end of the night. The Amazon decided this would be learning opportunity that she’d be sure to never repeat. “M-mommy?” The tiny girl in her arms whimpered. “Hush, darling.” She whispered, kissing the top of her head. “We’re going to take a warm bath and clean off this messiness.” The girl nodded content but the words lingered on the tip of her tongue. “I was naughty. Punish now?” “No.” She said immediately. “Not now. Tonight is for mommy and baby.” Tomorrow was a different story. Tomorrow, they’d have a lengthy talk on the dangers and consequences of disobeying Mommy. But Little Dani didn’t need to know that because it would only send her into a further panic. Now an hour later, all squeaky and clean, Dani couldn’t have been any more relieved. She didn’t even put up a fight as Abby double padded her in the annoying crawler diapers that wouldn’t let her stand. She didn’t cry as she was curled up in a ball and the fuzzy pink swaddler blanket was wrapped tightly around her body restricting any movement. Her cheek rubbed against the fabric, almost purring at the feel. And she didn’t even notice as the plastic pacifier bouncing between her lips was switched out for a voluminous breast full of milk, sluggishly attaching herself to the nipple. This wasn’t an everyday thing and that’s what made it even more special. Dani just loved to gloat about how she was a big girl not like the other silly babies but she was more babyish than she even realized and when the Little slipped, she slipped hard. Abby just wished that she would just let go completely because really she would be so much happier. She wanted to enjoy it while it lasted because tomorrow would be a nightmare as she came down from the high, battling the internal demons that told her she had to be Big. That she couldn’t be Little. If only she could make her see… OoOoo The morning came and up woke Little Miss Crabby Pants. Abby sighed, glancing at the clock showing it was only half seven. And on a Saturday. Great. She scowled, knowing the girl would howl for hours until she got her way but Abby wouldn’t give in. Not this time, especially after last night. She picked up the monitor, watching the little girl attempt to spit out her pacifier and wriggle out of the swaddle only to fail but didn’t stop her from trying over and over again. “ABVYYYY!” her voice was muffled by the rubber sucker. “WEHMEOU!!” With an attitude like that? She could stay in her crib all day. Making sure Dani wasn’t actually hurt, the Amazon went on with her morning. She would allow the girl to cry and whine and hiss profanities until her resolve broke down. Two hours later it happened. She relaxed in the living room, sipping a cup of coffee and finally starting on her book when there was finally a change. “Mommy?” her small voice echoes through the monitor. “Mommy, I sowwy… Mommy pweasee!” Abby watches as a tear dribbles down her cheek, eyes pleading for a release and forgiveness. Content that the Little has realized the error of her ways, she makes her way towards the room. Her eyes are red and puffy and gnawing on the inflated bulb, stares at her with the most resigned look. “I see my little potty mouth is awake.” Oh, Dani didn’t like that. She hmphs in response as the woman walks into the room, the fight reigniting in her eyes, but not really, she was tired. Any argument now was just for show. “Can Mommy take out your paci or do we need it in for the rest of the day?” Her brows formed into an upside down V, frustration written all over her face. She shakes her head, pushing down the annoyance as much as she can. “Very good,” she hums in approval. “You were such a sweet little baby last night, I hoped it would continue into today.” Reaching down over the tall bars, she wriggles the object from between her lips as it deflates. Immediately, Dani opens her mouth wide, trying to be rid of the ache in her jaw. “Let’s get you changed. From the smell of it, you didn’t only go number one.” Dani is grateful as the blanket is undone, stretching her arms and legs out. She pulls her body up by the bars standing on her tippy toes and reaching up to be let out. Laid down then on the changing table, she scowled at her soiled diaper for the second day in a row. “You did this to me!” “I never forced you to regress last night, Dani. You did that all on your own. You wanted my milk and who am I to deny such a tiny little girl?” Last night was fuzzy as her brain tried to work out the jumbled up fragmented pieces. She remembers the party, shitting herself and the dreamy man loving her in a way no one has before. However, after that it is all a blur. Dani knows that she slipped. It happens every so often but each time she can feel her body losing more and more control her mind losing more time it seemed. She knew partly it was the milk because Amazon’s breast milk broke down a Little’s inhibitions, slowing their brainwaves making them unable to think clearly. Over time, frequent consumption lead to scrambled minds and scrambled diapers. Basically, it had the same effects of alcohol yet for some reason, it was viewed as a good toxin. Plus it was delicious, Dani was ashamed to admit. Now, wiped, powdered and freshly re-diapered, the Little sits up shooting the Amazon an incredulous look. “Why am I still in a diaper?” “You should know the answer to that question Dani.” “Last night.” “Precisely.” They move to the rocking chair and facing the Amazon, straddling her hips there is nowhere else for her to turn. Dani doesn’t even know where to begin. Lowering her head in shame, she felt like a teenager again, the morning after sneaking out of the house to a party. She was sixteen years old at the time and her parents did not hold back, chastising her to hell and back. “This is my punishment? Diapers all day?” It is a rhetorical question that Dani already knows the answer to. She would like to think this is all but it is too easy. She’d crossed the line one too many times and Abby was not about to let this go. “Don’t pretend, Daniella. I’m talking to you like an adult right now.” Oh no. Dani gulped, this really wasn’t good. Slowly, raising her head, she’s struck by the intensity in her gaze. “Do you remember when I first adopted you? The promise we made to each other.” “Yes.” Her voice is just a whisper. “Say them.” the Amazon’s tone leaves no room for argument. “If I respect you then you will respect me.” “Exactly. Respect is a two way street and it has to be earned. I’ve given you many liberties, much more than I probably should. Have I not?” “You have.” Dani mumbled. Inside of the house, she wasn’t forced to wear diapers or pull-ups, could use the bathroom by herself (sans shower) and could eat anything wanted pretty much except for her daily bottle of cow’s milk at the mandatory nap time and bed time; plus she could watch anything that wasn’t rated R and she got to see her friends at least once a week. Dani didn’t know any other adopted Little who lived like that. She was privileged yet always complained about everything she couldn’t do. Not what she could. “I don’t know everything that happened last night but I know enough. You’ve broken any trust I have in you, disrespecting my rules.” Her bottom lip wobbles. “I’m sorry-” “No.” Abby stops her. “You are not sorry for what you did. You are sorry for being caught.” The Little has no response. Tears brim in the corner of her eyes. “Tell me. How many rules did you break last night?” She’d know if she was lying but Dani just wasn’t willing to give up everything. Not the boy. He was hers to cherish. “Daniella Brady.” A sharp slap lands on her thigh. “Do I need to repeat myself?” “No no!” She jumps, unconsciously sucking on the tip of her thumb. “Two rules. I broke two rules! I drank alcohol and was very naughty.” Abby lets out a heavy breath, staring at her face for a moment to sniff out any other lie but finding none. The Amazon sighs, “Do you know why I don’t like you drinking? Do you know why I sent you in a diaper and those clothes?” Obviously. Dani struggles not to roll her eyes. Littles were viewed as nothing more than children playing adult in this world. “It’s not what you think.” What? She blinks, confused as to what other reason there can be. “You have obviously drank before and partied, we all have, that is a part of life. But now, it is no longer your life. You are an adopted Little. Imagine I was late picking you up and you stumbled outside drunk having messed yourself. An Amazon passing wouldn’t hesitate to take you, dressed in your little skimpy outfit, without proper protection and absolutely wasted. You wouldn’t be the only be in trouble. So would I-“ “Then why did you even let me go? Why do you let me do anything I do?” Dani blurted. “Giving me all of these freedoms is like dangling a carrot in front of my face. It’s right there and I can almost touch it yet it’s ripped away every time, just out of reach.” It’s torture, absolutely heartbreaking yet she’d be even worse having them taken away. “Because,” Abby gulped as if she was struggling to grab hold of her emotions. “I could tell the day we met, that was what you needed. I did not want to be your captor. I was not about to take away all of your freedoms because I would only be a monster in your eyes. I wanted a companion. Someone who would look up to me and trust in me just as I did to you.” Abby hadn’t even wanted her to go to this party in the first place because everyone knew how they went, Little or Amazon. However, she knew it was important for Dani to not only be there for her friend but for herself. Allowing her to maintain connections to her old life was her way of attempting to allow Dani to find some acceptance in her current life. Just in the past few years, she’d already missed so many of the big moments. If she could see her friends, the ones she loved, accomplishing their dreams perhaps it could heal the tiny part in her missing. “However, after a lot of thought last night, I’ve realized that I’ve grossly miscalculated the whole situation.” The Little froze. Hearing a change in her tone, Dani knew this was going to be something she wouldn’t like. “We need to go back to the beginning, relearn the basics of what it means to be a Little. Whether you want to accept it or not, you are ridiculously tiny and absolutely adorable. If I hadn’t snatched you up that day, somebody else way worse would have. Your horrid attitude is going to get you in trouble one day and I won’t be able to save you.” Where in the hell was she going with this… Dani was concerned. “You’re bratty and disobedient and have got a wicked mouth that I’ve not spanked you enough for. What I’m trying to say is that… I’m sending you to Etiquette school. Perhaps now you’ll realize what a good life you have lived.” She opens her mouth, eyes-wide but no words come out. She’s speechless. Whatever Dani thought Abby was gonna say, it was not that. The Little doesn’t remember what happened next as a black hood falls over her eyes and she fades away. OoOoo A/N: Hey everyone!! Here’s the second chapter, I hope you all enjoyed! Abby is starting to realize that maybe, she’s been a little too lenient in the past and Dani is realizing that she’s screwed up big time. As always, I love reviews and so please don’t hesitate to tell me what you think!

Arriving back at the house, Lara hurried upstairs to hide her extra purchases. She stuffed the girls’ Goodnites and sippy cup under her bed, then headed back downstairs with Ted’s pull-ups and the pack of wipes. Stacey, meanwhile, went to her own bedroom to retrieve the wicked strap. She twirled it in her hand as she returned to the first floor, eager to give Ted his first taste of the brutal implement. Lara tore the package open as she walked, sliding out one of the thin diapers. She stifled a giggle as she inspected it. Meeting Stacey in the hallway, Lara handed over the pull-up. “I don’t know,” Lara demurred, “they’re pretty thin. By the look of his accident from last night, I don’t think these will do the job.” Stacey tucked the strap under her arm and performed her own inspection, pulling out the leg cuffs and stretching the sides. “Yeah…” she muttered, “we might need to come up with a plan B. Let’s have him try them on and we can take a look at how they fit.” Lara blushed and felt her pussy dampen as the prospect of seeing Ted in a diaper drew nearer. The two girls moved down the hall to Ted’s room. They had heard him in the bathroom, so just waited for him to make his way out of the shower. Lara hoped he would emerge in just a towel. She couldn’t wait to get a good look at his fully naked body. While they waited, Lara and Stacey readied the room. Lara put the Goodnites on his nightstand, leaving the one she had pulled out atop the pack. She placed the wipes neatly next to the package of pull-ups, smiling at the Huggies logo and the cute designs featuring Winnie the Pooh. Stacey grabbed a couple of pillows and stacked them in the middle of the bed. She took aim with the strap, making sure Ted’s butt would be elevated enough to receive his punishment. Satisfied, she draped the strap neatly over the pillows. With everything set, the girls sat down on Ted’s bed and waited for him to return from his shower. They didn’t have to wait long. After a few minutes, Ted wandered into the room, naked but for the fluffy towel around his waist. Finding his roommates waiting in his bedroom, ready to spank him again, he clutched nervously at his towel. He couldn’t meet their eyes, having just finished fantasizing about them. His eyes glued to the floor, Ted stood waiting for one of them to speak first. Lara also found it hard to speak as she looked over Ted’s muscular frame. She felt her panties dampen slightly, anticipating him dropping the towel and bending over. Stacey finally broke the silence. “Ok Teddy. Ready for your first strapping?” Ted flinched at the word ‘strapping.’ He clutched the towel, and the ache in his butt seemed to swell. But, really, he did want to get it over with. Exhausted both from the emotions of the day, and from his lack of sleep the night before, Ted was desperate to get in bed. He looked up slowly to see the strap splayed out in the bed. He knew he’d have to go through it in order to finally get some sleep. Ted nodded. But remained glued to the floor. Lara rose slowly to her feet. She approached him and took both of his hands in one of hers. She lifted his chin to meet her gaze with the other hand. “It’s gonna be ok,” she said. “Two quick smacks and it’s over.” Ted again felt warmth and care wash over him, staring into Lara’s sweet brown eyes. He felt the tension in his body ease. Lara’s hand moved from his chin to the towel. Quickly, she brushed it open and let it fall to the floor. Stacey stood from the bed and picked up the strap. “Lie down over these pillows, please,” she instructed. Still gripping both of Ted’s hands in one of hers, Lara led the naked boy over to the bed. She helped him into a kneeling position in front of the stacked pillows. Ted felt a pit in his stomach. He was fearful to feel the heavy leather implement on his very sore butt. He stared down at the bed, feeling anxious but giving no resistance as the girls guided him into position. Stacey took his hands and pulled him gently forward. She extended his arms so that his fingers reached the edge of the mattress. “Hold on here,” she instructed, curling his fingers for him. Meanwhile Lara pulled Ted’s ankles backward, and pressed down on the small of his back. She couldn’t help running her hands all over his toned legs, stopping just before she reached his bruised ass. She drank in the sight before her: A stark naked young man, fit and muscular, bent over on his own bed, backside in the air, wearing deep bruises from a serious paddling, ready for more from the strap. Lara was incredibly turned on. Stacey, however, was ready to get down to business. She readied the strap in her right hand. She laid it across Ted’s ass, taking aim. “Ok young man,” Stacey said, again striking her best authoritative tone. “One stroke from each of us. This is going to hurt. It’s ok to cry or yell out, but I want you to stay in position until we tell you to get up, understand?” Ted quickly nodded then buried his face in the bedding. In a quick instant, Stacey lifted the strap and expertly hammered it down across the most tender part of Ted’s butt. The breath left his lungs as Ted writhed on the bed. His back arched and his eyes bulged. With his bottom still slightly damp from the shower, the stoke from the strap was explosive. Stacey handed it across the bed to Lara, then grabbed Ted’s shoulders and pushed him back into place. “Hold still,” she chided. “One more.” Ted finally caught his breath and began crying. Lara wasted no time and quickly backhanded a searing lash in exactly the same spot. Ted howled and buck on the bed. He had never felt pain like this in his life. Tears streamed down his face as he sobbed like a child. He again buried his face in the sheets. Stacey held him down by the shoulders for a minute until his crying subsided. As he regained some semblance of composure, Ted turned his head. He felt the wetness of the sheets press against his cheek. Wiping his eyes, his nightstand came into focus. The feeling of the wet sheet and the sight of an open pack of Goodnites reminded him: his humiliation that night was not quite over yet.

Sorry about the delay, chapters will probably be a bit inconsistent due to my job. But I am still writing this ^-^ Chapter 2 Caregiver? “Melissa Cooper,” the nurse called, jostling her from her reprieve. As she walked over her mind began to wander. She was hoping to see Sarah here but once about a third of the kids were called she received a text from her. It was a little disappointing, she was hoping to speculate what their classification might be. Although she already knew she was going to be a master. After all she was barely a few months older than most of her friends yet she already towered over them. That and her urge to protect and care for them. “Come this way please,” the nurse said, holding the door open for her. “Thanks ma'am.” “Go into the first curtain,” she instructed. Melissa walked into the small divided area. Somewhere in the distance she heard the unmistakable sounds of crying. Whoever she saw or heard someone very she just wanted to scoop them up and coddle them till their tears stopped. These feelings were especially strong around her best friend Sarah. Every time she saw the small girl she wanted to scoop her up and snuggle her until she fell asleep. Her musing was interrupted when the nurse spoke. “I'm going to draw some blood now. Is that okay?” “Yes ma'am.” The nurse pulled out various bits and bobs before drawing blood. The needle went in with barely a flinch from Melissa. Someone else, probably a little, just had their blood drawn probably. Judging from the wailing that came from somewhere to her right. “Having some problems today?” “No more than usual. That's why we only do this once a year. I saw that you're fifteen. Didn't get a classification last year?” “Oh no,” she waved her other hand dismissively, “I was really sick last year.” “Ah well I'm glad you're feeling better this year. Still not uncommon for people to be classified later. Some kids are late bloomers.” “Yea my older sister didn't get classified until she turned seventeen.” “There, all done!” She removed the needle and bagged up the vials filled with their crimson liquid. “I know you don't need it but do you want a sucker?” “Yea sure.” “Here you are,” she said, handing over the brightly colored lollipop. “Follow me to the next testing area.” “Is this the Bectel test?” “Yes, how'd you know?” “I want to take classification specialization as my major.” “An aspiring doctor. That's great, I'm sure you'll do wonderfully.” “Thanks,” she said, her cheeks turning pink unused to praise. Being the only other dom in a family of subs was not the easiest thing. Mama Shirley was a master for Momma Lisa and Papa Chris who were a sub and pet respectively. Her mind was really wandering today she realized as the doctor coughed to get her attention. “Sorry…” she said sheepishly. He flashed her a simple smile before speaking. “Quite alright, if you're ready, sit here please.” She sat down, feeling strangely small in this man's presence. Even though she looked to be close to his height. “I know what the test is, I studied it for when I eventually take my exams to get into university,” she said, preemptively. “Ah, coming for my job eh…?” He chuckled. “Not at all Sir,” she replied, smiling at his joke. He made small talk while applying the electrodes to her head. She watched him with rapt attention. “Alright I'm going to show you a video then you'll be done.” “This to stimulate a headspace if any are present right?” “Yes, you are well informed.” “And that won't mess up anything, will it?” “Not at all,” he said before turning on the TV sitting in front of her. It turned pure white before shapes and colors began to flash on the screen. She began to feel warm, her thoughts wandering, before settling on Sarah. “I hope she's doing well,” she said as the warmth continued to spread. “Who?” “Sarah, she's so small, and cute as a button. I had to tell off these mean girls who were teasing her. She was about to start crying. The way her bottom lip quivered was adorable, but no one messes with my baby girl,” she answered, nodding thoughtfully. “Sounds like she has a good protector,” the doctor said as he fiddled with the computer. “I just want her to be happy. The wait for classification has been hard on her. She thinks she hides it well but I can tell she's sad and worried. I just want to scoop her up until she falls asleep in my arms.” “I'm sure she'd like that.” “You think so? I don't want her to hate me. She really wants to be a Caregiver. They usually do the comforting. I'm worried, she sent me a text saying she was done but didn't reply when I asked how it went. I hope she's not hurt…!” she tried to sit upright but was pressed back down by the doctor “Almost done,” he said gently. “Just stay focused on the TV please.” “Right, sorry…” She fell silent after that, her mind playing different scenarios in her mind. Everything from Sarah getting smiling happily to her being abducted by a stranger. Suddenly the screen turned white and she blinked, shaking her head to clear the fog that settled on it. “All done,” the doctor said. “What happened?” “Test is finished sweetheart, you may go,” he said again, a gentle smile on his face. “Right, sorry. Thank you for taking care of me,” she said shaking her head and trying to remember what the video showed. “It was my pleasure.” The nurse returned and guided her back to the auditorium, leading her up to Miss Clarissa, who handed her a letter and sent her on her way. Momma Lisa was waiting for her outside the doors. The moment she stepped through her Momma threw her arms around her. “Hey baby girl, how was it?” “Strange, I don't remember the test part. But I felt like I was talking about something very important. I have a letter for you.” She took the letter and opened it up. Her eyes scanned through the lines. Her face was unreadable as she finished the letter and folded it back up. “What's it say?” “It says that you're a caregiver, and that the test results will determine your ideal age.” “...caregiver…? Not master…?” “That's what it says sweetie. Let's… let's head home and talk to Mama Shirley.” “Yea…” she replied rumbly before following her mom to the car and climbing in. I hope Sara's a caregiver or she's going to hate me… ***** “So what are we going to do about her classification?” Ariel asked “She's going to fight us,” Michelle replied, looking at her daughter. “We’ll need to ease her into headspace.” “How are we going to do that?” “I don’t know…” “Well love, I'll do some research online for you,” she said snuggling to her masters side. “I’ll make us all something to eat then,” she said, planting a kiss on her pet's lips, and giving her a quick hug. Before standing up and making her way to the kitchen. Ariel scooted next to Sarah looking down at her peacefully sleeping and sucking on her thumb. She gently rubbed the slumbering girl's back with a smile on her face. “You’re so adorable,” she said, leaning over and giving the girl a kiss on her cheek before walking out of the room. She went to her mistress's office and booted up the computer. As she waited for it tpo start up her thoughts fell to the small girl slumbering in the living room. She knew what her master would say. But she knew the truth. That girl's classification was her fault. A tear rolled down her cheek as she began to search online, printing out some guides from the classification bureau website. While those printed out she searched for ways to ease people into their headspaces. A half hour later the door opened inwards with a small click, Sarah walking in while rubbing her eyes sleepily. “Mamma?” “Hey my precious girl, did you have a good nap?” “Yes mamma,” she said, making grabby hands. Ariel smiled at the small girl, as she adorably reached out to be carried. Turning off the computer she picked up her daughter, carrying her on her hip. Sarah buried her face in the crook of her Mamma’s neck. Ariel walked to the kitchen to check on the food. “There's my two precious girls, hope was your nap sweetie.” “It was tay mommy,” she replied with a yawn. Michelle gave her pet a questioning look, who just shook her head and held up her fingers. Squeezing them close together. “Are you hungry sweetie?” “Yes mommy! Super hungry.” “Well you're just in time then,” her mom smiled. Ariel put her daughter in a chair and scooted her in, the small girl barely able to lean over the table. To eat the plate of food set before her. “Tanks mommy,” she said before digging in. The two women watched her eat, noticing that she seemed to be eating far clumsier than normal. Michelle had a smile on her face as her daughter ate with gusto. Their dinner passed in relative silence, their silverware clinked against their plates. “Alright sweetie, let's get you in a bath. I swear you got more on you than in you,” Michelle said when her daughter finished eating. Her face lit up in excitement and she started bouncing excitedly. “Bath?” “Yes sweetie, a bath.” “I’ll clean up the dinner dishes, Mistress.” “Thank you, you’re such a good girl,” she said, giving her pet a kiss and a pat on the head. “Alright munchkin, let's get you clean.” “Okay mommy,” she said, holding up her arms. Letting her mom pick her up and carry her out of the room. ***** “Alright I put our daughter to bed, so tell me Ariel, what's wrong?” “Wrong…?” “Yes since dinner you’ve been unnaturally quiet.” Her pet shifted awkwardly under her master's gaze. Her eyes flicked between her master's own and the ground. “Speak!” she commanded. “I’m so sorry,” she said, breaking out in tears. “Sorry for what?” “For what I did to Sarah. For what we did to her. It's my fault the poor girl is like this.” Michelle walked over to her pet, who flinched and shut her eyes. She sat there, apprehension building inside her. She felt the bed shift as her master sat down. Then a pair of strong arms wrapping themselves around her. “It's not your fault.” “But Jason…” she started, before her master's finger silenced her. “How many times do I have to tell you that we don't talk about him. What he did has nothing to do with you. I wish you’d stop beating yourself up about it.” “But your daughter is a little because of him…” “We don't know that. And even if that were true it's still not your fault. No matter what you say. The courts themselves even said you did nothing wrong. So please stop beating yourself up.” “But…” “Do I have to make it a command?” “No ma’am, I'll try my best.” Michelle leaned back, pulling her pet along, and cuddling her. “We’re visiting my sister tomorrow and right now I just want to cuddle my pet.” “I love you mistress.” “I love you too darling.” The two women shared a kiss. Simply basking in each other's presence.

Chapter 5 Looking at my parents, I said, “Yes, it’s me.” Pausing momentarily, my mom said, “What happened to your beard? And why do you look like you are back in high school again?” “I’m not sure, after taking a shower this morning, I noticed that my beard was thin and patchy, so I shaved the rest of it off,” I said. My dad then spoke up, “What did the doctor say today, are they doing anything to help you?” I said, “Well, he thinks maybe it's an autoimmune disease. He took a bunch of blood samples to run tests on, and also a urine and stool sample. I also had a bunch of CT scans and X-rays taken today. He is also double-checking for infection but thinks that it is unlikely. As of right now, they have just been giving me fluids and pain meds.” After taking in all of the information, my mom said, “When will the results be back and when will the doctor see you again?” “He said most of the results will be back by tomorrow and he plans on seeing me tomorrow to go over the results. The rest of the results should be back on Sunday.” I said. Before my parents could grill me more, Rachael walked in carrying a large clear I.V. bag with two different compartments. Looking at my parents, she said, “You must be Will’s parents.” With my mom having the same hazel eyes and facial features as me but with lighter brown hair and my dad having the same hair color and before today beard, but turning gray due to middle age and blue eyes, it is easy to tell that I am a product of the two. Without missing a beat, my mom said, “Yes, I am Will’s mother Elaina, and this is Will’s father George.” “It’s nice to you all,” she said. My dad then said, “Hopefully, my son has not been causing any trouble.” I glare at my dad, knowing what he is trying to do. Rachael said, “Not at all.” Looking at me she then said, “OK Will, with you having issues again today with eating, the doctor ordered to give you what is called a TPN. You can think of it like I.V. fluids but with more nutrition in it.” She then burst open the two compartments within the bag and shook it up. Placing it on the I.V. pole, she disconnected me from the regular fluids and then connected the new bag of fluids to my I.V. port. “Is there anything else I can do for you, Will?” Rachael said. I said, “I’m good for right now, thanks.” Chiming in, my mom said, “Thank you, Rachael.” With a smile, Rachael said, “Certainly, press the call button if you need me later on.” Rachael then walked out of the room. I looked at my dad and said, “DAD, not the time!” With a smile, he said, “What, she is very pretty and looks to be about your age, and I didn’t see a ring on her finger.” With a groan, I said, “Right now I don’t even look my age.” With some concern returning to his face, he said, “Alright son, I won’t try setting you up with the nurses … for now.” My mom then said, “I’m with Will on this, I don’t think dating should be on the agenda right now.” My mom took my backpack and set it down on the floor, then took a seat in the chair next to the bed and my dad took the chair from the other corner and moved it beside my mom and took a seat. I grabbed the remote and handed it to my mom and and said, “Here, you or Dad can pick something to watch, I’ll probably just fall asleep.” She said, “OK,” then flipped through some channels and she settled on a network news channel. As I was watching the talking heads drone on about news stories that affect no one, but somehow get people outraged, I fell asleep. I wake up to the need to poop again, I throw the covers off and get out of bed. Before I can get the I.V. pump unplugged, my dad is beside me helping me. Standing up beside him, the new height difference is now apparent. With my dad being 6 foot 1 inches, there was not a big difference between the two of us before; but now it looks like I am closer to my mom’s height of 5 foot 6 inches. With no time to dwell on that thought, I make it to the bathroom with little time to spare. After emptying my bowels and washing my hands, I open the door to the bathroom to see both my parents standing outside the door. Looking at my parents, I can see that they are a little shocked by my height loss and this is the first time that they saw me standing. I can now tell that I am probably only a couple of inches, at most, taller than my mom right now. My mom said, “Will, how tall are you now?” “5 foot 8 and ½ inches was how tall I was this morning,” I said. My mom, not knowing how to respond, said, “Oh, we should probably get you back in bed.” After getting back in bed and my dad plugging back in the I.V. pump, I asked, “Where are y’all staying tonight?” My dad said, “We booked a hotel room not far from here for the night, we dropped off our bags there before coming here.” Grabbing my keys off the table beside my bed, I said, “Y’all can use my car while I’m in the hospital, there is no point in getting charged for parking for the whole weekend and y’all paying for Ubers.” My dad nodded and as I was handing him the keys I said, “The parking stub is in the front pocket of my backpack and I parked on the second floor of the parking garage that is next to the ER. If you want to, y’all can stay at my apartment until I get out of the hospital.” My dad said, “We will keep that in mind, but don’t worry about us, just focus on getting better.” “I will try,” I said. “With traveling today and the time change, we are going to head to the hotel to get some sleep, but we will be back here first thing in the morning.” my mom said. I said, “OK.” My mom, leaning down to hug me said, “Get some rest, I love you and will see you first thing in the morning.” With a quick kiss on my cheek, she stood back up then my dad leaned down and said, “I love you, son.” As he was hugging me. “I love y’all too,” I said. They then walked out of the room leaving me to fall back asleep again. I woke to the feeling of all my joints throbbing in pain. Reaching over to the table, I grab the remote and hit the call button. A few minutes later, Isoline walks in and asks, “Hey Will, what can I do for you?” “Can I get some more pain medicine, I’m in a lot of pain right now,” I said. She said, “Certainly, I will be right back.” She walked out of the room to get the morphine and was back within a minute. With the syringe in hand, she quickly pushed the morphine into my I.V. line. With a sigh of relief, I said, “Thank you.” “No problem, is there anything else I can do for you?” She said. “No, I think I am going to go back to sleep,” I said. She said, “OK, get some rest.” Then walked back out of the room. A few minutes later, I succumbed to sleep. I awoke the next morning thinking about the close call last night with the bathroom. With no time to ponder my midnight bathroom escapades, I’m hit with the immediate throbbing pain in all my joints. I immediately hit the call button. I look to my right and see that my parents are already here sitting beside me. With a worried face, my mom asked, “Is there something wrong?” Gritting my teeth, I said, “I need pain medicine.” “OK, if a nurse isn’t here soon, I will go find one.” She said. Luckily, a couple of minutes later, Rachael walks in. Guessing that she knew what I would be asking for, she already had a syringe in hand. She asked, “Do you need morphine?” I nodded and she quickly pushed the medicine into my I.V. Looking at me, she said, “I figured that you would be asking for pain medicine since you have not had any since late last night.” Taking in a deep breath, I said, “Thanks.” She then said, “Alright, with that out of the way, let’s go and get you weighed and measured.” With relieved joints, I slowly get out of bed. With my parents standing on either side of me, I can tell I am definitely closer to my mom’s height. Pushing my I.V. poll, all four of us make it down to the nurse’s station. Rachael weighs and measures me and before I could even ask, my dad said, “How much does he weigh and how tall is he?” “He weighs a 123 pounds and is 5 foot 7 inches tall,” Rachael said. With frustration in my dad’s voice, he said, “When will the doctor see him today?” With a slight nervousness in her voice, probably not wanting to deal with an angry, protective parent, she said, “The doctor should see him in about an hour.” Walking back to my room in silence, I could feel the tension on either side of me. But either being lucky or unlucky depending on how you look at it, as soon as I passed the threshold of my room, I was hit with the need to poop. With a quick, “I’m going to the bathroom.” to my parents, I detoured into the bathroom. After another ungodly bowel movement with some pee, I wash my hands, brush my teeth, and comb my hair. Exiting the bathroom, I see that my parents are in their ‘assigned’ seating, with my dad watching Sports Center on TV. Settling back in bed, we wait in nervous silence for the doctor. Nodding in and out of sleep, I open my eyes to my mom gently shaking my shoulder. “The doctor is here to see you, Will.” My mom said. Sure enough, at the foot of my bed is Dr. Wilson. “Good morning Will, how do you feel this morning?” Dr. Wilson said. I said, “I’m just tired right now.” Dr. Wilson responded, “I'm sorry to hear that, have you been having any new or worse symptoms?” “No new symptoms, I just have been having worse joint pain and needing more pain medicine,” I said. “We will keep giving you morphine as needed to keep you comfortable. I do have the majority of your test results back. Starting first with your urine and stool sample results show high levels of calcium. Looking at your blood panel results, it is the same as before with high levels of calcium and creatine kinase. We did get the results back from testing for the most common autoimmune diseases and your results were negative for Addison disease, Celiac, Dermatomyositis, Graves, Hashimoto thyroiditis, Crohn, MS, Myasthenia gravis, Pernicious, Sjogren syndrome, Lupus and both Reactive and Rheumatoid arthritis.” He said. Before I could even respond, my mom asked, “What did his CT and X-ray show?” He said, “The X-ray didn’t show anything abnormal and the CT scan did not reveal anything new to us. It is still showing that all of his joints are inflamed, but since we ruled out arthritis, we know it is not that.” My dad asked, “What else could it be?” “Well, I am still waiting on the test results to come back for the more uncommon types of autoimmune diseases, I should have them by tomorrow. Also, the blood culture results should be back by tomorrow, but since he is not running a fever and I am not seeing any other signs of an infection, I expect it to be negative,” Dr. Wilson said. My dad said, “What are you going to do for him in the meantime? He lost 5 inches in height and a little over 30 lbs this week. I’m literally looking at the teenage version of my 27-year-old son.” “I was hoping it would not come to this, but with his extreme weight loss, I will be giving him a nasogastric tube or feeding tube soon. It will bypass his stomach and give him nutrition at his duodenum or the lower stomach that connects to his small intestines. This should allow him to get nutrition without vomiting. I will set him on a feeding schedule of three times a day and will switch him back to regular fluids in his I.V.” He said. My mom said, “How is he losing weight and shrinking?” Dr. Wilson said, “To be honest, with how his symptoms are presenting, I have never seen something like this. It seems that his body is using itself to sustain itself. But instead of getting emaciated, his skeletal system is shrinking to compensate. That is why there is a high level of both creatine kinase and calcium in his blood, but only high levels of calcium in his urine and stool. The body only needs so much calcium to sustain itself and expels the rest.” Before my parents could interject, I asked, “When will you be putting in the feeding tube?” “I will be going to get the necessary supplies and a nurse to help now. I should be back soon.” He said. Before he could get bombarded with more questions from my parents, he walked out of the room. With a concerned look, my mom said, “I think we should get you into a better hospital.” “I think we should at least wait to see what the results are tomorrow. With it being the weekend, I doubt that another hospital will do much for me until Monday.” I said. My mom said, “That is probably true, but as soon as the doctor tells us the results tomorrow, I would like to get you transferred to the Mayo Clinic in Phoenix.” A few minutes later, Dr. Wilson and Rachael walked in carrying some supplies on a tray. After setting the tray tray down on the table beside me, Dr. Wilson said, “Alright Will, with your I.V. in your left arm, I am going to insert the tube in your left nostril. It is probably going to be a little uncomfortable when I insert it and will probably feel a little strange having it in afterward, but it shouldn’t bother you too much.” I said, “OK.” After both he and Rachael put on some gloves, he grabbed one end of the feeding tube while Rachael held the rest, which included some ports. Dr. Wilson said, “I am going to start putting the tube up your nose and when I tell you to swallow, swallow so that we make sure that it goes down your esophagus.” I nodded, then Dr. Wilson started pushing the tube up my nose and when I felt it in the back of my throat, I heard Dr. Wilson say, “Swallow Will.” I swallowed and Dr. Wilson pushed more and more of the tube up my nose as Rachael fed it to him. All the while, I did my best not to gag as it ran down my throat. When he was done, he taped it to my cheek and put the loose end with the port behind my ear. As soon as I was over trying not to gag, I was hit with the sensation of having a weird continuous sinus drain. It wasn’t a bad feeling, but it was a strange feeling to have constantly. Dr. Wilson then asked, “How does it feel?” “It feels strange but not bad,” I said. “Good, with it already close to lunchtime, I am going to get Rachael to start you on your first feeding. It will basically be the adult version of formula. And to avoid any complication with the feeding tube, always keep your bed at least slightly elevated, never lay down completely flat.” He said. I said, “OK, that shouldn’t be a problem.” “I will see you tomorrow morning to go over the rest of the results, please let someone know if you have any issue with your feeding tube.” I said, ”OK.” then both Dr. Wilson and Rachael with the tray walked out of the room. A moment later Rachael walked back in with a new bag of regular fluids and another smaller bag full of an off-white milky liquid. “I'm going to get you started on your feeding and switch you to regular fluids,” She said. I nodded, and then she hung both bags from my I.V. poll, disconnected the TPN bag, then threw both the old, almost empty, bag of fluids and the TPN bag away. She then connected the new bag of fluids to my I.V. and then connected the other bag for feeding to one of the ports on the end of my feeding tube. “Alright, you are all set, let me know if you need anything else or if you are having any trouble with the feeding tube,” Rachael said. I said, “Thanks, I will.” As Rachael was walking out of my room, I turned to my parents and said, “I’m pretty tired, I think I am going to go back to sleep.” My mom said, “That is OK, get some rest, we will be here when you wake up.” On that note, I shut my eyes and fell asleep. I woke to both the throbbing pain in my joints and the need to poop. I turned to my mom and dad, and said, “I need pain meds and I also have to go to the bathroom.” I got out of bed as my dad was getting up to help me with unplugging the I.V. I made my way into the bathroom with my dad behind me and him shutting the door for me. As I am emptying my bowels on the toilet, my joints start to really cry out in pain. By the time I finished wiping and flushed the toilet, I was in too much pain to get off the toilet. I then hear a knock on the door. “Will, is everything alright in there?” I hear my dad’s voice from the other side of the door. I said, “I need pain medicine, but my joints hurt too bad to get off the toilet.” With a short pause, I hear my dad say, “OK, Rachael and I are coming in.” The door opens and in walks, my dad with a concerned face, followed by Rachael. I can tell, they are trying their best not to react to the smell that I just created in the bathroom. Rachael immediately pushed a syringe of morphine into my I.V. line as my dad stood on the other side of me to help me get up. After a few moments, my dad asked, “Are you OK enough for me to help you get up?” After taking a deep breath, I said, “Yes.” My dad then put a hand under each of my armpits and as he was helping me up, with very little effort on my part, I pulled up my sweatpants and underwear. Rachael said, “While your dad helps you back in bed, I am going to go get some saline to flush out your feed tube.” Rachael walks out as my dad hovers behind me as I wash my hands and make my way back into bed. As soon as I am back under the covers, Rachael walks in with another syringe. She walks up to my I.V. pole and disconnects the feeding bag from my feeding tube, then connects the syringe and slowly pushes the saline into my feeding tube, forcing the rest of the milky white liquid to go down the tube. After throwing the empty feeding bag and syringe away, she turned to me and said, “Will, I am going to start checking on you when you are scheduled to be able to have another dose of morphine so that you don’t end up in that situation again. I will also make a note in your chart so other nurses will know too.” I said, “Thanks, that wasn’t fun.” “I bet not, you're scheduled to be able to have another dose around the same time as your last feeding of the day, so I will double check with you then and if you need anything else, let me know,” she said. I said, “OK.” As Rachael was walking out of the room, my mom turned to me and said, “I talked to your brother earlier and he wanted to Facetime you if you were up to it.” “Sure, I feel better now with the pain meds kicking in,” I said. A second later, my mom was handing me her phone while it was calling my brother on Facetime. 10 seconds later, I see both my brother and sister-in-law on the screen. While my brother has the same eyes and hair color as our mom, he has the same facial features as our dad and surprisingly, has a more stockier frame than both of us. Sitting beside him is his wife, with blue eyes, wavy blonde hair that hangs a few inches past her shoulders, and a button nose. I said, “Hi Stanley, Hi Katie.” They seemed shocked, but not too shocked. I guess my mom prepared them and probably sent them a picture of me when I wasn’t looking or sleeping. “Hey Will, Mom told me what was going on. How are you feeling?” He said. “I’m feeling OK right now, but that is probably because I was just given morphine a few minutes ago,” I said. “Ah, the good stuff, I imagine you would be feeling pretty good right now,” he said with a chuckle. Katie, speaking up, said, “We just wanted to check in and see how you were doing and if there was anything we could do for you.” I said, “Not much you can do for me right now, I’m just waiting to see what the doctor will say tomorrow morning.” Before either of them could respond and as if waiting on her cue, I heard a small voice off-screen say, “Uncle Will, Uncle Will!” A second later I see a 2-year-old miniature version of her mom with short curly hair climb into my brother’s lap to look at who is on the screen. “Hey Ellie, what have you been up to?” I said. She looked at me and said, “Uncle Will, play?” Before I could respond, Katie said, “Uncle Will is not feeling good, he can’t right now.” I smiled to myself, thinking that I am probably the only person in the world that has played with a toddler multiple times through Facetime in her play kitchen. The only drawback is that she will forget we are on Facetime and set the phone down and run off to play with other things. And with all the social graces and attention span of a toddler, Ellie slides out of my brother's lap to most likely scatter more toys throughout the house. “Thanks, Katie, As entertaining as our little Facetime play dates are, I will probably just fall asleep on her,” thinking for a moment, I ask, “Where is little Charlie?” Katie said, “He is sleeping in his crib right now, but hopefully, he will be awake the next time we Facetime you.” “OK, well speaking of sleeping the pain meds are kicking in pretty good, so I think I am going to go back to sleep,” I said. Stanley said, “Alright get some rest, we love you and will talk to you later.” “Love y’all too,” I said. I then handed the phone to my mom and as I was falling asleep, I could overhear my mom and dad talking to Stanley and Katie.

I'm glad to hear that! It's a very slow build up to what I know y'all are here for, so I'm very glad to hear it's not too slow. Speaking of what y'all have been waiting for.... Chapter Eighteen Ms. Akiyama awoke early that Friday morning and paced between the kitchen and living room, anxiously waiting to see what morning would bring. Emma had said it would likely take a few days, but she had said it was possible that it might happen the first night, especially given Rei’s history of wetting the bed. Ms. Akiyama almost hoped it would the first night. She was anxious about the whole thing, and the sooner it started, the better. The sooner she knew how Rei would react, the sooner she could stop worrying about it. And she was definitely anxious about Rei’s reaction. Emma had reassured Ms. Akiyama that as long as she played her part, Rei would never be the wiser, but Ms. Akiyama couldn’t help but worry. She had known plenty of parents who had used behavioral therapy on their daughters, but, to her knowledge, none had gone to these lengths. Of course, as Emma had said, Rei was a tough case. Of course, on the other hand, Ms. Akiyama wasn’t sure she was prepared to deal with Rei’s reaction, especially if she reacted poorly. So, it was with a mix of relief and impatience that Ms. Akiyama greeted Rei that morning as the latter walked down the stairs in the same pajamas she had worn to bed the night before. Competely dry, of course. Before long, Ms. Akiyama was seeing her daughter out the day for her day at school. Then, it was time for her to get to work. With the rise of regressive behavioral therapy as a mainstream practice, more and more mothers across the country found themselves suddenly in need of, so to speak, maternity leave. While some of the more liberal supporters of the Hayes Act had argued for stipends to help mothers who needed to leave the workforce to care for their daughters, ultimately the conservatives won that issue, and instead many work places were forced to offer work-at-home options for women so they could do it all. Strictly speaking, Ms. Akiyama didn’t the extra time at home to care for her daughter—at least, she hadn’t at the time, and she still hoped things wouldn’t go that far—but she had still taken advantage of these work-from-home options. So, Ms. Akiyama, having seen Rei off, retired to the her office, which doubled as a guest room, and logged onto her computer for her day of work. It was a slow day at work, and when a couple hours into her day the name “Heather Eckridge” showed up across the screen of her cell phone, she was happy for the distraction. “Hi, Heather,” Ms. Akiyama answered. “Hi, hun, not catching you at a bad time, am I?” “Not all,” Ms. Akiyama lightly laughed, “it’s a slow day at work, I’ve got plenty of time to talk.” “Oh, hun, same here! And I was just sitting and started thinking about you and thought I’d call and ask if you had made an appointment at Brighter Days yet?” “Oh, actually…” Ms. Akiyama proceeded to fill Heather in on the happenings of the last few days. “If I’m being honest,” she concluded, “I’m still a bit nervous about the whole thing. I mean, they said Rei won’t have a clue, but I’m just not sure…she’s so smart and perceptive, I can’t imagine a little hypnosis fooling her.” Heather made a sympathetic sound, “I thought the same thing about Megan, but I don’t think things would have gone as smoothly as they did without it. And I’ve talked to other moms who used it, and they all swear by it!” “Well, I guess we will see, won’t we?” “For what it’s worth, darling, I think you’re doing the right thing by Rei. She always was too smart for her own good, and it sounds like nothing has changed on that front. Of course, Megan was always the same, that’s why I made sure I nipped it in the bud with her early.” Ms. Akiyama sighed, “Maybe I should have done this sooner.” “Don’t be hard on yourself; I don’t think it ever would have been easy with Rei. She’s always been so…headstrong.” Ms. Akiyama laughed, “that she has,” then sighed, “how was it with Megan? Did you have trouble with her?” “Honestly? Very little. She was definitely resistant at first, angry even, but with a little help and strategic planning from Brighter Days, she was practically back in diapers before I knew it.” “That’s…wow, I’m a little surprised.” Ms. Akiyama could practically hear Heather shrug through the phone, “well, that was when I knew for certain there really was something to this and that I had done the right thing. And so are you.” “I certainly hope so,” Ms. Akiyama sighed, “I just feel so powerless to protect her when she’s off at that college learning who knows what and hanging out with God knows what kind of bad influences.” “Darling, I do not understand why you let her go there, especially if you are so worried about it!” “Rei loves her education; I’d just hate to take it away from her. I mean, I know that sounds absurd, I’ll make her a bedwetter but I won’t take her out of college, but I just…I’ve always been so proud of how much Rei loved school, and it would break my heart for her to lose that love.” “Then send her to an extended high school program! Megan loves hers!” Ms. Akiyama paused, briefly caught off guard, “Megan goes to…a high school program?” “Absolutely! You sound surprised.” “Well, no offense, I just figured Megan more for an elementary program, maybe even a preschool.” Heather laughed, “Megan lives like a toddler in a lot of ways, but she’s still smart as a whip. Unfortunately,” Heather’s voice took on a serious tone, “she does get picked on a little bit. She’s far from the only girl in her high school who wears diapers, but she’s definitely not as mature as most of her peers. Still, it’s what makes her happy.” “Huh,” Ms. Akiyama was genuinely at a loss for words. “Well, as long as she’s happy.” “You know, Megan could use a friend at high school, and Rei might be more open to the idea of a high school program if she already had a friend there…” Ms. Akiyama rolled that around in her head for a moment, “you might have a point there,” she said at last. “And Megan was asking about Rei the other day…” “Mm, maybe we should schedule a play date for the girls for this weekend,” Ms. Akiyama suggested with a smile. “This weekend doesn’t work for us,” Heather replied, “but, besides, call it a hunch, but I think Rei will be more open to the suggestion once she’s started wetting the bed. So, maybe sometime next week after school?” “Perfect.” With that, the two cemented their plans for the next week, exchanged some pleasantries, then mutually agreed they should both probably go back to focusing on work, regardless of how slow it was. Ms. Akiyama went through the rest of her day feeling pretty good about her plans for Rei. She was still nervous, but maybe it wouldn’t be so bad, maybe Rei would take to it just as naturally as Megan had. And maybe, if she could rekindle that friendship, Rei would be more willing to go to an extended high school program. Not to mention, with Megan as her friend again, Ms. Akiyama could stop worrying so much about the company Rei was keeping. That evening, Ms. Akiyama dutifully mixed Rei’s new medication in with the mound of mashed potatoes on the girl’s plate, then called her down to dinner like she did every night. Rei ate the potatoes without comment or hint of suspicion, yet come Saturday morning, she was still dry. Undaunted, Ms. Akiyama went about her Saturday. A little bit of light housework in the morning, followed by some errands (she invited Rei along, but her daughter cited being under a pile of homework to stay home), and then back home. She spent the first half of her afternoon holed up in her office, reading parenting blogs and articles about other moms’ experiences with behavioral therapy, and the second half splayed out on the couch, reading the latest Stephanie Queen novel. As dinnertime approached, Ms. Akiyama found herself knocking on her daughter’s door. Without waiting for a reply, she cracked the door open and stuck her head in. Rei was at her desk, a word document open on the screen of her computer and two books laying open on her desk. “You’ve been working all day?” Ms. Akiyama asked. Rei swiveled around in her chair to look back at her mother, “yeah, I’ve got an essay due this week.” “I worry about you working too hard,” Ms. Akiyama opened the door the rest of the way and stepped into the doorframe, “you’re going to stress yourself out. That’s not good for girls your age, it’s not good for your brain development,” that, at least, was what she had this afternoon. Rei frowned, “Mom, that’s not true—” Ms. Akiyama raised her hand to silence her daughter, “I don’t want to hear it, Rei, I know what’s best for you.” Rei felt her cheeks heat up at the memory of where it had led last time she had argued against that. She felt her anger rise a bit, too, but not enough to overcome the shame. She just nodded and held her mouth closed. “So,” Ms. Akiyama continued once she was sure Rei wasn’t going to protest, “I think you should take a break, okay?” “But, Mom, I need to finish this essay…” “When is it due?” “Wednesday.” “And how far along are you?” “I have,” Rei looked back at her screen, “700 words written.” “And how many do you need?” “A thousand.” “Oh, well, then you’re almost done! You can easily finish that essay tomorrow, can’t you?” “I…I guess…I just would really like to get it done tonight.” Ms. Akiyama sighed, she really was proud of how studious her daughter was, she just regretted Rei no longer lived in a world where that would lead to happiness for her. And, besides, most parents seemed to agree their daughters were much healthier and happier when they weren’t so stressed. Of course, Ms. Akiyama had an ulterior motive here. So much of what she had read earlier that day had stressed the importance of mother/daughter bonding during regressive behavioral therapy. After all, part of the reason this kind of therapy was so effective is that is taught daughters to be more reliant on their mothers and give up some control to them, that could only happen with sufficient bonding. So, Ms. Akiyama was determined to try to engage in more bonding time with her daughter. Thankfully, this could also serve the purpose of keeping Rei from unhealthy habits like studying all day. “I’ll tell you what,” Ms. Akiyama said, deciding negotiation might be the best way to go here, “why don’t I order us a pizza, and you can keep on working until the pizza gets here, okay? But, once it gets here, you put the essay away for the night, and come downstairs and watch a movie with me, okay? I’ll even let you pick the movie.” Rei gave her mother a genuine if slight smile, seemed to consider the offer for a moment, then finally spoke, “Can we order from Lucia’s?” “Of course.” “Focaccia bread crust?” “Absolutely.” “Extra pepperoni and jalapenos?” “If that’s what you want.” “…gelato?” Ms. Akiyama laughed, “of course, can’t order from Lucia’s without getting some gelato.” “And I pick the movie?” “Yes, of course, any other demands?” “Soda.” Ms. Akiyama couldn’t help but chuckle at that one: she had stopped keeping soda in the house when Rei was around ten and the doctor’s suggested she stop giving Rei soda to help her with her wetting problems and had never picked the habit back up after Rei’s problems had cleared up, keeping soda an occasional treat at the Akiyama house. “You got it,” Ms. Akiyama nodded, “we got a deal?” Rei nodded, “yeah, okay, deal.” Roughly fourty-five minutes later, the pair found themselves huddled under a blanket on the couch, eating pizza, and watching a new horror movie Rei had been looking forward to. Rei chugged her first glass of soda, laced, of course, with her new medications, and drank three more glasses after that. Ms. Akiyama couldn’t help but watch and wonder if Rei was sealing her fate. When the movie was over, Ms. Akiyama was shocked when she suggested the two play a board game and Rei agreed almost immediately. They hadn’t played board games together since…well…truthfully, not since Rei’s father had passed. Really, Ms. Akiyama thought as they set up the board to play Life, that had been when the two had first started to truly drift apart. Ms. Akiyama missed how close they used to be, maybe more than she had realized before that night. But all that was about to change; she was certain of it. After two games of Life and one game of Clue, a drowsy looking Rei yawned, bid her mother goodnight, and retired to her room. Ms. Akiyama smiled and watched her daughter sleepily drag herself up the stairs. She had a feeling the next morning was going to be a new beginning for the mother and daughter. Rei, on the other hand, cluelessly went through her bedtime routine. She brushed her teeth, washed and moisturized her face, used the toilet, changed into pajamas, climbed into bed, turned her white noise machine on, and snuggled into her blankets, just like she did every night. Chapter Nineteen. It was raining. Big fat raindrops plopped against the windows of Greenham Community College’s cafeteria and ran down the glass in streaks. The glass was cold against Rei’s forehead as she stared out across the empty patio. “Rei, are you paying attention?” Rei’s head snapped forward, “yes, sorry,” she looked up at Professor Rosenstine, her math professor, and nodded. “Good, then you won’t mind coming up to the board to solve this problem?” “Oh, o-of course not,” on shaky knees, Rei slide out of the booth and made her way to the freestanding whiteboard set up in the middle of the lunch tables. Around her, everyone suddenly got silent and put their lunches down, turning their attention instead to her as she approached the board. “Quickly, now, Rei,” Professor Rosenstine said impatiently. Rei was weaving her way through the desks, but the board didn’t seem to be getting any closer, “you’re dawdling, Rei!” “Sorry, Professor, I—” before she could continue her sentence, her foot tangled with a foot thrust into the aisle at the last minute and she went tumbling head over heels to the floor. Laughter erupted from around her. Professor Rosenstine looked down at her as she lay sprawled on her back, “are you quite done causing a spectacle, Rei?” “Yes, sorry,” Rei scrambled to her feet, brushing her clothes off quickly before taking the dry erase marker from the professor and turning her attention to the math problem on the board. Numbers and letters swam in her vision. Focus as she might, they wouldn’t stop moving and shifting. “We’re waiting, Rei.” Rei turned around to look to her peers for assistance, but found herself staring into a mirror, a line of closed bathroom stall doors behind her. Why was she here again? A girl came out of one of the stalls and gave Rei a weird look as she approached the sink next to her to wash her hands. “Are you in the wrong room?” The girl asked, then added, “the changing rooms are next door if you need to be changed.” What was she talking about? Changed? Rei froze as a hunch formed. She looked down and, sure enough, the plastic waistband of a diaper stuck out from her jeans, which bulged comically around her crotch and butt. “No,” she protested, “I don’t…this is a mistake…” “There you are!” A woman’s voice boomed and echoed off the tiled wall and floor as she burst into through the restroom door. Rei didn’t recognize the woman, but she knew who she was; she was her daycare teacher. The woman grabbed Rei by the wrist and effortlessly dragged her back through the door, “what are you doing, running off like that?” Rei protested and tried to wriggle free from the woman’s grasp, but nothing she said or did seemed to phase her. Up ahead, Rei saw Riley talking to another girl she didn’t know. She called out Riley’s name, but when Riley looked at her, there was no recognition there. Riley merely watched, vaguely disgusted, as Rei was dragged past her. “Ugh,” Riley said to the other girl once Rei had passed them, “kill me if I ever become like that.” Rei watched the two girls recede down the hall. “Here we are,” the woman who had been dragging her cooed as she finally stopped in front of a door and pushed it open, “back to class with you.” She pushed Rei through the door, and Rei looked around at the room around her. It looked like a daycare, but everything was sized up. There were about a dozen girls her age, all dressed like toddlers, sitting in four rows in the center of the room and looking forward at a kindly looking woman in front of a chalkboard. “Ah, Rei, welcome back,” she said as she looked up at Rei. “I…I think I’m in the wrong room,” Rei said weakly. “Nonsense! We transferred you here after you were unable to solve that tricky math problem! This classroom is much better suited to girls your age, anyway! Speaking of, why don’t you come to the board to do the math problem?” Rei swallowed hard, but her feet started moving on their own. She couldn’t help but notice that she waddled slightly, an unfamiliar but somehow also familiar bulk between her legs. As she approached, she took the chalk the teacher offered, and turned to the board. This time, the numbers came easily into focus: 3+5= Oh, Rei thought, this was easy. Smiling confidently, she grasped the chalk in her hand, and drew a great, big, curvy 8. She looked over to the teacher for approval. “Mmm,” the teacher said, her mouth a tight-lipped frown, “that’s not quite right, Rei.” “What? But…” Rei turned back to the chalkboard: 3+4=8. “Wait, that’s…” “It’s okay, you’ll get it next time! Why don’t you go ahead and sit down.” In a daze, Rei plopped down on the floor with the rest of the girls. What was happening? As she ruminated on that question, she felt a sudden and urgent pressure in her bladder. Instinctively, she clamped her muscles down, but it was taking all her effort to keep the floodgates closed. But…why was she holding it? She was wearing a diaper, after all, so shouldn’t she just… The thought wasn’t even done before Rei felt the dam burst and a torrent flooded out of her. The feeling of warmth and wetness spread out through her crotch and across her butt, continuing down her legs. She looked down in panic as the dark spot in the crotch of her jeans spread out. But…hadn’t she just…? “Professor!” A voice rang out to her left, “Rei just peed her pants!” Rei’s whipped towards the voice and saw Jennifer Duffy sitting next to her. Rei looked around herself. She was in Professor Lewis’ class and everyone was looking at her. She looked to her right and found Riley chuckling and looking at her like she was a freak. At the head of the classroom, Professor Lewis just looked at Rei with disappointment on her face. And then Rei was back in her bedroom, panting and covered in cold sweat. It had all been a dream. Rei sighed with relief. She tried grasping at the details of the dream, trying to remember what had reacting like this, but found it already dissipating into the night. But as Rei calmed down, she began to notice something was not quite right. Rei didn’t really need to throw back her covers to be certain of what had happened, but she did so anyway, refusing to believe until she saw for herself. Rei Akiyama had wet the bed.

Good evening! I know I've kept you all waiting, but Chapter 8 is finally complete and here for you to enjoy. I'll just let the chapter speak for itself. I hope you like it, and as always, thank you for reading. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 8: Spaghetti & Secrets June 4th, 2023. 7:24pm My eyes open to the sound of the engine shutting off. That was a hell of a nap. I turn to my left, watching Emma unbuckle her seatbelt. I catch her eye, having noticed my awakening. “Come on sweetie, the quicker we get out, the quicker we can eat.” Groggily, I rub the drowsiness from my eyes before undoing the buckle, and stepping out of the car. I step into the parking lot, looking up at the brightened marquee before me; it reads La Luce Della Sera. “The night light?” I ask, unsure of the translation. “Close, my love. It means ‘The Evening Light’. But I guess ‘Night Light’ would be more appropriate for you, wouldn’t it?” I can feel my face becoming warm, doubly so when she takes my hand, walking me up to the stained glass doors. We stop just before entering, and Emma turns to look at me. “Now, how do you want this date to go? Would you like to stay in control, or would you like Mommy to take care of ordering for you?” Oh goddess, that really pushes my buttons. Should I just give in, and allow her to take hold of the evening? But it’s been so long since we’ve had a real date night. “I think tonight should just be about us, enjoying the evening without play.” Emma looks a bit disappointed but accepts my answer. “Alright love, let’s get inside.” Entering through the doors, my eyes take a second to adjust to the bright lighting inside. Hand in hand, we approach the host stand. A young gentleman looks up from his service screen. His well-dressed attire does not match his face, adorned with the horrifying side effects of puberty. I can tell from his skin that he washes daily, but the acne of youth seems to persist. “Hello, welcome to La Luce Della Sera. My name is Matt. Table for two?” “Yes, thank you, Matt.” Emma’s voice comes out in that professional tone I know, reserved for business meetings and professional scenarios. I guess this place is pretty fancy. “Perfect, we actually have a booth opened up at the moment; let me show you to your seats.” I’m glad we don’t have to wait, I’d probably starve to death if I had to stand here for too long. We follow Matt towards the back end of the restaurant, passing the tables adorned with pristine white tablecloths. I can smell the food of the other patrons, my mouth watering in anticipation. Reaching a small booth at the back corner of the establishment, he places a couple of menus down on the table. “Your server shall be with you shortly.” “Thank you, hun. Here, for your troubles.” She pulls a neatly folded Twenty from her purse, which Matt seems to be grateful for. Too many people forget to tip the host. “It’s my pleasure ma’am. Let me know if you need anything.” He returns to the host desk after a small bow, and we take our seats. I step into the C-shaped seating, sinking into the red-leathered upholstery. Emma does the same, setting her handbag underneath the tablecloth, the accessory disappearing from view. On the dining surface, a pair of menus sit in front of us, and silverware to the sides, wrapped up in maroon napkins. I can almost make out my reflection from the glassy finish of the rolled-up cutlery. “Dang Em, this place is beautiful. There’s such an aura to this establishment, like love clings to the very air,” She places her elbows on the table, clasping her hands together. She leans forward, giving me that smile I so adore. I said something right. One point for Roxie. I can feel my face becoming flushed, and I return her smile with one of my own; perhaps not one of the same confidence, but lovingly just the same, or so I hope. Looking at her now, it’s almost easy to forget that this was the same woman paddling my backside just a few hours ago. But looking at her now, I just see her. I see Emma, the woman who found me years ago, at my lowest point. The one who took me in, sheltered me, gave me warmth, and most of all, gifted me with her love. At the end of the day, it doesn’t really matter what role we’re playing, or what contract we signed. To me, whether I call her “Mommy” or “Ma’am”, she’s still Emma at heart, and if I had to guess, it’s probably the same for her. Underneath all the diapers, onesies, and littleness, I’m still Roxie to her. But then, like a scratched DVD skipping to a different part of the scene, my mind flashes an afterimage to me. The contract. It says that I should call her " Ma’am " when out and about. Does that apply right now? I mean, I AM diapered at the moment. Even though I’m wearing ‘big-girl clothes’ over it, it’s still there. Are the rules still in effect? Did I already break one of them? I know I won’t find the answer inside my head, so I work up my nerve to ask. “Emma, should I…how should I refer to you right now?” My voice comes out as a shy whisper, not wanting those dining around us to overhear. “I mean, I know we’re on a date right now, but with…my current attire…what does that mean? Should I…call you…Ma’am right now.” It seems like I can’t stop blushing tonight. I probably look like a tomato dressed in black. This seems to get a humorous response from Emma, chuckling behind her closed hands. Was…was something I said funny? “Sorry baby, I’m not laughing at you, I just wasn’t expecting that one,” I feel slightly relieved, if not a tad bit ticked. “We’re on a grown-up date, so of course you can call me Emma.” “Sorry, I just thought…with the contract…” I can’t continue. I feel like I’m wearing a big ol’ dunce cap right now. “Oh, I see now,” she unclasps her hands and lays one of them face up on the table, opening her fingers. I place my hand on top, feeling her soft grip around my palm. “Honey, the contract is just a guideline, not doctrine. All it does is give us a clear idea of how we should act when playing; it doesn’t change anything about our romantic relationship. Right now, you’re an adult, despite your special underwear,” I know she’s being quiet enough for others to remain unaware, but I glance around, my paranoia briefly taking hold of my senses. Only after seeing for myself that everyone else is too wrapped up in their conversations do I return my eyes to Emma. “And when you’re an adult, you can assume the contract no longer applies. If we were on a ‘playdate’ on the other hand, things would be different, but tonight, you can call me Emma.” I feel much calmer having discussed my worries. I begin to get lost in those beautiful eyes of hers; so much so, that I almost don’t notice the arrival of our waitress. “Hello, welcome to La Luce Della Sera! My name’s Abby, and I’ll be your waitress for the evening,” Her plucky demeanor pulls all of the emotions out of the air, grounding me back to reality. “Can I start you off with something to drink? I highly recommend the Pinot Noir.” NOPE. No more alcohol, ever. My stomach turns just thinking of my drunken escapade. Besides, even if I wanted to drink, I have to drive my car back tonight, so that’s off the table. “Just a Diet Coke for me, please.” “And I’ll take a water, thank you.” I can see Abby is disappointed by our choices but writes them down in her notepad, her smile slightly cracking, but remaining on her face. I guess this place is big on upselling. “Alright, I’ll get those for you right away. Do you need a moment, or are you ready to order?” Shit, I almost forgot why we’re here. I hadn’t even begun to look over the menu, let alone make my choice. I look over to Emma and see her in the same conundrum. “I think we need a couple of moments.” Abby gives a small bow at my answer. “Of course ma’am. Take all of the time you need. I’ll be back in a few moments with your drinks.” She rushes towards the back of the restaurant, heading behind the swinging back door. No more words are exchanged between Emma and I, each busy burying our noses in the menus before us. I look over the entrees, mouth watering at the tantalizing pictures, before my eyes pop out of my head. What the fuck?!? Did they accidentally type an extra zero…on every price? I don’t think my wallet will survive the night. I’m now regretting spending so much at the card shop, not to mention the double shots from the prior evening. “Hey Em, this place might be a bit too…fancy for me,” She quizically raises her brow, unsure of what I mean. “I’m saying I don’t think I can afford these prices right now.” “You spent the last of your paycheck on cards and drinks, didn’t you?” I look away, too ashamed to answer. “Don’t worry babe, I’ve got tonight covered. After all, date night was my idea. We’ve really got to talk about your spending habits, but for now, let’s focus on tonight.” Says the woman who just set up a nursery in our spare room. I know that’s not fair to think. I know she works hard to earn her massive pay. Besides, I don’t even know how much she spent to get everything put together. In fact, how DID she get it together so quickly? I know I was gone for most of the day, but still, there must have been a lot of work putting everything together. More than that, there was the question of supplies. How do you get an adult-sized crib in the span of a single day? Even with her mysterious “friend”, it’s not like something that size can be finished in the span of an afternoon; the drafting, sanding, priming, it all takes a considerable amount of time. From my late nights of reading about ABDL ventures and businesses, I know that a crib is weeks, if not months, of work. Not to mention the stocking of supplies. Thinking back, the shelves were full of diapers, some with designs I know weren't in my personal stash. How did she get them so quickly? Even if she ordered them the same day she caught me, even the fastest shipping wouldn’t have gotten them there in time. It’s not like we had a fetish store anywhere near us; trust me, I’ve checked. The crib, the diapers, the pad for the changing table, none of it quite makes sense…unless she already had some supplies on hand. Has she…done this with someone else? She mentioned being into Ageplay, but how much of this does she have first-hand experience with? Her actions the other night didn’t feel like that of an amateur. It was too confident, too knowledgeable. What exactly hasn’t she told me? The pieces seem to fall into place, but the picture isn’t complete. The only thing that would make the most sense would be that she got a lot of the supplies from her unknown friend, or that same friend was holding onto stuff for her. Perhaps a mix of both? But that leaves me with more questions than answers. Like, what sort of friend would just happen to have a crib ready to go? If he did give her some supplies, was it some sort of favor, or did he ask for compensation? Same with the crib. In all the years I’ve known her, I’ve never, not once, seen Emma frivolously spend money. Perhaps this could’ve been an exception? But even that wouldn’t explain everything. If her friend was anything like me, their supplies were purchased for a reason. Someone is, or was, using them. And if that’s the case, whoever was using, or was going to use them, gave them up. Hundreds, perhaps thousands if you count the crib, of dollars of supplies, just given away? Money or no money, it doesn’t make sense to me. Just who is this friend of hers? I was so lost in thought, that I forgot where I was for a moment, only regaining my senses by the clearing of a throat to my side. Abby stands next to the table, pen and paper in hand. “And for you, Ma’am?” Shit, I was too lost in thought! Quick, what’s a good choice? Umm, AH THERE! “Sorry, I’ll have the Tagliatelle Bolognese, please.” Our waitress quickly scribbles the order down, her patience with me clearly being tested. “Alright, that’s one Cod Arracanato and one Tagliatelle Bolognese. Would you like anything else this evening?” “No, thank you. That will be all.” Abby accepts Emma’s answer, returning once again to the kitchen to place the order. Damn Rox, now’s not the time to get lost in thoughts. “You alright babe?” Emma looks me over, curious about my recent distraction. I wonder if she knows what’s going through my head. “Ye…yeah, I’m fine, just hungry is all.” *** It doesn’t take too long for our food to arrive, the delicate aroma of authentic Italian cuisine bringing a tear to my eye. Don’t drool, don’t drool, don’t drool. It takes all of my effort to keep my composure, the steaming concoction of sauce, meat, and pasta just begging to be devoured. “I hope you both enjoy! Please let me know if you need anything else this evening.” With our thanks, Abby heads off to help the rest of the tables in her section. I unwrap the silverware, take the fork, and twist it around in the heavenly dish. I place the pasta in my mouth, slurping up the few strands hanging off the ball. My tastebuds react instantly, the combination of flavors covering my tongue. “Oh my goddess, this may just be the best Bolognese I’ve ever had.” Emma laughs in response. “I’m glad you’re enjoying your dish, but you’ve got sauce on your chin.” I quickly pick up the napkin, dabbing my face off before going in for another bite. Whilst my eating style is…unrefined, Emma’s affairs with the upper echelons of society have brought her dining skills up to the pro level, expertly cutting her fish into smaller pieces before gently placing them between her lips. “The cod is impeccable. Would you like to try some?” “No thank you, I’ll stick to the pasts.” Yuck, fish. Unless it was a raw piece of sushi, my body rejects the taste of seafood. We continue dining, only taking small breaks from the food to wet our buds with the drinks. It isn’t long before our plates sit empty, our food completely devoured. I can hear Emma clearing her throat, speaking up for the first time since the arrival of the dishes. “So, about Saturday,” Oh no, I’m in for another lecture, aren’t I? “We didn’t get to talk about any of the fun bits. I mean, Beth, at the card shop, going out for drinks; besides a few slurred comments, I didn’t really get to know how your day went, so let’s fix that.” Phew, that’s a relief. “Well, you didn’t miss too much from the card shop. She had a rather outdated deck, so I folded her with ease. Afterward, we started venting about work, and all of Tom’s bullshit, and she figured this kind of talk is better suited to a bar rather than over a card table. So, we get to the bar, start off with a shot, talk shit about the quarterly deadline, and had some more shots. I only vaguely remember the rest of the night. It’s kind of a blur from that point on.” I see her twisting the ring around her finger, looking…apprehensive? She’s worried about something, but what? “So, you mentioned something about her having two boyfriends? What’s that about?” Her eyes flicker between me and the glass of water on the table, picking it up and taking a gulp. She rests the glass back down, the liquid inside splashing around from the uneven movement. I guess I remember Beth telling me about that. The details could be clearer, but I remember the gist. Why…why is that what she remembers? “Yeah…she told me how they met, and how their 4-year anniversary was coming up. I think it was something involving body shots and a piñata. Why do you ask?” Her fingers circle the rim of the glass, a low-pitched whine just barely audible above the hustle and bustle of the busy eatery. It’s a habit of hers that I know all too well. When something is bothering her, or she has something on her mind, Emma’s fingers never sit still. They fidget, almost as if the thoughts in her head are trying to make their way out through physical action. “And what do you think of that…Polyamory, I mean? Ha, I mean, it’s kinda crazy, right?” Her nervous laugh stands out immediately. Where is she going with this? I’m getting a clearer picture of the puzzle, with more and more pieces falling into place, but I need to push this a bit farther to be certain. I choose my words with precision, and like laying down a trap card, I’m leaving no room for error. “I don’t think it’s crazy at all. Unconventional, sure, but love is unconventional. After all, even a date between two women was once considered ‘unconventional’, but here we are, enjoying the evening. It’s like I always say; love is love, no matter the form.” “Yeah, I guess you would say that.” The circling of the rim increases in speed, the pitch increasing to a mid-tone. It’s time for the final nail in the coffin. “Emma,” I take her hand away from the glass, holding it tight. She looks a bit surprised at the role reversal, but she doesn’t pull away. “I know when you’re hiding something from me. I can see it as clearly as a full moon in the sky, so don’t bother denying it. This ‘friend’ of yours, the one who helped you out yesterday, there’s more to it than that, isn’t there?” It’s hard for me to tell exactly what she’s feeling right now. There seems to be a range of emotions coursing through her: surprise, anticipation, worry, but mainly fear. “It always surprises me how smart you are, Roxie.” While I don’t know the details, I know that feeling. The one of being caught, and having something so personal dragged out into the open. It was only just recently that I was going through the same fears, the same worries. I rub my fingers over her knuckles, the reassuring gesture seeming to lighten a bit of the emotional load. “You’ve been so fantastic these past few days, listening to me, helping me explore this world of ours. Now, it’s my turn. Tell me everything Amore, and don’t spare a single detail.” *** “WOW,” I knew I was right on the money, but damn Emma! I never knew you had that in you! “So you, Alex, and Jessica were an item? I’ve gotta say, that explains so much.” “Like what?” Emma’s smile returns, but it’s not the confident smirk that I’ve grown so used to. It’s more…open. Vulnerable, even. I can tell her explanation has left her walls down, the front having been worn to ashes. “Well, it explains…everything really. I mean, your supplies, your knowledge of the ‘craft’, the way you handle yourself during our ‘activities’, that all comes with experience. Even with the BDSM background, there’s no way to just instantly translate that into Ageplay. At least, not as effectively as you’ve done. But the Poly part, now THAT was unexpected.” “The good kind of unexpected, or the ‘my girlfriend is a perv’ kind?” There’s humor in Emma’s voice, mixed with that remaining hint of negativity. “Are you kidding babe? After everything we’ve done with each other, do you honestly think a little Polyamory is going to weird me out? There’s only one thing I have to ask. Why did you wait so long to tell me? I get not letting me know in the beginning; we were still getting to know each other. But it’s been 2 years, Em. You could’ve let me know you had that sort of relationship, even if you left out all the kinky business.” Emma looks deep into my eyes, her glossy retinas reflecting the glow of the lighting. “I know, I should’ve talked to you about this sooner. I guess…a part of me was afraid. Afraid of how you would take it. Like, maybe some part of you would feel at fault for me ending things with them. It’s just that I liked you so much, and knowing the relationship troubles you went through…I dunno. Maybe I thought it would be too complex, too strange of a situation to find yourself in. I’ve never felt that kind of fear about anything, for anyone. So I stepped away from two of the people I was closest to and pretended to be this boring, vanilla, in-control woman that I thought you needed. It was stupid, but I guess…I didn’t want to lose you.” Oh Emma, you beautiful, sweet idiot. I slide myself around the bend of the booth, getting face-to-face with this amazing woman. “You will never lose me, Emma. Sorry to say it, but you’re stuck with me.” I bring my lips closer, bridging the distance even further. I lock them with hers, ignoring the taste of fish on her breath. For her, I’ll deal with it. I break off from the kiss, moving my lips to her ear. “You wanna know what else?” I can feel her bated breath on my neck. “The whole Poly thing? It’s pretty hot.” Emma breaks out into a fit of laughs, causing me to back away slightly. Well, that wasn’t exactly the reaction I was looking for. I can see heads turning from the other tables at the sudden outburst, before returning to their own business. “So…sorry, it’s just,” Emma tries to get her words out between the giggles. “You’re messing with me, right?” “Nope!” I say as I lay my head on her shoulder, the giggles seceding. “You said…Alex was his name? Well, you mentioned his open offer. If that’s something you’re still interested in, I suppose I wouldn’t mind giving some group play a try.” I can feel her body shifting into mine, her head tilting down to look at me. “Are you sure Roxie? That’s kind of a big step to take, especially since we’ve only just begun figuring out the dynamic with just us.” It’s my turn to let out a chuckle, although not one as loud as hers. “I’m not saying it has to happen right away, or even at all. All I’m saying is that I’m more than open to the idea.” Speaking of openings, I can feel my bladder getting ready to burst. “Oh, and one more thing.” “What’s that?” She looks at me for a moment before I close my eyes, letting the dam break. I let out a long sigh, feeling the warmth between my legs. Seconds pass, and I open my eyes to see her staring at me, that confident grin having returned in earnest. “Did you just do what I think you did?” “What can I say, the drinks just went right through me.” I look up at her, not noticing her hand moving downwards until I feel her hand along the hem of my jeans. I jump a bit in place. “Em, what’re you doing?” I ask in a hushed whisper. “I’m just giving you a quick check sweetie. Don’t worry, you’re completely covered by the tablecloth. As long as you don’t move around too much, nobody will be none the wiser.” I look down, seeing the truth in her words. My body is almost completely obstructed in my current position, but my heartbeat refuses to slow down. I can feel her hand entering into my pants, expertly making its way towards my crotch. I feel her hand gently cup the exterior of my padding through the end of the onesie. There’s no way this is an effective check. “Good job sweetie, you certainly filled your diaper up.” Her hushed tones send a shiver down my spine, making it hard to stay inconspicuous. I can feel my member come to life, enjoying the sensation. Her hand quickly exits from around my body, and I almost groan aloud at its removal. AWW! Why did she stop? I can see my answer walking towards us, the bill in hand. “Thank you for dining with us this evening. I hope you two lovebirds enjoyed your time at La Luce Della Sera!” Yeah, Abby, I was having a great time until you ruined it! I fight my urge to scowl at the poor girl as Emma grabs the check. “Thank you, Abby. We had a fantastic evening. Thank you for your exceptional service.” Emma, how are you always so polite? I watch her grab her purse, placing a few bills inside before handing the check back to Abby. “It was my pleasure looking after you two this evening. Ask for me anytime, I’m here most evenings.” With her farewell, the waitress leaves once more to attend to the rest of her duties. “Alright baby, let’s get out of here.” Emma takes hold of my hand as we both exit the booth, making our way to the entrance. We wave our goodbyes to Matt, who offers a nod in return, as we step out into the evening air. *** The ride over to my car is a short, but sweet one. I refused to let go of Emma’s hand, leaving her with only a single one on the steering wheel. I had hoped we could stay in this bliss forever, enjoying the passing lights of the cars and buildings, but all too soon, we pulled up to the bar’s parking lot. A thing isn’t beautiful because it lasts, right? “Alright my love, we’re here. Do you just want to follow behind me?” “Thanks, Em, but if you don’t mind, I think I’m going to sit in my car for a moment and just think for a bit.” I had a lot going through my head and could use a moment to sort through my thoughts. Emma looks at me, concerned for a moment, before seemingly brushing it off. “Alright, well don’t sit for too long. Don’t forget, you’ve got work tomorrow.” No need to remind me. After all the excitement this weekend, I’m almost looking forward to some normality. “Don’t worry, I’ll be back in no time!” I quickly give her a peck on the cheek before unbuckling myself and opening the door. “I’ll see you at home, Mommy.” “Okay baby, I’ll make sure a ‘night light’ is on for you.” I chuckle before stepping out into the brisk autumn night and closing the door behind me. Walking towards my car, I can see the lights from behind me begin to vanish as she pulls into the road. It’s been about five seconds, but I miss her already. Getting to the door of my own vehicle, I pull my keys out of my pocket, hearing the chirp from my beloved ‘Susie’. “I missed you too, old girl.” Hopping inside, I let my shoulders lean back into the familiar cushion. Looking at the passenger seat, I see my bag of purchases from yesterday. Well, now's as good of a time as any. I pull the cassette box out, removing the tape from its shield. I pick up my walkman from the passenger side floor, pop the tape in, and plug in the aux adapter. Grabbing my keys, I turn the ignition on, the engine sputtering to life. Glad you’re still kicking my friend. The audio clicks to life, and I notice the very ending of Track 2. “Huh, I guess the last owner wasn’t kind and didn’t rewind,” I say to myself. I open up the glove box, hesitating for a moment before pulling out my pack of smokes. Only fitting for this next track. I just managed to light the tip before Track 3 begins in earnest. I let the mellow tones of the guitar fill my ears as I take a drag. Some demons are easier to battle than others. I take just a couple more hits before extinguishing the ashes in the cupholder, leaving the half-finished cigarette to die out. But that doesn’t mean I can’t make an effort. I sit there for just a moment longer, listening as the track fades out. So many things have happened, whether it’s the events of tonight or the weekend as a whole. Honestly, I should feel overwhelmed, but I don’t. I strangely feel content. No, that's not it. I feel…peaceful. Even considering the future, something that used to be a source of anxiety, was now something to look forward to. A positive, rather than a negative. I buckle my seatbelt as Track 4 begins to play, and I shift the gear into reverse, slowly backing out of the spot. I pull out into the road, looking forward to rejoining my love at home and climbing into our warm bed for some deserved rest. Wait, don’t I have a crib now? I wonder if I’m sleeping there from now on. Eh, there’s only one way to find out. (End of Act I) ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Thank you for reading Act 1 of Embracing Oneself. I'm currently hard at work on the next chapter, and I'm really looking forward to you all seeing what's to come. Chapter 9 should be out in a couple days, barring any delays. Once again, thank you very much for reading.

Chapter 12: A New Solution I woke up with a bunch of fur in my face. I let out a loud sneeze as I shoved our orange cat off of me. Chester trotted halfway to my now open bedroom door – he must have snuck in while I was sleeping – and then looked back and made a chirpy meow at me. Yes, yes, I get it, cat. You’re hungry. There was no choice but to get up and feed him. Not unless I wanted him bothering me until it was time to get up and get ready for school. My digital clock still said there was an hour-and-a-half left until it was time to get up for the day. I could probably even squeeze in another ten minute of sleep if I waited until Mom came to wake me up. I looked down at my pajamas as I got out of the sleeping bag. There was a clear and obvious problem. These were the same ones I had worn to bed last night. I had forgotten to toss them in the laundry with my bedding last night. I took a deep breath. That was a close call. If Mom had caught me in these pajamas, it would have raised questions I’d be unable to provide a satisfactory answer for. I changed into a new pair of pajamas and headed downstairs with my old ones. There wasn’t a need for the flashlight app on my phone as the first rays of sunlight were coming through the windows. I walked as quietly as I could. Chester trotted alongside me, chirping noisily. At least I’d have a good excuse for being up if anyone was awake when I was returning to my bedroom. I filled up Chester’s food and water bowls in the laundry room. They hadn’t even been fully empty. The stupid cat couldn’t be satisfied with eating out of a bowl that was only half-way full. Now I needed to deal with my pajamas. I turned on the faucet in the sink next to the washing machine and held my pajamas under the water until they were soaked. I twisted them in my hands to wring out all the excess water and then stuffed the pajamas in with the still very damp bedding in the washing machine. There, now, when Mom moved the laundry over to the dryer, nothing would seem out of place. <><><> A yawn escaped me at the start of math class. Mr. Thompson was going around handing back our final homework assignment of the year before we got started on our final exam. It had taken me about an hour to fall back to sleep after putting my pajamas in the washing machine. At that point, I’d only gotten another thirty minutes of sleep before Mom woke me up for school. From the look on her face, this most recent fake bedwetting incident had completely caught her by surprise. I suppose she had thought all the preventative measures she’d made me take would have been enough to bring the bedwetting to an end. Mom had taken care of vacuuming up the baking soda on the mattress and moving the laundry from the washing machine to the dryer. As far as I was able to tell, she hadn’t caught on to the fact that I had faked the bedwetting accident simply by tossing my bedding and pajamas in the washing machine. Mr. Thompson handed the algebra homework paper to me as he passed by my desk. I stared at it in disbelief. The letter “C” was circled in red at the top right corner. I skimmed through the questions. Several of them had been marked as incorrect with red dashes through them. That was a complete betrayal. It was totally unfair. I had held up to my end of the bargain in keeping Grace’s secret, and she hadn’t even bothered to deliver me a good grade. There was no way these questions had been too difficult for my older sister. I tucked the assignment angrily into my backpack. I was going to have a word with Grace after school. The next set of papers our teacher handed out was even less fun than the first. Our final exam for the math class was fifty questions long and would account for twenty-five percent of the grade for the year. It was hard enough to do math when I was fully awake, but I was exhausted from the lack of sleep over the past several days. All the numbers and symbols seemed to dance around in front of me as I tried to work my way through each question. It didn’t help that I’d already had to sit through five different tests today, with each one seeming to go worse than the one preceding it. It was no use. I gave up about halfway through, beginning to fill in the little multiple-choice circles with my pencils with my best guess after reading through the question once. At least if I finished earlier, I could find somewhere to sit and rest outside in the hallway. <><><> I struggled to pretend that the way my parents were limiting my liquids didn’t annoy me. But it wasn’t fair. Mom had made fresh-squeezed lemonade to go with our dinner of hotdogs fresh off of the backyard grill, and I had been given a much smaller portion of lemonade than I would have preferred. Even Jackson had as much as me, and Mom was as careful with monitoring his sugar intake as she had been when I was his age. But the amount I had to drink tonight was irrelevant. I intended to instead wet the bed closer to when I was about to get up in the morning, so long as I could figure out a way to be awake at least a decent time before needing to get up for school. No amount of restrictions on how much I was allowed to drink would change the fact that I would need to pee when I woke up in the morning. I wasn’t sure of all the specifics of the plan. I would simply need to improvise when the time came. I watched as Grace quickly finished her meal, excusing herself from the table and heading off toward her bedroom. I hadn’t managed to corner her yet. She still owed me an explanation for the poor grade she had gotten me on the Algebra homework. I finished my hotdog in a large final bite and washed it down with the remainder of my pitiful serving of lemonade. It was time to confront my sister. I retrieved the mangled homework paper from my backpack in my bedroom, straightening it out before walking up to my sister’s bedroom door. I knocked on Grace’s door. No response. I knocked again, a bit louder. “I’m coming,” Grace said. “Yes, I know I need to still do the dishes.” A few seconds later, her bedroom door cracked open a few inches. “Oh, it’s you?” Grace said. “I’m busy.” I shoved the homework paper in her face before she could shut the door on me. Grace nudged it aside with her hand. “What are you so upset about?” Grace asked nonchalantly. “I got a ‘C’ on the assignment. You were supposed to help me get all the questions correct.” Grace rolled her eyes. “Let me let you in on a secret of cheating on homework. Never get a score that would make your teacher suspicious. If you had turned in an assignment that had every single answer correct, that would raise a lot of questions. I doubt you’ve gotten an ‘A’ on any assignment in the class this year, and to do so on an especially difficult one would make it look really obvious that you didn’t do the work yourself.” “Oh.” I hadn’t considered that at all. “If I hadn’t helped, you probably would have gotten a zero on it,” Grace said. “So, you still came out well ahead. Now, if you don’t mind, I have things to do.” Grace stepped back and shut the door in my face. I was left to wonder how she was so knowledgeable about cheating on homework. <><><> “Maddy, your dad and I need to talk with you about something.” I could feel my heart begin to speed up. That phrase was never the harbinger of good news. I looked up at Mom from where I was sitting on the couch with my phone. She was standing near the entrance to the living room. There was a serious look on her face, but it differed from the more annoyed expression that she wore when I was in trouble for something. Jackson was oblivious to Mom’s request. He was sprawled out on the carpet in front of the couch, playing Minecraft on a tablet. Thankfully, Grace was nowhere to be seen. She was secluded upstairs again in her bedroom after having come down briefly to wash dishes in the kitchen. What could I have possibly done wrong? The list of options was longer than I would have liked. It had to be something more than just forgetting my chores. I would just be sent off to do them right away if that were the case. The one thing that didn’t worry me was my end-of-year grades. They weren’t looking to be that good, but Mom and Dad wouldn’t be getting hold of them for at least a week or more. That could be dealt with later. But there was the Algebra quiz. Had Mr. Thompson decided something was off after all and told my parents about it? Or had one of my friends blabbed about how Grace had left us on our own at the mall? Either of those would have me spending a sizable amount of time grounded at the start of summer break. But as bad as either of those two outcomes might be, there were even worse possibilities to consider. What if they’d caught on to how I had been faking the bedwetting? If they questioned me about whether it was real, would I be able to lie effectively, or would I crumble under the pressure of that interrogation? “Maddy, come on,” Mom said, giving her head a slight shake in the direction of the hallway. I stepped carefully over my brother as I walked in a straight line toward the hallway. Regardless of what I was going to be disciplined for, I had a pretty good idea of how it was going to go down. Unlike either of my friends, I had never been on the receiving end of a spanking. That didn’t mean that my parents’ disciplinary methods were ever enjoyable. In fact, there were a number of times when I think I would have rather endured a spanking than be forced to be grounded from electronics for a week. As I followed Mom down the hallway, I was mentally bracing myself for the long lecture I was about to get, followed by being grounded from whatever my parents thought would best convince me to behave better in the future. There wasn’t a specific location in the house where these conversations normally took place; it was always somewhere away from my siblings, so they couldn’t eavesdrop on the conversation. I followed Mom to the entrance room, where Dad was already sitting on the right side of a small couch. Dad patted the middle of the couch. “Why don’t you have a seat, Maddy.” That was different from normal. Aside from the fact that these lectures usually began before being given a chance to sit down, there was the realization that neither of my parents had used my full name. That made me even more confused. So, I wasn’t in trouble? I took a seat next to Dad, and then Mom squeezed in beside me to my left. There was barely enough room for us on the couch, which was probably only meant for two occupants. I kept my mouth shut. Better to wait and see what exactly my parents were up to than guess and be wrong. “We need to have a talk about what’s been happening at night,” Mom said. “About how we’re going to need to handle the bedwetting.” There it was. I tried to get myself into the right mindset for this conversation. I had to talk as though the bedwetting was surprising and upsetting, that I wanted nothing more than for it to come to an end. And, if possible, I needed to find a way to discreetly steer the conversation toward the possibility of getting pull-ups without revealing how badly I wanted those specific undergarments. “It is kind of our fault, in a way,” Dad said. “And mine,” Mom added. I looked back and forth between my parents. How in the world could it be their fault that I was wetting the bed? “I read that if both parents had a history of wetting the bed as kids, then it meant their own kids have a three-in-four chance of being bedwetters themselves,” Dad explained. Fractions always gave me a hard time. I tried to picture it in my head the way that my elementary math teacher had explained long ago. Leave it to Dad to turn bedwetting into a math problem. “What that means,” Mom said, “is that since your father and I both were bedwetters when we were kids, that means that it was very likely that our own kids would have issues with that as well. We thought we’d dodged a bullet with you and Jackson, but I guess not.” Wait. What? I conjured images of Mom and Dad as kids, drawing on old family photo albums I had gone through before. The idea of either of them waking up in the middle of the night to wet sheets was too much. I started to laugh. “No way.” I looked back and forth at Mom and Dad again. Sitting sandwiched between them was making this conversation more difficult than necessary. “For real?” “I think I wet the bed nearly every night until I was nine or so,” Mom said. “I remember I wasn’t allowed to go on any sleepovers until I stopped. It lasted a bit longer for you, honey?” “Yes,” Dad muttered. I’d never seen him look so flustered. “Bedwetting didn’t stop for me until I turned fourteen. My siblings weren’t as, um, understanding about it as they should have been.” “The point we’re trying to say, Maddy,” Mom said, “is that bedwetting isn’t a big deal. It isn’t your fault or anything you need to be embarrassed about. It’s something that lots of other kids have to deal with. I don’t think this bedwetting phase should last all that long, but we’ll be with you to help you get through it, no matter how long it takes.” “And if you have any questions or anything you want to tell us,” Dad said. “I promise we won’t judge you for it. We went through the same things as you.” If only I was bold enough to take Dad up on that offer. There was a question I wanted to ask really badly. Had either of my parents worn diapers or pull-ups to bed? Had there even bed ones available in their size that long ago? But I had to work to hold myself back from asking about it. No kid my age was going to proactively seek out information about diapers. I had to remember that I was supposed to be feeling embarrassed and concerned about the situation. “I just don’t get why it started all of a sudden.” “I don’t know either,” Mom said. “We’ll worry about that if it keeps up. For now, I think we’re just going to focus on making things a bit easier to clean up if the bedwetting happens again. We are going to need to do something to make sure that your mattress doesn’t get ruined. Cleaning it up afterward is OK for the occasional accident, but not if you are peeing on it almost every night.” I focused all my thoughts on keeping a straight face. This was it. This was when they would tell me that they had purchased the pull-ups so that the mattress wouldn’t be getting wet every night. I could hardly believe my luck. I would be getting pull-ups after wetting the bed only three times in four days. “We’re going to switch your mattress for the one that Grace has on her bed,” Dad said. “It has a waterproof covering, which makes it a lot easier to clean up after bedwetting accidents.” That was not what I wanted. There was no hiding the look of disappointment on my face. But it improved my subterfuge, as Mom and Dad took it to be a sign that I was embarrassed by needing a special mattress. Mom began to rub my back. “I’m sure this bedwetting phase will run its course quickly enough, but until then, won’t it be a lot nice to not have to worry about cleaning the mattress in the middle of the night? You could swap the bedding out and go back to sleeping in bed rather than on the floor in a sleeping bag.” “I guess.” Mom had a solid point. It would be nice not to have to spray cleaning solutions and then dry off the mattress with paper towels and sprinkle baking soda all over it. Faking the bedwetting would take a lot less work on my part. “We better get that done before it’s time for bed. Why don’t we get that taken care of now?” Dad said. I followed my parents up the stairs and to my bedroom. My room was a bit of a mess. I had some dirty clothes tossed on the floor that should have been put in the laundry hamper, there was a pile of unfolded laundry on my bed that I had been supposed to get put away before dinner, and then there was the fact that I hadn’t made the bed either like I was supposed to. I had just tossed the clean sheets and covers haphazardly across the mattress. Mom examined the scene with a sigh. “We’ll talk about the state of your bedroom later. Why don’t you get everything off of the mattress and set it to the side while we talk with your sister about the mattress swap?” They left me to it, shutting the door behind them as they walked over to my sister’s bedroom. I picked up the dirty laundry and tossed it into the hamper in the closet, then went to tackle the mess that was my bed. After tossing everything unceremoniously on the floor, I heard some raised voices from out in the hallway. I tiptoed over to my door and placed my ear right up against it. “You’ve been asking for a new mattress for a long time,” Dad said. “Yeah, and you always told me that you weren’t quite ready to trust me with one yet,” Grace said. Did that mean what I thought it meant? Grace had supposedly stopped wetting the bed when she was twelve. “Seriously, it was only like once or twice a year at that point. Besides, it hasn’t happened for like two years now.” That probably wasn’t without any close calls, though. The time Grace had caught me in the hallway a few nights ago, she had been in quite the hurry to go use the toilet herself. “Exactly,” Mom said. “So now is the perfect time to do the swap because of how your sister has been wetting the bed a lot the past few days.” “That’s gross, Mom. I don’t want Maddy’s mattress. Not after she’s peed all over it.” “Hey,” Mom said. “It got cleaned up right away each time. There aren’t any visible stains, and it doesn’t even smell funny at all. Besides, it’s not like the mattress you are giving her hasn’t been peed on several hundred times.” “Yeah, but it has a plastic cover. It cleans off without a trace.” “Look, we’re doing the mattress swap. I’m sure Maddy will be done with the bedwetting soon. When that happens. She’ll have her old mattress back, and we’ll buy a new one for you.” “Ugh, fine,” Grace said. “I’ll get the sheets off.” I heard my sister’s bedroom door shut rather loudly. I retreated to standing back near my bed lest my parents returned to my bedroom to catch me eavesdropping. Mom opened my bedroom door a few seconds later. “Are you all set, Maddy?” “Yeah.” “Good; why don’t you help me get your mattress off of the bed frame?” The mattress wasn’t as heavy as I had expected it to be, but it was still a bit of work to lift it up and set it against the wall. Dad and Grace entered the bedroom a minute later, carrying a strange mattress. It wasn’t a normal looking white mattress, like mine, and it also didn’t have a fabric exterior. It instead had a light blue vinyl exterior. It looked more like something that would be seen in a hospital than a bedroom. The new mattress fit onto the bedframe perfectly, which was the benefit of us both having queen-sized beds. From how Grace was looking at my mattress, I could tell that she was trying to determine if there were any visible urine stains on it. I didn’t know why Grace had thrown such a fuss in the hallway. It seemed that she was getting the better deal out of this. She finally had a normal, comfortable mattress to sleep on. “Well, that’s set,” Mom said. “Why don’t you get your bed made, Maddy, we’ll leave you to it.” Dad and Grace grabbed my mattress while Mom went ahead and held the door open all the way so they could maneuver it out into the hallway and toward Grace’s bedroom. Mom shut the door behind her, leaving me by myself. Once all the sheets and covers were back on, my bed didn’t look any different. At first glance, there wouldn’t be any way to tell that something was off. The changed the moment I laid down on it, as it crinkled loudly, reminiscent of that time three years ago when I had snooped through my sister’s bedroom. Even shifting my weight ever so slightly caused more plastic crinkling sounds. There was no question that it was a downgrade from my other mattress. It likely was going to take a while to get used to sleeping in it. Still, it couldn’t be argued that this was going to beat sleeping on the floor. I tried to lie as still as I could, just to get a moment of silence. It wasn’t the pull-ups I had been hoping for. It was progress. Mom and Dad were now taking the bedwetting seriously, but was it progress in the right direction? Had this been their sole solution for my sister’s bedwetting? What if they had never once purchased pull-ups for her? What if my parents didn’t care that my sheets and bedding got soaked with urine every night so long as the mattress was protected? Could that be the reason I had never noticed Grace wearing a pull-up before bed? Was this why I hadn’t been able to find any evidence of pull-ups since that time I had searched her bedroom? Had my parents deliberately decided not to get her pull-ups, or perhaps had they not even realized that it was an option? My sister had been potty trained around the same age as me, meaning she would have been about two when she was dry during the day. She didn’t stop regularly wetting the bed until she was twelve. Had she really gone through ten straight years of waking up to wet pajamas every night? Ten straight years of needing to change sheets and bedding in the dark, first with her parents’ help and then on her own? That sounded absolutely awful. And that still left the question about what had happened on that vacation to my grandparents’ place six years ago. Grace had wet the bed that first night. And there had been no further evidence of accidents after that. Had six-year-old me simply not been all that observant? Or had something else been going on at the time? I hadn’t even considered the possibility of different types of mattresses. I realized that there was still a lot about bedwetting that I didn’t know. I checked my phone. It was about time to get ready for bed again. I went to brush my teeth and use the toilet. There was nothing to do but keep pressing forward with my plan. My parents still seemed to think that the bedwetting would end soon. Perhaps if it didn’t, they might start to look at solutions other than the waterproof mattress. I set the alarm on my phone for forty-five minutes before I was supposed to be up for school. It wouldn’t do any good to have it wake anyone else in the house. But I had the perfect solution in mind. As I laid back down on my now super crinkly bed, I plugged a pair of headphones into my phone. I tucked one of them into my right ear, making sure to lay down in a way that wouldn’t cause me to dislodge the headphones while I was asleep. I would pee in the bed when I woke up early and allow Mom to discover me sleeping in a wet bed when she came to get me up for school. I needed to make the bedwetting as inconvenient as possible. I had to get to a point where my parents would realize that pull-ups would make managing it so much easier. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Neighbour’s Paradise - Chapter 2 6 months ago… Elliott had a day to himself and decided he’d make the most of it. Elliott was, plain and simple, an ABDL. He always had been, for as long as he could remember he’s wanted to go back to the simplicity of being a baby and everything that comes with it. Being in nappies 24/7 and not needing to use the toilet, playing with toys, being fed, drinking from a bottle; everything that you can imagine goes with being a baby. He also had another desire. Not only did he want to be a baby, he wanted to be a baby girl. He couldn’t explain why but it was just something that’s always been implanted in his head. Wearing girly nappies underneath a dress was something that just made him beam inside. Over the years he’d discreetly worn girls pull-ups and pampers and to the best of his knowledge his mum Penny had no idea. In recent years the freedom of more relaxed timetables and college meant he had more time home alone and therefore had more opportunities to indulge in his fantasies. That’s where Liz comes in. He sat in his living room wearing only a pink goodnite, which was heavily wet: Watching kids tv with not a care in the world. Rather carelessly he hadn’t shut the blinds so anyone who walked up to the living room window would get a full view of his soaking wet goodnite. As luck would have it Liz did exactly that. Liz was very close to Elliott’s mum Penny and were pretty much best friends. She was prone to random visits to the house and on this one day instead of knocking on the front door she looked straight through the front window, catching a full glimpse of Elliott and then sent him into shock when she knocked on the window. Elliott jolted up and sprinted out of the living room and up the stairs towards his bedroom. He felt like he was going to faint in panic, and threw on a t-shirt and shorts to hide the goodnite. He sat on his bed contemplating what to do as he heard knocks on the door. Stupidly, he thought playing it cool and not acknowledging what Liz had blatantly seen was the best course of action. “Hi Liz” Elliott greeted as he opened the front door. “Hello Elliott, I’m guessing your mum isn’t here” Liz asked as she smirked at him. “No, um, she’s at work today” Elliott replied. “Thought so, may I come in” Liz then responded. Elliott’s forehead, much like his goodnite under his shorts, was dripping wet. “Ummm I don’t know I’m a bit busy with revision for college” Elliott explained. “Didn’t know watching teletubbies was a college class nowadays. Come on let’s have a chat” Liz said as she forcibly walked in and took off her shoes. All Elliott could do was shut the door and follow her into the living room. He began to go through in his head what his explanation would be. Elliott entered the living room just after Liz, who had taken a seat on the big sofa facing the TV. He was about to sit down on the adjacent armchair before Liz held her arm out. “Ah ah ah, please come and stand in front of me” Liz ordered. Elliott honestly was a bit frightened of her so he submitted. Elliott stood there facing a cross-legged Liz as she looked him straight in the eye. “So are you going to explain what I just saw through the window?” Liz asked Elliott. “I was watching cartoons when I should be revising. Sorry don’t tell my mum please” Elliott replied, not alluding to the elephant in the room. “And…?” Liz added. “And what?” Elliott dug his hole deeper. In a flash Liz reached for Elliott’s shorts and pulled them down to his ankles, revealing his wet goodnite for all to see. Elliott instinctively put his hands on his crotch and went to pull his shorts back up, but was met with resistance when he realised Liz’s foot was holding the shorts down. He continued to try and pull for a few seconds before giving up and standing back up straight with his hands still hiding his crotch. “I was referring to this” Liz said as she tried to move Elliott’s hands away from his crotch. “Care to explain why you’re wearing a Goodnite? And if my eyes don’t deceive me, a wet one?”. Elliott was going to have to actually mutter words about his fetish for the first time. Does he come clean? Does he lie? He stood there unable to say anything. “Earth to Elliott?” Liz pressed. “Ummm. Uhhh” Elliott muttered under his breath. “It can’t be bedwetting because it’s the middle of the day and I know you aren’t incontinent because your mum would’ve told me. You can tell me Elliott” Liz pondered. Elliott had decided. He’d just come clean. Present day… Liz led Elliott into the dining room and she guided him to sit at the dinner table. As he sat down he felt the crinkly cushion press against his bum. He always loved the feeling of sitting down in a nappy, especially when it was pressed against him by his tights. After only a few moments Liz returned with his breakfast, laid out on his special bottle and plate set: His breakfast consisted of sliced bananas and cut up pancakes, and a large bottle of apple juice. “Right baby girl can you pick up your bottle and drink it all by yourself or do you need nanny to help?” Liz asked as she sat down beside him and placed her mug of coffee on the table. “I can do it!” Elliott said enthusiastically has he picked up the bottle with both hands and began to suck on the teat of the bottle. He chugged down the apple juice at speed and within a minute or so it was all gone. “Wow you were a thirsty girl!” Liz teased as she squeezed Elliott’s cheek. “Oops I almost forgot! Don’t want to get your lovely dress dirty do we”. Liz got up and shuffled around in a kitchen draw before walking up behind Elliott and wrapping something around his neck. He quickly realised it was his bib: Albeit slightly tight it did make Elliott feel extra cute. He didn’t need to worry about trying to be tidy or care about getting food all over himself. “Right, be a good baby Ellie and eat your brekkie. Do you want nanny to help?” Liz asked. “Yes please nanny” Elliott shyly replied. Liz dragged her chair closer and picked up a piece of banana and held it up to his mouth. He carefully grasped the banana with his mouth and chewed before swallowing. “Good girl, is that banana yummy?” Liz said as she smiled and continued to feed Elliott his breakfast. Elliott just nodded and smiled. As he continued to eat he felt a twinge in his bladder and without thought he opened the floodgates and began wetting himself. Truth be told he’d been holding it in all morning and wanted to wait until he was wearing a nappy to do it. As he felt his crotch and bottom go all warm he let out a quiet sigh and grinned. Liz knew exactly what was going on, but she said nothing and continued feeding the baby girl her breakfast.

I realized I was a week or three behind, so you're getting two chapters this week! Seventy-Seven I still wasn’t used to the idea of getting ready for work in the morning. For some time now, my mornings consisted of being woken by Mommy, getting my diaper changed, having breakfast made for me, and then being sent off to the living room with my cartoons. Now, after a diaper change and breakfast, there was a stack of adult clothes waiting for me to slip into. Tight, restrictive, adult clothes. Something seemed off, though, and I wasn’t completely sure what it was until I spotted Mommy again in the kitchen after I had gotten dressed. “Are you not going to the office today?” I asked. Her yoga pants and t-shirt couldn’t have been further from what she normally wore to work. In fact, she rarely looked this schlubby when it was just in the house. “Not today, Baby.” “But…” “Don’t get your diaper twisted. I’ll still be driving you to the office. But then I’m coming back home.” “Are you okay? Are you sick? Are you…” “I’m fine,” she said, smiling. “Thank you for caring, Baby. Mommy just needs a little me-time this morning. And then, this afternoon, I have an appointment that I’m not really looking forward to.” “An appointment?” I asked. “What kind of appointment?” My mind quickly scrolled through the worst-case scenarios. Some sort of diagnosis from her doctor? Business issues? A job opportunity that would take her far, far, away from me? “It’s nothing you should trouble yourself over right now,” she said. “I promise, we can talk about it more later.” I wanted to trust her, but it was the ‘right now’ part that troubled me. Did that mean, at some point, I’d have to trouble myself over it? I let it go. Clearly she was already feeling stressed about it, and she didn’t need me badgering her for more information. I gave her a tight hug as a show of support, which she reciprocated by tightly grasping my body as well. Soon after, I was in the passenger seat as she drove. Sitting next to me was a bagged lunch she had packed for me. I hadn’t looked to see what she packed, but judging by the shapes I could feel through the paper bag, there was at least a baby bottle waiting for me. While I had no doubt that whatever she had packed would be received well by the office, I also knew that it’d probably cause me to blush. Future-me problems, I told myself. It felt right to offer one more sign of support for whatever it was that seemed to be weighing heavily on her mind–whatever it was that involved her ‘appointment’: “Mommy, whatever’s going on, I’m sure it’s going to work out for the best. These things usually do–especially when you’re involved.” She took a hand off the wheel and put it on my thigh. “You’re a sweet boy, Clarky. I know I’ve told you this a thousand times, but it continues to be true.” “At least ease my mind a little,” I said. “You’re not, like, dying, are you?” “No,” she said, chuckling a little as she stared ahead. “It’s nothing like that.” “Oh. Well…that’s good.” “I promise you, I’ll tell you everything soon enough.” “Okay,” I said, believing that. “Clark?” “Yes?” “This is going to sound like a silly question, but I need to ask it anyway. You know that I love you, yes?” “Of course.” “I do. I love you very much, Clark. In fact, it’d be hard for me to think of anyone I love more than you. And that’s not just in some romantic way. That’s a familial love. That's friendship love. That’s a love I thought I’d only feel for my actual flesh and blood–if I ever had children. I love you, Clark.” “I…I know that. And I love you too. But…” “I just wanted to say that,” she said. “That’s all. I wanted to make sure that it was extremely clear.” “I do understand that,” I nodded. Her words were making me nervous. It sounded like the sort of thing people said in movies before they sacrificed their lives. Or…made some sort of questionable decision. This was usually the point where I’d start to panic or overthink things–but I trusted Mommy far too much to let my worries get the best of me just yet. Soon enough, as she said, I’d have answers. And when I did, I had no doubt that everything would make sense. “I hope you have a good day at work, Baby,” she said, pulling up in front of the office building. She leaned towards me, planting a wet kiss on my cheek. “I’ve asked Lyndie to keep an eye on you today. Try not to give her much trouble, okay?” I shrugged, laughing. “No promises.” “That’s a good boy,” she smirked. “Now, off you go. I’ll see you tonight.” No sooner than I had departed the car, Mommy was off and down the road, headed back to the house, I presumed, for her me-time. It was a rare occurrence for Mommy to just stand, or sit, still–it seemed like she was always doing something. Always moving. I tried to imagine what her me-time would even look like. A giant cup of tea–or glass of wine–while she watched soap operas? Did she read a book in the bathtub? She did like to read–though her taste in books never seemed especially relaxing either. True crime and true crime adjacent, usually. How she didn’t have nightmares about it all was beyond me. “Good morning, Clark,” Amber said as I approached the front desk. “G-good morning.” Amber seemed nice, and Mommy spoke highly of her, but I had yet to get a good read on her. She was distant enough from the baby-shenanigans that I just didn’t know what went through her mind when she saw myself or Risa waddling around in diapers. “Think you’ll be alright without your Mommy today?” Was she mocking me? Or was that a genuine question? “I, uh, think I’ll be good.” “Of course he’ll be alright,” said another voice. Lyndie was approaching. “He’s got me looking after him.” “Good morning, Lyndie.” We walked deeper into the office, and when I felt we were far enough away, I had a question: “How do you feel about her?” “Amber? She’s cool. Don’t expect her to change your diaper, but she’s never going to give you any problems.” “Hey, uhm, do you know anything about Mommy staying home today?” I asked. “Some sort of appointment?” She was quick to shake her head. The suspicious part of me thought it was way too quick. “Can’t say I do,” she shrugged. I wasn’t about to call Lyndie a liar, so I kept my doubts to myself. “So, how’s the diaper doing this morning?” she asked, her hand giving my bottom a good firm pat. Behind us, I could hear Risa giggling, causing my cheeks to blush. “Dry so far,” I said. “I’ll check again soon enough,” Lyndie assured me. “Well, you know where to find me.” I sunk into my office chair and booted up my PC. There was actual work to do. Actual responsibilities. I still wasn’t used to how novel this felt. I had a few tasks assigned to me–nothing that seemed extremely critical or urgent. Likely just the boring and tedious tasks that nobody else wanted to do–the sort of stuff that would’ve been relegated to the interns, if this company had them. Interns. Wow. That used to be me. There was some file organization to do. Some data entry. Some proofreading on an early draft of an employee handbook. There was a folder of images that needed to be moved to another server to be used on the company’s still-developing website. “Are they giving you lots of work to do?” Risa asked, strolling up to my desk. There was a baby bottle in her hand, filled with what looked to be milk. She casually tipped it into her mouth, suckling from the nipple. When she was done, she wiped the drips of white liquid from her lips with the back of her hand. All without the slightest care in the world as to what other people might think. Too, her attire was quite infantile–a colorful onesie underneath some pastel pink overalls. I wondered if she actually wore this into the office or if she changed into this outfit when she got here. I tried to imagine someone walking down the street in this get-up, but it just didn’t seem likely. “I’ve got a bit, yeah. Enough to keep me busy today.” “Same,” she said. “It feels like there’s always something to do. But I like that.” “How, uh, are you feeling about the company?” I asked. It felt like just small talk, but I was genuinely curious to get more insight on her thoughts about this place. “Love it,” she said. “It’s like a dream job. I’m getting paid while I’m using my diapers, you know?” “How do you like Ms. Beaufort?” “Oh, she’s the best. And the, uhm, breastfeeding? Like…holy shit.” I laughed and nodded my head. “It’s nice.” She grabbed a chair pulling it up alongside my desk and took a seat. “You know, I just want to say, you’re, like, my hero.” Lyndie had mentioned something like this to me when I first started working in the office–something about Risa and Bradley seeing me as a legend for how I taken into Ms. Heller’s home to be treated like a big baby for a good length of time. Still, hearing her say this to me now, my only response was: “Huh?” “Like, man, I would kill to live like you do. Okay, well maybe not kill, but you know what I mean.” I wasn’t sure that I did, but I nodded anyway. “That had to be awesome, right? Living the dream? Full-time baby?” “It certainly had its perks,” I shrugged. I opted not to talk about the downsides. The feeling I had of being so far behind now–the insurmountable amount of catching up that I felt I had to do now. The loss of familial and friendly connections. “I’ve got so many questions for you,” she said. “But if I start asking them, I’m sure we’ll be here all day.” “Well, uh, I’m around if you ever want to chat.” I was just being polite. I didn’t mind talking to her about my experiences, but I wasn’t entirely comfortable about the idea of just being interviewed by someone I barely knew. “Good morning, Clark,” said another voice, just beyond Risa. I looked up to see Ms. Beaufort’s smiling face–and her ample milk-filled bosom. “H-hello, Ms. Beaufort.” “Oh please. It’s Auntie.” I tried that again: “Good morning, Auntie.” “My assistant isn’t being too distracting, is she?” “N-no,” I stammered. “Of course not.” “She can be a chatty little baby. But that’s why we have this.” Ms. Beaufort revealed a pacifier and slid it into Risa’s mouth. Risa’s cheeks blushed as she looked down at the floor. I was tempted to reiterate that Risa had done nothing wrong, but it didn’t really seem important. As embarrassed as Risa seemed to be, I could tell that this was also the sort of thing she lived for. Relatable, really. I’d have died if Mommy pushed a pacifier into my mouth back at the old office, in front of my other co-workers–but I’d have thought about that moment for weeks after. “And, one more thing,” Ms. Beaufort said, helping Risa to her feet. “Let’s check on the status of your diaper, hmm?” Risa let out a meek moan of protest through her pacifier, though did little to actually resist. Of course her diaper was going to get checked right here, in the middle of the office. That was how this place worked. Ms. Beaufort unlatched the shoulder straps from the overalls, letting them tumble down Risa’s legs. Next, her hand reached between Risa’s legs and gave the bottom of the onesie a good tug to pull the snaps apart. Next, the onesie was pulled up past Risa’s hips so that her diaper was exposed. I had been told previously that Risa was all about the cloth diapers, and here they were. I was expecting a pair of plastic pants, but these were more like a cloth diaper cover–I suspected they had a waterproof liner. I couldn’t see the cloth diaper itself, but given the bulky shape of her bottom, I had to imagine it was pretty thick. I was curious to see how Ms. Beaufort would go about checking diapers like this, since you couldn’t really see the cloth diaper itself. Sure enough, waiting just another moment revealed that answer, as Ms. Beaufort’s hand gently squeezed the bottom of the diaper. I imagined that she knew the feel of a wet diaper. Then, she lowered her head closer to Risa’s bottom and gave it a quick sniff. It didn’t seem necessary–messy diapers rarely needed that thorough of an investigation to identify–though I suspected this was more for show. Really, if all she was going to do was to squeeze the diaper, she probably didn’t need to unsnap the onesie. This was just how this place worked. “Wet,” Ms. Beaufort announced–just as much to Risa as it was to anyone who felt like listening. “It could probably hold more though. I’ll be checking you again soon enough.” “Y-yes, ma’am,” Risa stated. No ‘Mommy.’ No ‘Auntie.’ It was a curious way to address her, but Ms. Beaufort didn’t seem to have a rebuttal or correction for her. As best as I could tell–’ma’am’ was just the expected way for Risa to address her at the moment. I had questions about that–but this probably wasn’t the time to seek answers. “Clarky,” Ms. Beaufort cooed in my direction, “it’s always a delight to see you in the office.” As quickly as she materialized, she floated back to her office, closing the door behind her, leaving Risa to reassemble her onesie and overalls on her own. I couldn’t help but notice the struggle she was having with the onesie snaps. “Do, uh, you need help?” I asked. “I appreciate you offering,” she said, looking up at me with glowing pink cheeks. “But I can get this.” Perhaps realizing that she was better off taking her struggles back to her own desk, she slowly shuffled backwards towards her own space, her overalls still around her ankles. By the time she got to her chair, it seemed that she at least had her onesie fastened overtop the waterproof diaper cover. I told myself again: This was just how this place worked. Soon enough, I found myself deep in my own work again. Time seemed to zip by at a quicker clip when I had purpose, and that seemed fine by me. The quicker the day went by, the sooner I could talk to Mommy about whatever it was her ‘appointment’ involved. Of course, part of losing myself to work–losing myself to anything, really–was that I stopped paying attention to my own potty-needs. Suddenly, my diaper seemed sopping wet. I had a vague recollection of it growing warmer and more swollen a few minutes earlier, but it seemed so normal and expected that I just didn’t dwell on it much. This, I presumed, would be the hardest part of potty training. Glancing over to Risa’s desk again, where she was finally sitting down after untangling the shoulder straps for her overalls, I realized that I didn’t want my next diaper-check to be a huge production. I’d be proactive, taking my diaper to Lyndie instead. “Out of work already?” Lyndie said as I entered her office. “Or…” She sniffed the air. “Nope. Doesn’t smell like a dirty diaper.” “Well, actually,” I said, feeling my cheeks warm, “I did kinda want to talk to you about my diaper…” I caught her checking the time on her smartwatch. “Hmm, it’s later than I thought it was. I suppose that was enough time for you to dirty your diaper. Just wet?” “Yes,” I nodded. “But wet enough to be changed, I think.” She laughed. “Well, you’d be the expert. Come on over to the changing table.” “You don’t mind?” “For you, Clarky? I don’t mind a bit.” Soon, I was on my back with my legs up in the air. It felt like the most normal position in the world, especially because I was in the company of Lyndie. “How goes the potty training anyway,” she asked, her lips curled into a wry smile. “Uh…I’m working on it. D-did you hear that I actually used a toilet the other day?” She snorted and shook her head. “I did not hear that. Just once?” “Well…I was at, uhm, someone’s house. And…it probably would’ve been rude of me to do in my diaper what I did in her toilet.” “Her?” Lyndie asked, honing in on the most important detail. “I need a name, Clarky. Who were you visiting? Megan?” “N-no…” Though, I still owed her a call… “Someone I know?” “You know who she is, but I don’t think you know her name.” “How much longer are you gonna leave me suspense, Clarky? Out with it. Who have you been spending time with?” “Her name is Paige…” “You’re right,” she shrugged, peeling the tapes of my diaper open. “That name means nothing to me.” “Pizza Girl.” She had to stop what she was doing and step back from the table for a moment. “Wh-what? Are you serious?” I nodded. “How in the hell did that happen?” “We…ran into each other.” “Oh shit,” she said, shaking her head. “That night at the pizza shop?” “Yeah…” “And…she gave you her number? Even though she knows about your diapers?” “Uh, funny thing about that…” I told her the whole story. I told her about the brief conversation at the pizza shop, and Paige’s note. I told her about how our little stunts back at the old apartment had somehow inspired Paige to seek out diapers of her own. I told her about the bar, and the subsequent trip to Paige’s house, where I had to make a hasty decision about where I pooped. All the while, I was laying atop the oversized changing table like it was a therapist’s couch–my diaper open and my caged cock dangling in the open without either of us batting an eye. “Hm,” was all Lyndie could offer when I finished my tale, quickly returning to the task of wiping my skin in preparation for the next diaper. “That’s…all you have to say?” She laughed and shrugged. “You have to see that this is a very ‘Clark’ problem, right?” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “These sorts of things are always happening to you.” “I guess,” I said. “It’s not a bad thing. Someday, it’s all going to make a very interesting memoir.” “Who would want to read that?” She laughed again, sliding a new diaper under my freshened-up bottom. “I bet there’s an audience for that somewhere.” New diaper in place and taped up, I slid off of the changing table to get my clothes back on so that I could return to my job. Someday, returning to work after a piss could be as easy as zipping up my fly and washing my hands. Can you even imagine? “You know,” Lyndie said. “You should talk to Ava.” My ears perked up and I spun around to face her again. Did she say something? Had Ava indicated that she wanted to spend time with me too? Did Ava somehow mention that… Well, maybe it was best if I just asked: “Oh yeah?” “Well, she’s been hassling me to join her and Caleb for a night out, but I wasn’t really interested in being the third wheel. But maybe you and Paige should join them. Like a double-date? Wouldn’t that be adorable?” “Uh…maybe.” I could just imagine it: half the table sounding excessively crinkly while the other half giggled and pretended not to notice. “Ava would love it, you know,” Lyndie shrugged. “She’s always saying that she wishes she got to hang out with you more.” “Oh. Maybe it’s not a bad idea…” No, I was pretty sure that it was a bad idea. “Okay! I’ll throw the idea out there to Ava tonight.” Was it too late to tell her not to bother? Whatever. If Ava was actually interested in the idea of a double-date, I’d let her be the one to tell me that. And if, by that time, I decided it really wasn’t something I wanted to do–I’d tell Ava myself. Who was I kidding? If Ava told me to meet her on the moon, I’d drive to Florida in a heartbeat to hijack a space shuttle. The rest of the workday held few other surprises. Apart from another wet diaper of my own in the afternoon to change–and Risa scrambling to Ms. Beaufort’s office after she claimed to have ‘made pudding’ in her diaper–the day seemed light on infantile hijinks. I was productive, too, getting through almost all of my assignments, and even finding some time to organize some of Mommy’s files for her. When it came time to leave for the day, I was almost disappointed–a feeling I didn’t think I’d ever had about work before. “You ready to get out of here?” Lyndie asked. “Are you my ride home?” I asked. She nodded. “Gabby asked me to drive you back. You don’t mind, do you?” I shook my head. “No, of course not. Did she say anything to you? About what she had been up to today?” Lyndie shook her head, but it was all that convincing. She knew more than she was letting on, but it was hard to say how much. It was fine. Whatever Mommy had going on, that was her business and it was on her to tell me about it. I couldn’t hold it against Lyndie for keeping Mommy’s secrets if that’s what Mommy wanted. It was a quiet drive back. Lyndie tried to make small talk, and I did my best to roll with it–but I was back to just thinking about Mommy. Maybe I wouldn’t have been so stressed if I had an inkling of an idea as to what this was all about, but I had nothing. Zilch. Not an ounce of context. Not only that, but it felt like this mysteriously dark cloud had come from nowhere. I didn’t remember it being there yesterday morning. What changed? When? Why? How? Etc. Lyndie’s car finally rolled into Mommy’s driveway. It wasn’t always easy to determine if Mommy was home or not, because there was no way to tell if her car was in the garage or not. There was, however, another car in the driveway–one that I didn’t recognize. A white Mercedes that looked relatively new–given how exceptionally pristine it appeared. “Looks like company,” I said. Lyndie shrugged and offered a playful laugh, but it rung pretty hollow. Did she know who this car belonged to? “Let’s head inside,” she said to me, turning the car off. “You’re, uh, coming in too?” “Yeah, well, Gabby thought it might be a good idea I was here.” “Okay, so, what is going on here?” She sighed. “It’ll be okay. But we should head in. She’ll explain everything.” “Explain?” I asked. “What is there to explain?” “This isn’t a bad thing,” she said. “I promise. But you might not like it at first. And I’m really sorry about that.” “You’re really not going to tell me what’s going on?” She shook her head and waved for me to follow her up the sidewalk. I swallowed, rotated my shoulders in an attempt to loosen myself up, and let out a little spurt of pee into my dry diaper. Okay. Here we go. The front door opened and we stepped into the foyer. I could hear talking. Two voices. Both feminine. One, without a doubt, was Mommy. The other was familiar, but just muffled enough that I couldn’t make a perfect identification for. The cadence of the conversation seemed polite, but awkward. I knew Mommy’s various tones well enough. She was talking to someone she didn’t know that well. She was being cautiously friendly. The closer I got to the entrance of the living room, the more clarity the conversation had. I could hear the familiar clink of spoons in teacups. “...it’s not really my business,” Mommy was saying. “I’ve tried to encourage him to reach out, of course. But, at the end of the day, that’s not a decision that I can make for him.” Was she talking about me? “You understand why I had to assume the worst, don’t you?” the other voice asked. Oh. That voice was also very familiar to me. Suddenly, I felt myself getting a little lightheaded. Not to the point where I thought I’d topple over, but enough so that everything around me seemed a little fuzzy. Let’s get this over with, I guess. I stepped forward, clearing the corner and entering the living room. There they were: Mommy was sitting on the loveseat, a cup of tea hanging from her hand. Across from her, on the other side of the coffee table, was my mother. Annette Leiland-Ashburn, in the flesh. Finally in the same room at the same time as Gabrielle Heller. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” Seventy-Eight In the back of my mind, I knew this day was going to come. My mother wasn’t going to just shrug, kick at the ground, and say ‘Oh well, I guess he’s gone now.’ Sooner or later, she’d accept my silence as a challenge. On one hand, it occasionally made my mother look like the Terminator–an unyielding agent who wouldn’t stop until she got what she wanted. On the other hand–wasn’t she just being a good mother? Her son had fallen off the grid without saying where he’d be off to–what else was she supposed to do? So I wasn’t mad to see my mother. I felt upset–but I was only upset at myself. I had ample opportunity to reach out to her and to try and explain things. I probably didn’t even have to tell her everything. Or even much at all. All I had to do was reach out and confirm that I was alive and doing well, and I could’ve bought myself more time if I wasn’t ready to have a bigger conversation with her. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” “Well,” I said, feeling my heart shake violently in my rib cage, “you found me.” “I truly didn’t want it to come to this,” my mother said, walking towards me. “I didn’t want this to be a whole production. I just wanted to know what happened to you, and I wanted to be sure that you were alright.” Her arms opened and wrapped around me. For a moment, I was too dumbstruck to reciprocate, but I finally lifted my arms and hugged her back. “How did you find me?” I asked. The question seemed to imply things, I thought. It implied that I was trying to hide, or that I didn’t want to be found. Really, I just wanted to know what led to this moment. “I’ll take the heat for that,” Lyndie said, waving to me. “Your mother and I had exchanged numbers back when she came and got brunch with you and me.” “I only recently reached out to her,” my mother said, releasing me from her grip and stepping backward from me. “Though I probably should’ve done it much sooner.” “I wasn’t sure what to do,” Lyndie said. “I probably should’ve come right to you, Clark. I’m sorry I didn’t. But I went to Gabby instead.” “And I reached out to your mother myself,” Mommy said. I was surprised at the anger that I was feeling. I didn’t think I was mad a few moments ago, but Lyndie’s admission that she should’ve talked to me first stirred me up a little. Yeah. She should’ve talked to me first. Because now–looking around to see my mother’s, Mommy’s, and Lyndie’s concerned faces–it felt like an intervention. Or, worse, a shaming. “I’ve got to go take care of a thing or two,” I said to the women. “Why don’t you all keep talking about me without actually talking to me.” I wasn’t entirely sure where I was going, so I just let my feet take me wherever. I ended up going up the stairs to the nursery, shutting the door behind me. Fuck me. That was a temper tantrum. And for what? So that I could storm into my nursery? I checked my own diaper–as if I might’ve surprised myself by it being more used than I remembered. No, only mildly damp. I thought that I might fix that soon enough. That’s what I needed–a good load in the back of my diaper. One that I could sit on, squish all over, and stroke myself to. Supposing, of course, I had a key to the damn cage. I sat down on top of the changing table. The plan was to just do nothing for a while. Here, in my infantile sanctuary, I’d just wait out the rest of the adult world that I didn’t want to have any part of. I knew I couldn’t stay here forever, but a few minutes didn’t seem like a bad idea. I’d just sit. Think. Maybe I wouldn’t even think all that much, if I could help it. I must’ve managed to disassociate from reality a little, because when I heard footsteps approaching the nursery door, it felt like I was being woken from a nap. It was going to be Mommy, probably. She was going to apologize. She was going to say some magical thing to make me feel better about this situation. There was a knock at the door. “Yeah?” When the door opened, I saw it was Lyndie. I wasn’t mad about this, though. If anything, I was relieved to see her. Lyndie kept me grounded. “Hey,” she said, slowly entering and closing the door behind her. “Hey.” “You alright?” “Did I overreact down there?” I asked. “Look, if I were in your shoes, I’d have cursed someone out. You were pretty civil about it.” “That’s something.” “I’m sorry I went to Gabby instead of you when your mother reached out.” “It’s fine,” I sighed. “I was living my life like an infant for almost ten months now. Mommy was taking care of everything for me. I can’t, then, be surprised when everyone keeps seeing me as a baby.” “Are you gonna go down and talk to her?” she asked. “Because, if you want, I can down and tell her to fuck off.” I laughed. “No, no. You don’t have to do that. I’ll talk to her. I just needed a minute.” “You’ve been up here for a little bit. Did you need another minute? Did you need a diaper change?” Lyndie smirked “N-no. It’s dry. I checked.” Of course, I wasn’t that sure how long it had been since I first came up here. Maybe my diaper still wasn’t as dry as I remembered it being. I shifted my body a little, trying to feel how my diaper squished beneath me. It didn’t seem wet. “Well, the offer will still be on the table if you need one later.” “I’m sure, eventually, I’ll have to take you up on that.” We both laughed and shook our heads. Just another surreal moment in a long, long, series of surreal moments in our lives. “Do you remember the first time we met?” Lyndie asked. “Maybe? I’ll be honest, these days, it feels like my memories of the old office start with Mommy handing me a diaper.” Lyndie laughed. “I think I started, like, two weeks before you did. They kept telling me that there were more interns coming, and I was kind of dreading it. They put me in a fucking closet, but…it was, like, my closet, you know? And so then you showed up. I did not like you.” Maybe this shouldn’t have been as surprising as it was–I could recall Lyndie being kind of distant for those first few weeks, though I just assumed that was her personality. “Really? What was it that you didn’t like about me?” “I think I just thought that you were the person that I didn’t want to be. I didn’t want to be a corporate drone. I didn’t want to be indoctrinated into the world of being a ‘team player’ or having to give a shit when the company put cupcakes in the break room. But you–you just had this naiveness about you. I firmly believed that the company was going to swallow you whole and turn you into all the things that I never wanted to be.” “Wow,” I said, shaking my head. “I guess that premonition came true, huh? I became the ultimate lapdog.” “Don’t be silly, Clark. The exact opposite happened. Gabrielle made a move to get her hands on you, and the person I thought you’d be would’ve resisted. That person would’ve–I dunno–gone to HR. Quit. Got reassigned to another company for your internship. But you went for it. Even when things got weird–and they got pretty damn weird pretty damn quickly.” I had to laugh again. ‘Pretty damn weird’ was still an understatement. “I’m not all that sure what that has to do with right now,” I said. “I just wanted you to know that I look up to you. I always have. Sure, you were always the baby. The one that everyone got to take out their weird fantasies on. But you always rolled with it, embraced it, and made it your own. If you had rejected Gabrielle’s ideas early on, I definitely wouldn’t be where I am now.” “You? You look up to me?” “You think with your diaper sometimes,” she shrugged. “But you seem to keep your heart in your diaper too, so it’s not all that bad of a thing. Look, here’s my point: Whatever happens downstairs–whatever awkward conversations you have, whether it’s today or tomorrow or ten years from now, I don’t want anyone to ever make you feel like you made the wrong decisions, okay? At the end of the day, you’ve always done exactly what you wanted to do. So many people never get to live out their fantasies like you did. Maybe they can’t. Or…maybe they’re just too afraid to. But you did it, Clark. I’m proud of you. I’m happy for you. And I hope that you never let anyone else tell you that you lived your life wrong.” There was so much I wanted to say to her. So many details in her words that I wanted to comment on. But really, the only response I could give was to hug her. I slid off the changing table and threw my arms around her, squeezing as tightly as I could. “Now don’t go telling people I was being this nice to you,” she said into my ear. “I don’t want anyone thinking I’m soft.” I chuckled, finally relinquishing my grip. “Thank you, Lyndie. I really needed to hear that.” “Of course. But I meant it. Every word of it.” “I know.” Someday, I hoped to say something equally as beautiful to her. “I should probably head back downstairs,” Lyndie shrugged. “You coming with me? If you need more time to yourself, I can pass that message along for you.” “I should go too,” I sighed. I didn’t want to go, but I felt like I had run out of good reasons to hide–though I had plenty of bad reasons. “It probably won’t be as bad as you think it’s going to be,” Lyndie said. “Probably?” “I mean, there’s always the chance your mother takes out a sword and cuts Gabby’s head off. Or yours. It’s not likely, but it’s possible.” The idea of this didn’t really make me feel any better, but it at least served as an interesting distraction as I tried to imagine my mother as some sort of ninja. “You’re an adult, believe it or not,” Lyndie continued. “Your mother knows that. The only reason she’s here is because she wanted to make sure you’re alive and that you’re safe.” “Yeah…but she saw photos and–” Lyndie shrugged. “So what?” Her response was so simple, so blunt, that it forced my mind into overdrive as I tried to rationalize all the concerns and fears I had developed over the last ten months. “So what? Lyndie, I sent her photos–well, I didn’t send them, but she thinks it was me–of me at one of my absolute worst moments. It’s probably changed the way she looks at me. It’ll change the way she sees me for the rest of my life. Or her life, at least.” Lyndie shook her head. “Don’t be so sure of that. Your mother isn’t this infallible being–she’s human. She’s probably had moments like this herself in her life. Like, no, she probably never wore diapers as an adult. But she probably humiliated herself in front of the wrong people. Or exposed the wrong part of herself to her mother. If what she saw in those photos disgusted her so much that it changed how she saw you, she wouldn’t have put in all the work that she did to find you. She would’ve cut you off in the same way that you cut her off.” That made sense to me. I wasn’t completely certain that I bought it, but it at least made sense. “Yeah,” I said. “Maybe.” “Worst case scenario–well, outside of the one where she has a sword–is that she says mean things to you. And then, Gabby and I tackle her and roll her out the front door.” “You’d do that for me?” “Clark, I’d roll anyone out a door for you.” “Well, uh, I’d do the same for you,” I said, despite the fact that I was hoping that there’d never be a scenario where I’d be expected to follow through on such a promise. “Perfect. So? Shall we go, then?” “Yeah…” “Wait, before we go,” Lyndie said, her lips twisted into a little smirk, “can I get a status update on that diaper?” I felt my cheeks warm a little. Somewhere in the midst of that conversation, I had felt a little trickle of pee in my diaper. It wasn’t much, and I didn’t feel especially soggy now, but I couldn’t really say that I was ‘mostly dry’ anymore. “It’s a little wet.” “Wet enough for a change?” Were it any other time, I’d have said that it wasn’t. But if I had to go back downstairs, and I had to wear a diaper while I talked to my mother, it seemed better that I do it in one that was completely dry. “I think I’d feel better if I was wearing a dry diaper.” “Wow. Changing you twice in one day? Just like the old days, huh?” The old days. Sometimes they didn’t seem that old. Sometimes they seemed like entire lifetimes ago. I was back on the changing table, my pants pulled off and the diaper opened up so that Lyndie could wipe me down. A new diaper was slid under me, and a dusting of baby powder was applied. Lyndie and I both looked at each other at the same time, likely thinking the same thing. “Should I have skipped the powder?” Lyndie asked. “It’s scented,” I said. “I’m…going to smell like a baby.” “Well, you always smell like a baby. This house smells like a baby.” “Fair enough,” I shrugged. It seemed like a moot point anyway–the powder was already on me. Soon, I was fastened into my fresh padding and my pants were eased back up my legs. That was that–there weren’t any other distractions or delays. It was time to, quite literally, meet my maker. To my surprise, when Lyndie and I came down the stairs, the tone of the conversation I was hearing in the living room was unlike anything that I expected. It wasn’t dour, nor was it awkward. It wasn’t combative. It was the sound of…camaraderie? Friendly conversation. Some laughing. “...but as cute as it was,” my mother was saying, “I knew that those were the flowers I was growing in the garden. So I was simultaneously annoyed that he had uprooted them all–but completely charmed that he had made this haphazard bouquet for me.” “Ah, Clark,” Mommy said from her couch, watching Lyndie and I slowly stroll into the room. “Your mother was just sharing some adorable memories of you.” The idea of my mother and Gabrielle Heller having a civil conversation about the embarrassing moments of my childhood was usually the sort of thing I had nightmares about. I took a deep breath and steadied myself. It felt good to have Lyndie next to me–her presence gave me strength. “Did she tell you the wedding story?” I asked. “That’s usually the first one she tells people.” Both my mother and Mommy laughed, nodding their heads. I felt my cheeks blushing some, but I did my best to shrug off the rest of my humiliation. I was trying to think two or three steps ahead. If I sat down, where did I sit–who did I sit next to? What did we talk about? How much could I say–how honest could I be–with an audience? No. I needed to just do what I should’ve done months and months ago–I needed to have a conversation with my mother. One on one. “Mom?” I asked. Amusingly, both Mommy’s and my mother’s faces perked up–though it didn’t seem like my mother noticed this. Mommy quickly realized I was talking to my mother, chuckled, and sat back in her seat. “Yes, Clark?” “I was hoping you and I could talk. Like, uh, just you and I.” “Of course. Did you want me to join you in another room, or…” “Lyndie,” Mommy said to her. “Maybe you and I can step out for a little bit?” “Sounds good to me,” Lyndie nodded. Mommy got up, waved goodbye to me, and left the room–Lyndie following behind. Finally, and for the first time in a very long time–my mother and I were in a room alone together. It wasn’t a public place. We weren’t at risk of being interrupted by anyone or anything. Unlike our moment together at brunch all those months ago, we weren’t just waiting for Lyndie to return. It was just us, and there hadn’t been a moment like this in years. “Hi Mom,” I said, sitting down in the seat that Mommy had been sitting in previously. I felt my diaper crinkling beneath me–and even though I had that extra padding between my ass and the seat, I could still feel the warmth of where Mommy’s ass had been moments before. “Hello Clark.” “I owe you an apology,” I said. “You do,” she nodded. That was my mother–a little too direct at times. “I’m sorry I didn’t call you,” I told her. “I’m sorry I didn’t reach out–even if it was just to let you know that I was okay.” “You moved and you didn’t even tell me,” she replied. “I didn’t even know you had moved, let alone know where you had gone. What if something happened? What if I needed to get a hold of you?” I sighed, nodding my head. “S-sorry…” My mother took a deep breath, held it, and slowly released it. To my surprise, when she was finished exhaling, there was a small smile on her face. “Clark, I’m not actually angry at you.” “No?” “You’re my only child, Clark. And, for a good part of your childhood, I was raising you by myself. Yes, I know I’ve been a bit overprotective in the past. Overbearing, even. I just thought that I had to be. I will probably always be very critical and concerned about your well-being. I’ll be like this when you’re fifty years old.” “Fifty?” I laughed. “I can’t even imagine that.” “It’ll happen to you someday, believe it or not,” she said. “But to my point, I think all that worrying and concern is my problem. You’re still an adult. You can, and should, do whatever it is you want to do.” Whatever it is you want to do. It felt like she was tip-toeing around what she knew, or thought she knew, about my lifestyle. “But,” I said, “I shouldn’t hide from you. You should know where I live.” She laughed. “It’d be nice. Though…I suppose that’s really up to you. It occurred to me today, as I was driving here, that I might not have had the right to just barge into your life. If you didn’t want to talk to me anymore–or if you didn’t want me to know where you were–I suppose that’s a right you have too.” “I’m glad you’re here,” I said. “I’m glad we’re talking.” Sure, it wasn’t really that simple–I had plenty of thoughts about the timing of this visit and if she had, in fact, ‘barged’ into my life. But I had known for a very long time that I wanted to talk to her–and if she hadn’t done so, who could say how long it would be before it actually happened. “Good,” she said. “Look, maybe we should rewind a little. Those pictures that I sent you…” “No,” she said, wagging a finger at me. “You don’t owe me an explanation for those, just so you know. Unless it’s something you truly think that I should know.” I laughed. It probably wasn’t really that funny–especially not to her–but I couldn’t help myself. On no planet would I ever think that it was important that my mother know I was willingly using diapers and acting like a baby. “I think we’re better off not talking about it,” I said. She nodded. “Fair enough. I deleted the photos, just so you know. I don’t have them anymore. I only ever looked at them once–and that was more than enough.” The photos were burned into my memory–I felt like I knew every single pixel of them. They probably were a lot for her to see. Especially without context. “Gabrielle seems nice,” my mother said, looking around the living room. “And she seems invested in your happiness–whatever that entails.” Again, I had to wonder what she imagined when she thought about my lifestyle. “She’s been very good to me,” I said. “Is she, like, your partner?” “Uh…” I was almost about to say ‘no,’ but the answer didn’t feel that simple. “Not in the traditional sense, I guess.” She laughed at that. “Whatever is going on here, I imagine it’s complicated.” “That’s an understatement.” “And Lyndie is in on it?” “In a way.” She nodded, seeming to mull it over for a moment or two. “But you’re happy?” “Yes.” “And you’re not harming anyone else?” “No.” She shrugged. “I mean–I guess I’m happy for you, then.” “It’s not going to be like this forever,” I said, well aware that ‘this’ had yet to be defined out loud. She nodded, her smile implying a “Sure, if you say so,” sort of response. “I suppose I do have one question,” my mother said. “You don’t have to answer it if you don’t want to.” My heart pounded in my chest as I held my breath. I was dreading what this could be. “So, you’re living with Gabrielle, and it seems like you know each other well and she takes good care of you–I suppose the details of that are none of my business. But…I’m curious. Do you see her as a mother-figure, Clark? Is she the version of a mother that you wished I was?” Oof. What a question. I could, and probably would, spend years breaking down and dissecting that query. Was it even possible to offer a concise answer for my mother now? Maybe. “It’s different,” I said, realizing that the room had likely been silent for a good minute or three. “I wouldn’t want her to be you. And I wouldn’t want you to be her.” That felt like an alright answer–one that scratched the surface. But it also occurred to me that there may have just been one thing that she wanted–perhaps needed–to hear: “She doesn’t replace you.” My mother nodded. It was unclear if she believed me, or if she was happy about this answer–but I at least felt that she understood it. That was the best that I could do. “Whatever it is you have here, Clark, it seems to make you happy. Gabrielle and Lyndie speak very highly of you, and they clearly love you. I’m not going to pretend that I’m not jealous, but I am happy for you.” I wasn’t sure what to say. I said, “Thank you, Mom,” but I wasn’t entirely sure what I was thanking her for. “I could impart some motherly wisdom for you, if you’d care to hear it,” my mother said. I sighed, expecting some speech about how I needed to grow up or get my life in order. Perhaps some words about responsibility or maturity. “Sure.” “I may be a little late with this advice, but it’s still a good thing to know.” “Uh huh.” “See, when you were young, you’d get diaper rashes all the time. I tried a lot of different topical treatments and ointments. But do you know what worked best? Coconut oil. Every time–cleared it right up.” I felt my cheeks glowing–my face might have been on fire. “Jesus, Mom.” “I’m just saying,” she shrugged. “Maybe you’d find that information useful.”

Sam's in trouble but there's still n escpe room to finish. Can she and her friends figure out the puzzles or will they have to tap out? --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- “Sam?” Nina hurried back across the room and knelt down in front of Sam with concern etched across her face, “What’s wrong?” “I’m…” Sam started. She had no idea how to tell her friend she was actively pooping herself. She had thought being found in the messy diaper the previous day was as bad as things could get but she had been very wrong. This was much worse. Sam’s body answered for her. She felt a cramp building through her bowels and she knew there was only one way to relieve it. With Nina hands on her shoulders Sam lowered herself into a squat. Before she had even reached her lowest point the rest of the first turd that had been poking out of her emerged and dropped into the padding, she exhaled softly as her butthole closed but there was more to come. She could only imagine how she looked, squatting in front of the others like this. “Oh… god…” Chrissy was muttering but in the now mostly quiet room her voice carried to every corner. “I’m sorry… I’m sorry…” Sam cried as tears ran down her cheeks. She was still fighting the rest of the waste that felt like it was piling up at her backdoor. A useless battle that she would inevitably lose. “Shush, it’s OK.” Nina said quietly, “Sam, look at me. It’s OK.” Sam looked up at Nina but it felt like the hardest thing she had ever done. She felt so ashamed. A second later her resistance gave up. Her eyes closed and she held her breath. Just as her tummy muscles tensed and pushed she felt Nina’s arms wrap her in a tight hug that she didn’t let go. Sam could hear Nina whispering to her as a sticky mass spread over the back of her diaper. “It’s OK.” Nina kept repeating, “I’m right here. You’re going to be alright.” Sam grunted. Her hands balled up into fists and she separated her legs a little more. There was a rush of hot sticky poop that pushed out the back and bottom of her diaper. She let out a breathy exhale as she stopped pushing. The heavy disposable felt like it might now be sticking out under her skirt. “That’s it.” Nina continued to quietly whisper, “Everything is going to be fine.” Sam covered her face with her hands and could feel the wetness of her tears on her cheeks. As soon as she had finished pushing she relaxed her bladder and soaked the front. At this point she felt out of breath and leaned forward into the cuddle which felt like the only thing keeping her from losing her mind. “Is everything OK in there?” A female voice came through the speakers. Clearly an employee of Midforest. “Erm…” Chrissy hesitated to say anything. Sam was still wrapped in a hug with Nina. She could smell herself and was shocked that her crush wasn’t gagging and running away. Sam’s tears had calmed down and one of Nina’s hands was up and stroking the back of her head. “I’ll tell them to unlock the door.” Amy said as she started towards the intercom. “W-Wait!” Sam suddenly blurted out. Everyone stopped and looked at Sam. She finally untangled herself from Nina and stood up slowly. She winced as she felt her heavy load rubbing against her skin and pulling her diaper lower. She swallowed nervously, she could see her friends looking at her with concern and not a little disgust. Bearing in mind what she had just done right in front of them she could hardly blame them. “If… If you can put up with the smell we… we could continue.” Sam hesitantly suggested. She was surprising herself in some ways. “Are you sure?” Nina asked with concern, “I’m sure no one will blame you for ending it.” “I don’t want to ruin it for everyone.” Sam said, “If you guys want to keep going then we can keep going.” Sam saw Amy and Chrissy look at each other. The smell was clearly spreading. She wondered if they both wanted to leave but neither had the heart to say so. Eventually Chrissy shrugged and Amy walked over to the microphone and pressed the button. “Erm… We’re fine. Thanks.” Amy said. “You really don’t have to stay in here doing this.” Nina said quietly to Sam, “I’m sure we’d all be happy to leave if it would make you more comfortable.” “I’ll be OK.” Sam replied in a slightly choked voice, “We must nearly be done, right?” Nina smiled and gave her a little nod. Sam stood still as her taller friend leaned forwards and gave her a small kiss on the forehead, for just a brief second Sam forgot all about her predicament. “Alright, well…” Chrissy was still looking like she would’ve rather left the room but didn’t want to be the one to say it, “We need to go through this little vent still.” “I’ll do it.” Sam said. “Are you sure?” Amy asked. “Guys, please…” Sam said as she waddled into the middle of the room, “If we’re going to carry on can we just try to pretend everything is normal?” Sam saw her friends nod but she understood how impossible what she was asking of them was. She couldn’t realistically hope that they wouldn’t act differently towards her after she had just filled her pants. She grimaced a little as she went across to the vent, the diaper’s contents shifted with each step and she wondered if the bottom of her disposable was peeking underneath her skirt. It certainly felt heavy enough to be poking out. Chrissy had already unscrewed the vent covering. It was a short tunnel but it would clearly be easier for Sam to traverse than the others, even so, she would have to get on her hands and knees. As she looked at the small hole she thought about how well she was taking everything. Before the week had started she had always thought she would throw herself off a building if she did anything so childish and humiliating. Now she had lived through her worst nightmare multiple times and yet not only had she not died from embarrassment but she was carrying on almost like everything was normal. She didn’t know how things had changed so much. “Alright, so I think there’s a button or something on the other side.” Amy said. Sam saw she was very pointedly breathing through her mouth. Sam dropped to her hands and knees. She heard gasps behind her and cringed, no doubt her friends could see her diaper under her skirt but she hadn’t thought that the damage she had done would be clearly visible. She could practically feel their eyes burning a hole into her bulging and stinky behind. Her automatic reaction was to freeze up but after a few seconds she decided the only way through it was forwards. With slightly awkward movements Sam crawled forwards. She quickly found that crawling in a messy diaper was even worse than walking in one, the poop rubbed against her and spread even more. Crawling in a diaper she had just filled as her friends watched her, it was easily the most like a babyish she had ever felt. She found that she wasn’t nearly as upset about it as she would’ve thought and wasn’t sure whether that was a good thing or not. It only took a few seconds for Sam to scamper through but once she was on the other side of the door she breathed a sigh of relief. It felt good to be out of view for a second. She leaned back against the wall and as she looked around she noticed a blinking light in the corner, of course she wasn’t alone and Sam started wondering just how much the people on the other end of the camera had seen. “Sam?” Nina’s voice called through the tunnel, “Can you see a button or anything?” “Hold on, I’m just looking.” Sam shouted back. The room on the other side of the door was very small, barely bigger than a closet. It was dark with a single lightbulb hanging from the ceiling. It was so dark that basically every bit of the walls just a few feet down from the light were completely hidden. There was indeed a button next to the door, in fact there were half a dozen and each was a different colour. Sam could just about reach them when she stood on tiptoes. As she looked at the buttons she started to smell herself, the small unventilated space quickly being made toxic by her underwear. “Erm, there’s a bunch of buttons.” Sam shouted through the vent, “Six of them.” “Damn it.” Chrissy exclaimed in frustration. Patience never was her strong suit. “They’re different colours.” Sam continued, “Red, blue, green, purple, yellow and orange.” “Well there must be a clue in here somewhere…” Amy said thoughtfully, “Give us a minute, Sam.” Sam leaned against the wall with her upper back taking special care to keep her diaper area away from anything solid. As she listened to her friends searching the main room for clues she wondered about how things would change. Once they all left Midforest would they all respect her after everything they had seen her do? Could she just go back to “normal?” Did she even want to? The strange fact of the situation was that Sam, after all of the accidents she had suffered through had rarely felt as at peace with the world as she did right then. Her walls had fallen and she didn’t feel the desperate need to prove anything to anyone for the first time in her memory. She’d always thought being exposed, being shown up in any way as anything less than a totally mature adult, would be the end of her but it had happened, repeatedly, and she was still OK. If anything she was happier than ever before just to not be constantly on guard, it had allowed her to get closer to Nina so it couldn’t be all bad. “Alright Sam, we have an idea.” Amy yelled, “Try…” A sequence of buttons was read out and Sam dutifully pressed each one. Everyone watched the door expecting it to slide open but it didn’t. Instead, a new button lit up, one shining a bright white light from it. It was above the other ones and obscured by the darkness which was why Sam had missed it before. “Nothing?” Chrissy asked. “There’s a new button.” Sam said as she stretched and stood on tip-toes. It was just out of reach, “I can’t reach it.” “Hold on, I’m coming through.” Nina said. “No, I’m OK.” Sam replied, “I can do it.” Sam stretched as much as she could. She heard her diaper crinkle as she reached up and was just about able to touch the bottom of the panel that this new button was on. She gritted her teeth and stretched a little more. With her other hand she leant against the door. Finally, with one big effort she jumped and smacked the button with her hand. A lot of things then happened very quickly. Sam was essentially a passenger to events as time seemed to slow down to give her just enough time to realise everything that was happening. Firstly, it turned out that the laws of physics still applied and as she hit the button she was pushed backwards, it was only a slight movement but when she was already so off-balance it was all that was needed. She started to topple over backwards as the door she hand been resting her hand on quickly slid open. Sam’s eyes flew wide as she stumbled and was twisted around. She saw her three friends standing at the doorway and looking through to her, she reached out her two little arms but it was all for nothing. She started falling backwards. It seemed like it took an age for her to hit the floor but she landed in a sitting position with her heavily soiled diaper the only thing cushioning the drop. It felt like an explosion. The poop had piled into a lump since it had been deposited in the diaper but now it was rapidly flattened between the floor and Sam’s butt. The sticky mush shot in every direction. Sam could immediately feel the hot excrement heading up her lower back and around the front until it seemed liked she was entirely coated. For a horrifying minute she thought the diaper had burst or leaked but it seemed like the disposable still managed to hold. “Ugh…” Was all Sam could say. “Are you OK?” Nina asked quickly as she rushed forwards. She seemed to hit an invisible wall as the smell escaped the confined space. “Y-Yeah… I’m OK.” Sam said as she gingerly stood up. Sam was fine physically but that didn’t change the fact that her whole diaper area was now covered in her waste. She gingerly walked out of the small room and back into the properly lit main area, she saw Chrissy step back to give her a wide berth. Nina and Chrissy were looking down at Sam with concern and barely disguised disgust respectively. “Ah ha!” Amy suddenly exclaimed. Everyone jumped at the sudden noise. Thankfully Sam stayed on her feet this time and turned around to see Amy pointing at the back wall of the tiny area. With the light of the main room now flooding in they could all see a grid of numbers that had been previously hidden by the darkness. “The code must be in here somewhere.” Amy said as she brought a finger up to her mouth in thought. “Well can you find it quickly?” Chrissy asked. Her nose was wrinkled up. “Chrissy…” Nina hissed, “Can you show a little compassion?” “I’m sorry.” Chrissy replied, “I really am, but it smells so bad in here.” “Sorry.” Sam said quietly. “It’s alright.” Nina put a hand on Sam’s shoulder, “Nobody blames you.” When Sam looked up she saw Chrissy open her mouth like she was about to disagree with Nina but then turned it into a big yawn at the last moment. She flashed Sam a quick smile before retreating to the furthest wall. Nina crouched down. “Don’t worry about her.” Nina said quietly, “No one’s angry or upset. It’s just…” “It stinks.” Sam replied, “Believe me I’m aware of that. Let’s just let Amy finish the puzzle and we can get out of here… Thank you.” “Why are you thanking me?” Nina asked. “Because… This would all be a lot worse without you here.” Sam replied honestly, “You’re the only thing keeping me together.” “Then I’m glad to be here.” Nina smiled widely. Sam was blushing as Nina stood up and they all looked at Amy who was still looking at the numbers and thinking. There was very little the rest of them could do as Amy had very much taken over. They were standing round for five minutes in near silence before Amy finally let out a squeal. She spun around and practically ran across to the main computer. She pressed four buttons and then a victory fanfare played. The countdown above the door cleared and was replaced by a large “Congratulations!” before the door clicked and swung open. Chrissy was the first to hurry out followed by Amy and Nina with Sam bringing up the rear. It turned out that the four girls were the last to complete their room. As they walked out they saw the other groups happily chatting about the fun they had. There were a few Midforest employees talking with people as well, Sam didn’t spend too long looking at them and kept her head tilted down at the floor. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/46b25983-dac6-4652-a6e5-79fcde39757b https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1253965

It's been a long time since I tried any creative writing but thought I would give it a go, appreciate any comments / feedback on what I have written so far. The ABDL part doesn't start to show itself until chapter 2. The image doesn't quite capture the story but I can't draw so was just trying to get something from an AI that somewhat fitted the story. Chapter 1 - Welcome to ARC As Michael surveyed his surroundings, he began to think this might not be such a nightmare after all. It had all started a month ago, on a rainy Saturday morning. A hungover Michael had been lying in bed going through his emails, he came across something entirely out of the ordinary. An email from ARC Education notified Michael that he failed to turn up for an exam five years ago while studying for his undergraduate degree. It went on to state that because of this, he did not have enough credits for his degree, which was now considered null and void, and that he should contact ARC Immediately. Michael's heart hammered against his ribs as he stared at the email. His hands trembled as he scrolled back and forth, rereading the message that threatened to unravel his entire life. His mind raced with worst-case scenarios: losing his job, facing humiliation, and being labeled a fraud. Each possibility felt like a crushing weight on his chest, suffocating him with dread. He paced back and forth in his dimly lit bedroom, his thoughts spiraling into a chaotic whirlwind of fear and uncertainty. He needed to talk to someone to make sense of this nightmare before it consumed him entirely. Luckily, Amanda picked up the phone on the second attempt. "Michael?" Amanda's voice crackled through the phone, bearing the remnants of a night that seemed to have treated her as unkindly as it had him. Michael rushed to unload the contents of the email to her, his words tumbling over each other in haste. But before he could finish, Amanda's voice sliced through the air with a sharpness that snapped him to attention. "Michael," she said firmly, "it seems like you may have had too much to drink last night and are mistaking a dream for reality. Rest, and we can discuss it again in a few hours." "It's not a dream," Michael insisted before Amanda could disconnect the call. "I'm forwarding you the email right now." Amanda fell into a thoughtful silence as she perused the email. When she finally spoke again, her tone had softened, laced now with concern. "This seems too coherent to be spam." Michael held his breath, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on him. "I don't recall you ever missing an exam," Amanda mused, her words slow and deliberate. "But considering we didn't share all the same classes and had a knack for skipping lectures, it's plausible." She paused and exhaled heavily. "Like I said before, it sounds like a bad dream, but maybe this does happen from time to time, and that's where people get the idea from," she said. Amanda paused again and then took a deep breath, her voice now confident. "But you would never have graduated if you had missed an exam, and the university would inform you directly if there were some kind of issue." All the anxiety seemed to lift from Michael as he heard these words: "So you're saying I can ignore this?" "Well," Amanda said, concern returning to her tone. “There wouldn't be any harm in getting in touch with the University to be sure; if there is anything to this, they would have had to be the ones to inform this other company." The dread returned to Michael, but Amanda's plan was sensible. He made her promise to keep this to herself before wishing her luck with her hangover and hanging up to call the University. Michael found the University's website, which he noted had changed dramatically since he had last seen it, and rang the examination office. Given that it was the weekend, he was surprised that someone picked up the phone, but after the third time being put on hold, his fears were confirmed. The examination office stated that while reviewing their records, they had come across a missing examination grade, and after an internal investigation, they had been forced to invalidate his grade. However, they decided to pass the situation on to ARC, a private research company that may be able to resolve the issue. Any lingering hangover Michael had was now well and truly gone. He only felt panic and wanted nothing more than to find a place to hide and forget this was happening. So it surprised Michael when he found he had typed in the number for ARC on his phone and hit the call button. ———— An hour later, Michaels mood couldn't have been more different from when he had first opened the email despite the fundamental situation remaining unchanged. The lady on the other end of the phone understood his situation. She had been quick to point out that it was the University's mistake as well, given that they had awarded him the degree. It was in everyone's interest to resolve the situation quickly and discreetly. She presented Michael with two options: the first was to spend a semester back at the University, retake the module, and then sit the exam he had missed with the other students. The second option was that ARC, a research organization, would use its resources to put him on a two-week sprint program to cover the material and exam at its expense in exchange for Michael's assistance with its research on memory. Option one wasn't an option at all for Michael. It would mean stepping away from his life and job, adding to his already immense student debt and the embarrassment of everyone knowing his situation. While the lady on the phone had recommended he take a few days to think about it, Michael accepted option two immediately. He knew he would have no issue getting the time off work; his boss had been encouraging everyone on the team to take a vacation while the office was quiet anyway. Most importantly, this meant that nobody would find out what had happened. Michael called Amanda back later in the day to tell her it had all been a scam and there was nothing to worry about, to which she was greatly relieved (clearly, she hadn't been able to convince herself that Michael hadn't been foolish enough to miss an exam). Over the next month, Michael had a few conversations with the lady from ARC. She explained that he would live at their state-of-the-art headquarters during the program, with all meals and amenities covered by the company. Then, after he had signed several confidentiality agreements, the nature of the research was also outlined to him, and it seemed genuinely exciting. So, as Michael stood in the ARC lobby, he was almost looking forward to the two weeks ahead. The lady from ARC (who it turned out was called Rachel) met him at reception, gave him his schedule for the next few days, and then took him on a tour of the facility. Monday Morning: Orientation Afternoon: ARC. Research Tuesday Morning: Lesson 1 Afternoon: ARC. Research Wednesday Morning: Lesson 2 Afternoon: Practise Assignment Chapter 2 - Memories? When Michael first heard Rachel's voice on the phone, he assumed she was much older than him due to her smooth, caring tone. She also exhibited a high level of intelligence that suggested she had been working in her research field for a lifetime. However, Michael couldn't have been more mistaken. Rachel was around the same age as him, dressed professionally in a black suit, with her long blond hair tied up in a ponytail. Rachel took Michael on a tour of the facility and he was amazed that not only did she know everyone by name, she was also just as knowledgeable about their research as her own. Her small ideas always brightened the mood of her colleagues, leaving them excited to try something new. The headquarters itself was unlike anything Michael had ever seen before. Rachel began by taking him to the room he would stay in, which was much bigger than his apartment. It featured a king-size bed, a huge TV, and a separate office for his studies. Following this, Rachel showed him around some of the workstations, where almost all the walls were made of glass panels, except for a few offices that senior management used for confidential meetings. This design made everything feel more light and open. All the computers looked brand new, with some workstations featuring VR headsets and access to supercomputers for complex processing. It was a lot to take in, but the best part was when Rachel led him into what she called the canteen. Canteen certainly wasn't the word Michael would use; the place was set out like a fancy restaurant, with a few of Rachel's colleagues already seated and eating anything from steak to Lobster. Michael was new to such high-quality food, so he ordered as much as he thought would be polite. Still, he couldn't help but think about returning later by himself to indulge in every dish the place had to offer. After treating himself to a second dessert, Michael was taken to the research area, his home, for the next few weeks. This room was simple and plain, unlike the glass-encased offices he had seen earlier. The walls were white, with little to no distractions, except for a large window that revealed a computer-filled room. The centre of the room had a solitary chair that reminded Michael of a dentists chair, with its frame entwined with cables that disappeared into the adjacent room through the window. Rachel led Michael towards the chair and began running through what they had already discussed on the phone. ARC had been working on state-of-the-art technology that allowed people to experience their memories as though they were happening to them again. She explained that it was similar to seeing a memory in a dream. They hoped that one day, anyone could relive any memory they wanted at the touch of a button, but there was much more research to do before they got to that stage. Because Michael couldn't remember missing an exam, he would also be a test case to see if they could locate missing memories in a person. This might mean that, eventually, the technology could help people with Amnesia. Rachel left the room after getting Michael seated and attaching some cables to his temples. She reappeared in the adjoining room dressed in a lab coat alongside another younger-looking colleague. "Michael, this is Luke. He is going to be helping me out for the next two weeks. It's his first day here, a bit like you I guess, so you will both be learning more about our research as we go along." Luke was younger than Michael and looked like he had just graduated from school. Having only spoken to Rachel about the research, Michael was a little uncomfortable with having someone else there. Then he then remembered the creme brûlée he had just eaten and realized a little discomfort was worth the price. "Well, we have a lot to cover, so let's get started," Rachel said. "Today, we'll mostly be calibrating the machine with you, Michael. If you could start by closing your eyes, we'll dim the lights and begin." Michael closed his eyes as the room darkened, and Rachel's voice returned to the room before he could think about what was to come. "To calibrate the machine, we need to give it a spectrum of your memories. We like to keep it simple, so first, let's try your most recent memory, and then we can try your oldest memory to see how they compare. "So, for your most recent memory, all I need you to do is picture yourself walking into the room with me and sitting in the chair." Michael was surprised at what Rachel had asked him to do. He knew nothing about how this would work but he had expected a lengthy induction process, potentially even hypnosis, to get him into a specific state of mind to experience his memories. He began to consider whether the research was anything more than a fantasy of Rachel's and not the miracle she had discussed. But he trusted Rachel and was there to do a job, so he decided to see what would happen if he thought of himself simply walking into the room. Immediately, there was a flash of blinding white light and a slight pinch coming from whatever had been attached to the side of his temples. When the light faded, Michael found himself being led back into the room by Rachel, just as he had done a few moments before. He was back viewing the world from his former self's perspective. He realized he couldn't control his limbs or even choose where to look. It was like he was a second version of himself watching the original version play out a scene. He could focus on certain parts of the memory, the way Rachel's hair moved as she led him towards the chair or the taste of dessert still lingering in his mouth. Part of him had expected to be able to freeze the memory in place if he focused hard enough, but events played out just as they had. As Michael looked to see Rachel and Luke enter the other room, the blinding white light returned. When it faded, Michael was back in the room. "Is that really how my hair looks from the back?" Rachel's said, sounding alarmed. "You can see that!" Michael exclaimed, turning to face Rachel and Luke, who were removing what looked like VR headsets and placing them on the table. 'Well, it's not quite as vivid for us as it is for you, but yeah, we can see what you see, and the computers even give us some readouts to indicate how you are feeling". "Can you look at all of my memories with that thing?" Michael asked, suddenly fearful of what they might be able to see. Rachel reassured him, "No, we can only see the memory you are focusing on at that time. And if you are worried about confidentiality, don't be. I signed the same confidentiality agreements as you did." Michael wasn't entirely reassured, but he started to think about everything this technology could do. He could live out the highlights of his life whenever he wanted, even revisit conversations with relatives who had passed away. On top of that, it wouldn't matter that he lived in a small apartment if he could relive the memory of himself lying on a beach in Thailand whenever he wanted. Rachel's voice once again brought Michael back from his thoughts. "Now Michael, that first one was simple, partly because it was so recent and partly because I was there so I recognized what was happening. If you remember, I said we need to calibrate the machine, so now we need to look at your first memory, which may be much more difficult. Can you describe your first real memory for me?" Michael started explaining a time when he was four and had fallen off a swing at the park. He had half expected to see the flash of white light and be there when Rachel began speaking. "If I am being honest, Michael, that sounds like what someone has told you happened rather than an actual memory of your own. Can you try to think of your first actual memory for me?" While he was annoyed at being told his memory wasn't his, he had to admit that he couldn't remember how it had felt to fall off the swing, and there had been a picture of him at the park at his parent's house growing up. He spent a few minutes racking his brain before saying, "Well, I am not sure it's the sort of thing you're looking for, but I have a small flash of a memory of being sat on the carpet at school while the teacher read a book to us, I was probably about seven." "That sounds perfect. Now, all you need to do is close your eyes and concentrate on what you remember, be it the feel of the carpet beneath you or the sound of your teacher's voice." Michael did as he was told, and after a few moments, there was a flash of light and a jolt at his temples. This time, when the light faded, Michael was genuinely amazed. He was inside a much smaller version of himself looking up at his teacher, Mrs Stone, a woman he hadn't thought about in nearly twenty years, yet there she was. She looked about the same age as Michael was now (yet the younger brain he was currently inhabiting thought of her as old), with her long, messy brown hair and oversized glasses. She was reading to the class, and Michael suddenly realized how safe he felt sitting there and the awe at the story. He wanted nothing more than to listen to what would happen to the brave mouse Mrs Stone was telling them about, but the adult Michael was also busy trying to take in the memory and his surroundings. He was sitting on an old grey carpet with his legs crossed, wearing his school uniform—a polo shirt and shorts—like all the other boys. The walls were decorated with brightly colored pieces of work that he and his classmates had worked so hard on. The room was filled with small tables and chairs that were made for someone of his size. At the back of the room, he could see his beloved backpack, which was a brilliant shade of blue with a giant dinosaur embossed on it. He felt a sense of pride wash over him at the sight of the backpack. The dinosaur on it was the biggest one he knew of, a T-Rex. Before he could take it all in, he was once again presented with the white flash and returned to the present, completely stunned by what he had seen. "Holy Shit," Michael exclaimed. "Did you see that? It was like I was seven years old again?" Rachel still seemed to have the headset on and offered no immediate response. Unlike before, the pinching at his temples continued even after leaving the memory. He started to reach up to see if he could adjust them when Rachel finally spoke. "Unfortunately, that didn't seem to work quite so well on our end," her voice not filled with the same excitement as before. "I think we saw a bit of the classroom, but everything was so blurry I couldn't make anything out." "As I said, the older memories are more difficult, but they are important to ensure we can calibrate the system. Please stay where you are and give us a few more minutes while we make some adjustments. Then, let's try it again." Michael wanted to mention the painful sensation, but Rachel had said to stay put, and it wasn't so bad anyway. After a few minutes, Rachel invited him to try again and warned him there might be a bit more pain this time as the system needed to work harder to ensure they could access the older memories. Michael once again closed his eyes, and after a few moments, a white light and a significant amount of pain in his temples, he was back in the classroom. While the memory appeared the same as it had before, as Michael looked toward his teacher, he could still feel a slight pain inside his tiny head. He listened to his teacher before taking in the room around him as he had done before. The boys were all dressed in polo shirts and shorts, and the girls in dresses with checked patterns. He looked down to admire his uniform. The school dress wasn't his favorite, but at least it was comfortable, much like his diaper which he felt rustling between his legs. Again, his eyes looked around the room at the various creations he and his classmates had made before coming to rest on his beloved backpack. It was easy to make out from the small pile at the back of the room. It was the perfect shade of pink with the image of the most beautiful princess wearing a white dress on the front. He began to look back towards the teacher as she continued her story as the white light flashed. This time the light seemed to linger for much longer, but he couldn't tell if it had been a few seconds or a few minutes. When his senses returned Michael jumped out of the seat, the device attached to him falling away as he did and turned towards Rachel, who was still taking off her headset. "Did you see that?" he said with a mixture of panic and embarrassment. Rachel saw Michaels's panic but looked confused. "Yes, we saw it," she said, "and it worked perfectly that time. Was there a problem on your side?" "The problem is that," Michael began, but he couldn't think what he would say. "Oh," Rachel said, shaking her head as though she finally understood something obvious. If you're embarrassed at what you wore to school that day, don't be. Believe me, I have seen so many early memories, and most boys want to see what it's like to wear a dress one day, and most girls want to dress up like a boy for a day. And if it's the other thing, then remember, kids of all ages have trouble with that stuff and relapse from time to time. Michael was partially reassured, but something still felt very strange. He knew the memory was his; it was his earliest real memory, but he had never understood why he had worn a dress to school that day or what accident had led to him needing to wear a diaper. Rachel didn't seem impacted by what she saw. "Well, I think that was a great success," she chirped. "I am sure you would like to do some more. I know I would love to keep going, but it's day one, and it's important we don't push ourselves too hard here. After all, you are not just here to help us with this; you must study tomorrow." Chapter 3 - ARC As Michael left the room, Luke turned to Rachel, who had begun rapidly typing up notes from their session. Luke had recently graduated with an MBA in psychology, specializing in the workings of human memory. Despite this and having been extensively briefed on the work being done at the facility, he was astonished by what he had just witnessed. With barely any work, they had successfully rewritten a person's memory, with the subject being none the wiser. "Impressive, isn't it," Rachel said, looking up from her note-taking. "We didn't create any brand new memories today, but two out of three isn't bad." The three Rachel referred to were the foundations of what she was creating. The machine could alter existing memories and make brand-new ones. This was the A and the C in ARC, addition and change, the ordering of the letters didn’t make logical sense, but someone in corporate clearly thought it sounded cool. Alongside changing Michaels memory, Rachel had run a process called reverberation. Reverberation allowed the mind to re-process any new or altered memories so the patient would accept them. If, for example, someone's memory was changed so that their first memory of their first car was green instead of black, their subsequent memories would be altered to accept this and so they always thought of the car as green. Having gone back to such an early memory showed how far the system had come. From Luke's reading, when the first tests had been done, it was almost impossible for the mind to accept anything from more than a few months prior, as the impact on other memories would cause too much of a disconnect for the participant. This was Rachel’s masterpiece and while the potential of the technology filled Luke with wonder, it also filled him with fear. Changing one persons memories for science was one thing, but if everyone on earth had a headset to view their memories and a corporation (or a government) had the capability to make changes to those memories, the implications were potentially disastrous. "How much will his memories change? Will he think he always wore a dress and a diaper to school?" Luke asked, his understanding of the process still in its infancy. "No, I kept the impact of the change minimal this time. To him, it will be an embarrassing moment that he never spoke about to anyone," Rachel said matter-of-factly. "We need to make a few more changes before we allow that memory to change him more substantially, but he won't forget how comfortable that special underwear felt," she said with a wry smile. The way Rachel described it was as if it was all so obvious. Luke had always thought of himself as intelligent, yet despite her being only a few years his senior and his studies, it was like he was a five year old trying to figure out how nuclear fission worked. "What do you need me to do?" he asked, trying to push away the feeling that there was nothing he could do that she couldn’t do a million times better. She looked at him "It's your first day, Luke. For the next few months, I don't need you to do anything more than observe and study what we are doing and maybe write a few reports. If you can study the logs of what we changed between the two memories and look through the reverberation file, that will be enough for now." Luke took his seat and opened the output files on his computer, but before he started reading, he asked, "Isn't it too much of a contradiction for him to have played out the same memory twice?" Rachel smiled. "He will remember both memories being the same, and tonight he will sleep, which will allow his mind to embed the altered memory further, and then we can start to have some fun."